rt A MIDDLE ENGLISH READER First Edition 1905 Reprinted 1908, 1909 A MIDDLE ENGLISH READER EDITED, WITH GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION NOTES, AND GLOSSARY BY OLIVER FARRAR EMERSON, A.M., Ph.D. PROFESSOR OF RHETORIC AND ENGLISH PHILOLOGY IN WESTERN RESERVE UNIVERSITY THE MACMILLAN COMPANY LONDON: MACMILLAN & CO., Ltd. I9O9 All rights reserved OXFORD : HORACE HART PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY GIFT OF THflV.AS t MCCA8E l c , * ' PREFACE HftlK) This Reader is intended to serve as an introduction to the language and literature of the period concisely called Middle English, that is the centuries between noo and 1500. It consists of a Grammatical Introduction based on lectures to students begin- ning the study of Middle English ; selections arranged on the basis of the great dialectal divisions of the language during the period, and accompanied by explanatory Notes ; a Glossary which, in addi- tion to the necessary general information of a lexicon, accounts for the forms of words on the basis of dialectal differences in Old and Middle English. The arrangement of the book on the basis of a single dialect has seemed to be justified by the writers experience with students during the last ten years. Whatever book has been used, the student has been first introduced to those selections best illustrating the chronological development of a single dialect, as the Midland, and only then to each of the others, with direct relation always to the one already mastered. This has not failed to insure a fairly accurate knowledge of the main features of each division of the language, rather than a confused conception of linguistic forms such as often results from reading selections without regard to dialectal differences. This method, it will be seen, is but follow- ing the best practice in reading Old English, or Anglo-Saxon. Indeed, the great advance in the latter study may be dated from the time when a grammar was prepared on the basis of texts repre- senting a single dialect, West Saxon, in its purity, rather than a mixture of dialectal forms such as much Old English literature presents. The plan of Old English study, therefore, as well as experience in teaching, seems to justify some such arrangement as the present. The emphasis of the Midland dialect is owing to its fundamental importance in linguistic and literary history. Since Midland became the language of the most important literature as early as the middle of the fourteenth century, and the foundation of the standard language of modern times, it is that dialect which is most important to the student of both language and literature for at least six centuries. Besides, the apparent continuity of Southern vi PREFACE English in its relation to West Saxon is apparent rather than real in any important sense. So thoroughly is the continuity broken by important phonetic and orthographic changes, wide-spread leveling of inflexions, and considerable differences in syntax, that it affords no decided advantage over Midland, even to the student fresh from Old English study. In any case the change to Midland must be made not later than the middle of the fourteenth century, and the student must then be led back to the beginnings of Midland Eng- lish, in order fully to understand the language of Chaucer and those who follow him. There seems, therefore, no special advantage in emphasizing the Southern dialect as the descendant of West Saxon, though this may be done even with the present book if desired. It is believed that a sufficient number of texts have been given, to represent adequately for the beginner each great dialectal divi- sion of the language. Kentish has been given least space, and is not separated from the rest of Southern English. This is owing partly to the limitations of an introductory book, partly to the relatively unimportant place of that dialect in both Old and Middle English. The Kentish selections chosen could be easily grouped together, however, and special emphasis of Kentish peculiarities will be found in the Notes upon them. On the other hand, the dialect of London is especially represented in order to illustrate the change from Southern to Midland, so important in relation not only to the language of Chaucer but also to Modern English. Owing, also, to necessary limitations of a single handbook texts from writers of the fifteenth century have not been used. To that century little introduction is necessary apart from such study of the earlier period as this book will permit. As to the selections themselves, the purpose has been to present texts representing the dialects in their purity, together with as much of interest as is compatible with the first and most important con- sideration. Comparison with such lists as those by Morsbach, ' Mittelenglische Grammatik,' pp. 7-1 1, will show how fully this has been done. In fact, except for two or three selections from poetical romances, chosen on the score of interest along with a fair degree of purity, all texts may be relied upon as typical of the time and region to which they belong. When possible, texts or selec- tions not found in other books have been used, so as to furnish a greater variety within the reach of student and teacher. In all cases the selections are of sufficient length to afford a fairly com- PREFACE vii prehensive view of the author or period. Partly because they would not be typical, partly owing to mixture of dialectal forms, some short pieces which might have been included on the score of interest have been omitted. For each selection, the best manuscript from the standpoint of linguistic purity has always been followed. This is now more easily possible owing to the great number of well-edited texts acces- sible in printed form, but the manuscripts themselves have been examined when necessary to secure linguistic purity. It has not been thought necessary, however, to burden the pages of an intro- ductory book with readings from less important texts, though references to these sometimes occur in the Notes. Finally, the selections chosen have been reproduced in their integrity in all essential particulars. Yet this does not mean that a mediaeval punctuation has been preserved, or an irregular and meaningless use of capitals. To retain these, as has sometimes been done in beginners' books, is but to confuse the student without any measurable advantage. The footnotes give references to abbre- viations expanded with regard to the forms of the particular dialect, and to manuscript readings not given in the text. These are usually errors of a careless scribe, or readings in which emenda- tion seemed necessary. Regularization of orthography has not been attempted in general, but in the Midland selections, as those which will usually be first read, some slight assistance of this tost has been offered the beginner. All such forms, however, hi. been indicated in footnotes, so that they cannot mislead if they dc not assist. The Notes on each selection give such information as is known regarding the manuscript, its date, author, place of composition, and some account of the work from which the extract is made. This is followed by explanations of points in grammar, history, life of the times, and similar subjects when necessary. In all cases, use is made of critical articles in the various scholarly journals, and references are given to assist the student in independent examination when desirable. The Glossary has been prepared on the basis of the Midland dialect, from which the greater number of selections have been made, but with inclusion in alphabetical order of all words not found in the Midland selections, and cross-references when neces- sary to the forms of other dialects. In the matter of cross-refer- ences, as in arrangement within the alphabet, the needs of the viii PREFACE beginner have always been regarded as the most important in an introductory book. Thus the strictest alphabetic arrangement has been chosen in all cases. The ligature <z, though a simple sound rather than a diphthong at any time, has been placed after ad because the beginner will more easily find it there. He may then easily learn its real value, as he must in most other cases in which alphabetic arrangement gives no certain clue. A word as to the Grammatical Introduction may not be out of place. In the incomplete state of the exhaustive treatment of Middle English grammar proposed by Morsbach, it would be impossible to expect so accurate a summary as may in future be written. The task was simpler, however, than it might seem. It was to present in systematic order the main grammatical facts of the Midland dialect, with such notes as would make possible an intelligent reading of the literature in the remaining divisions of the language. It need not be said that the writer is grateful, as all must be, for the part of Morsbach's grammar which has appeared. Pie has also made use of most special studies of the period, or of particular works, so far as they were important for the book in hand. But the arrangement of material is based upon the writer's presentation of the subject to students for some years. The book is intended for those who have had some introduction to the study of Old English. This will be seen from the numerous references to Old English grammar, and to grammatical forms of the older period. It is needless to say that no minutely careful study of Middle English is possible without a fundamental know- ledge of the earlier period. On the other hand, a reading know- ledge of Middle English literature is easily possible with even a moderate attention to grammatical relationships, and it is hoped that the book may be of use to those who have not begun with the more fundamental study of earlier English. It is impossible here to give credit to all books and monographs used in the preparation of the Reader. Mention in Introduction or Notes of articles and commentators is intended to imply grateful acknowledgement of indebtedness. Failure to mention others does not imply that the writer has not used them so far as seemed wise. Certainly it has been his purpose to weigh and consider practically all of the literature of the subject up to the time of going to press. O. F. Ec Cleveland, April 15, 1904. CONTENTS GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION . The Language and the Dialects Orthography and Pronunciation Phonology Inflexions page xiii xiii xviii xxv lxxviii PART I THE MIDLAND DIALECT A. Early East Midland 1 I. The Peterborough Chronicle ^11. The Dedication to the ' Ormulum , . B. Midland of the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Cen- turies I. * The Bestiary . . . e II. 'The Story of Joseph' . III. I] is and Blauncheflur ' IV. 'The Debate of the Body and the Soul V. '.Adam and Eve' ...,...'. ]/ VI. ' Havelok the Dane ' J/ VII. kobert Manning's ' Handlynge Synne Pers the Usurer The West Midland Prose Psalter . ' The Earl of Toulouse ' v. Gild of the Holy Trinity and of Saint William of Norwich I. John Myrc's 'Instructions for Parish Priests VIII i: -The Tale of 14 21 35 47 64 75 100 105 116 119 x CONTENTS PART II THE DIALECTS OF THE NORTH, THE SOUTH, AND THE CITY OF LONDON A. The Northern Dialect page yl. Prologue to the ' Cursor Mundi ' ^126 II. 'The Death of Saint Andrew' 135 III. Treatises of Richard Rolle of Hampole . . 143 IV. A Metrical Homily The Signs of the Doom . . 148 V. The Songs of Lawrence Minot 157 VI. Barbour's * Bruce 'The Pursuit of King Robert . . 166 B. The Southern Dialect, Including Kentish I. ' The Poema Morale, or Moral Ode' . . . .176 = II. Layamon's 'Brut' Arthur's Last Battle . . .181 III. 'The Life of Saint Juliana' 191 IV. 'The Ancren Riwlr, or Rule of Nuns' .... 197 V. Robert of Gloucester's ' Chronicle' How the Normans came to England . . . . ' . . . 203 VI. Old Kentish Sermons 210 V VIL ' The Ayenbite of Inwit, or Remorse of Conscience ' . 215 VIII. Trevisa's Translation of Higden's ' Polychronicon ' . 220 C. The Dialect of London I. The English Proclamation of Henry III . . . 226 II. Adam Davy's 'Dreams about Edward II' . . . 227 III. The First Petition to Parliament in English . . 232 IV. Chaucer's ' Canterbury Tales 'The Tale of the P r- dbner 237 NOTES 247 GLOSSARY 319 LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS 468 ABBREVIATIONS 1 AF. Anglo-French. AN. Anglo-Norman. Ang. Anglian. cogn. Cognate. EETS. Early English Text Society. eME. Early Middle English. EMI. East Midland. eMl. Early Midland. cStti. Early Southern. Goth. Gothic. Id. Icelandic. infl. Influenced by. Kt. Kentish. Lat. Latin. LG. Low German. LL. Low Latin. IME. Late Middle English. INth. Late Northern. IOE. Late Old English. IWS. Late West Saxon. MDu. Middle Dutch. ME. Middle English. Merc. Mercian. MHG. Middle High German. Ml. Midland. MLat. Middle Lat. MLG. Middle Low German. MnE. Modern English. N.E.D. New English Dictionary. NEMl. Northeast Midland. NF. Norman French. Nth. Northern. NWMl. Northwest Midland. OAng? Old Anglian. ODan. Old Danish. OE. Old English (Anglo-Saxon). OF. Old French. OFris. Old Frisian. Olr. Old Irish. OKt. Old Kentish. OM. Old Mercian. ON. Old Norse. ONth. Old Northern, Northum- brian. OSw. Old Swedish. SEMI. Southeast Midland. Sth. Southern. Teut. Teutonic, General Teutonic. WML West Midland. TVS. West Saxon. < From, or derived from. 1 The ordinary grammatical abbreviations are not included, since well- known or easily understood. Special abbreviations used in the glossary, together with a few diacritics, will be found in the note preceding that division of the book. 2 Does not differ from Anglian, the dialect of the Anglian territory in Old English times. So Mercian and Old Mercian are the same. GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION THE LANGUAGE AND THE DIALECTS i. By Middle English is meant that form of the language used in England between the years ijioo and 1500, that is English of the twelfth, thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth centuries. (At the first date, the language shows such considerable differences from Old English (Anglo-Saxon) as to warrant a new name. By the. ^ , last date, all essential elements of Modern English had come into \ ^ existence. 2. Middle English is not so homogeneous in form during the whole period as the Old English of literature (mainly West Saxon) on the one side, or as Modern English on the other. It is most homogeneous for the Midland dialect, with which this introduction especially deals, between 1200 and 1400^ or normal Middle English as it will be considered. From 1 100 to j 2 00^ known as early Middle Ejnglish, the language shows less of regularity, owing to more rapid changes from Old English, and to the gradual absorp- tion of new elements in the vocabulary, as of Danish and French 1 *" words. Besides, the scribes of this period were largely influenced by the traditional orthography and grammar of the language, so that literature of this time was largely a copy, with slight variations, of that properly belonging before 1100. From 1400 to i5oo,Jate- JOddle_Eng[ish, the language was more rapidly approaching its modern form. This introduction, therefore, deals with Middle English proper, with notes on early and late forms, and on the different dialects. Note i. Scholars differ somewhat as to the divisions of the ME. period. Sweet, History of English Sounds/ p. 154, makes the periods 1050 to 1150, 1150 to 1450, 1450 to 1500; Morsbach, ' Mittelenglische Grammatik,' p. it, xiv GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION gives the dates noo to 1250, 1250 to 1400, 1400 to 1500. As changes in language are always gradual, exclusive divisions are naturally impossible. Besides, chronological divisions must differ somewhat when different dialects are taken as the basis, the language of the South being much more conservative than that of the Midland or the North. For the South, the date 1250 is^none too late to close the first period, and early Southern, in notes on the dialects, will include the years 1100 to 1250. For the other districts the date 1200 is late enough for all practical purposes, so that early Midland and early Northern will comprise the twelfth century, 1100 to 1200. 3. Some characteristics of Middle English, as compared with Old English, may be briefly summarized. Middle English phono- logy shows a reduction to simple sounds of all OE. diphthongs, and the formation of new diphthongs ; wjdely-spread changes in quantity of both long and short vowels; and the loss of the consonant h in OE. initial combinations hi, hn, and hr. The vocabulary shows large additions of foreign words, especially ^Danish and Fr ench . The inflexions show a far-reaching leveling, and later a loss of older inflexional endings. Finally, the syntax is characterized by a marked tendency to a fixed order of words, and by larger use of connective words to perform the functions of the lost inflexions, as prepositions to join nouns and pronouns to other elements, and of verbal auxiliaries to effect unions of verbal elements. 4. Middle English embraces the great dialect divisions, Southern, Midland, and Northern, corresponding in general to Southern, Mercian, and Northumbrian of the OE. period. \ \ Northern, how- ever, extended beyond the region of the older Northumbrian to the Lowlands of Scotland on the north, to the north half of Lancashire on the west, and probably to parts of Nottinghamshire and Lincolnshire on the south. J Southern included, as in Old English, Kent and the region south and west of the Thames, with Gloucestershire and parts of Hereford and Worcestershire. Mid- land embraces the region between Northern and Southern from Wales to the North Sea. Southern and Midland are again divided into east and west divisions. The eastern division of Southern GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xv includes Kent and a small part of the old West Saxon district ; the western division all the remainder of Southern as already described. West Midland is bounded by Wales on the west, and the Danelaw on the east, j East Midland includes the larger part of the older Mercia, together with East Anglia, Essex, and Middle- sex. As the East Midland district contained the city of London, the center of national life from the middle of the twelfth century, the language of this division assumed the greatest importance in the history of English, and became the basis of the modern language of standard speech and of literature. For this reason, selections from East Midland are placed first in this book, and upon it this introduction is based. Unless otherwise stated, there- fore, Middle English, as used in this book, will mean the Midland (mainly East Midland) dialect. Note i. West Midland, in its purer examples, differs so slightly from East Midland, and is so scantily represented by texts uninfluenced by Southern on one side or Northern on the other, that it has been but sparingly represented. Note 2. The language of London, the seat of government after the beginning of Henry the Second's reign (1154), was largely Southern during the earlier . part of the ME. period, as shown by the proclamation of Henry III in 1258 (see p. 226). It gradually lost its Southern character however, until, toward the end of the fourteenth century, it was essentially Midland. The importance of London English, in relation to the development of the literary language, has suggested devoting to it several special selections. 5. The differences between the different dialects will be best understood by a study of phonology and of inflexions in the following pages. Some of the more characteristic differences may be given here, especially of Midland with which we have most to do. Midland English, like Northern, is based on Old Anglian, and shows forms due to OAng. phonology and inflexion as compared with West Saxon. See Sievers, ' Angelsachsische Grammatik' 1 (Sievers-Cook, 'Grammar of Old English'), 150-168, and notes under inflexions, as well as notes under i6f. of this Introduction. The most marked phonological differences between Old Anglian 1 All references are to the third edition, and translation of same. xvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION and West Saxon are the lengthening of 0$. a before Id, the re- tention of Teutonic e as a se sound (WS. cs) ; the monophthong- ing of Teutonic au, eu (WS. ea, eo) to e before c, h, g ; and the appearance of? for WS. le and e for WS. ie, the mutation of ea, ea. Owing to these OAng. peculiarities, Midland English has g for OAng. a before Id, as for OE. a in other situations, together with a far greater number of close e sounds than Southern. Otherwise the clearest idea of Midland English may be gained by a clear separation from it of Northern and Southern dialects. Phono- logically, Northern is distinguished by retention of OE. a (OAng. a before Id also) as a ; by the guttural quality of k, g sounds; by the use of quip) for OE. hw, when beginning a word or syllable ; and by s for OE. sc in unstressed words and syllables, as sal ' shall/ Inglis l English/ Southern is clearly marked by the retention of the quality of OE.y sounds (< u, less commonly 1WS. u>y\ re- presenting them by u (ui) under the influence of OF. orthography ; and by the tendency of OE. initial^ s, hw, p, to become v, z, w, voiced/, though the latter is not indicated in writing. The last consonantal changes, especially of f, s to v, z, are more fully re- presented in Kentish than in southwest Southern. Otherwise Kentish is distinguished by the use of e for OE. y, as in Old Kentish. 6. As to inflexion, by the last of the thirteenth century Northern had reduced almost all nouns to a single inflexional form, based on OE. strong masculines, and had completely leveled most in- flexions of adjectives and adjective pronouns. The two preterit stems of OE. strong verbs had commonly been reduced to one, usually the singular. The OE. prefix^, whether of past participles or other parts of verbs, had been wholly lost. Final unstressed e was no longer pronounced after the middle of the fourteenth century. On the other hand, Southern is distinguished by retaining the weak en plurals of nouns, and even by extending that ending in some cases ; also by the retention of a larger number of inflexional forms of adjectives and adjective pronounsJjand of ie(n), ie, iecfm GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xvii infinitive and present tense of OE. weak verbs of the second class ; by the preservation of final unstressed e, in general, through the fourteenth century. In these particulars the Midland dialect agrees more commonly with Northern than with Southern, though southeast Midland agrees with Southern in many cases. The most distinctive mark of inflexion in the three dialects is that of the present indicative of verbs, the inflexional endings of which are as follows : Nth. Sg. i. (e) Qxes: 2. es : 3. es. PI. 1, 2, 3, es, or* 1 . Ml. 1. e: 2j_jsU. 3. efi(th) : en, later e. Sth. 1. e, (ie) 2 : 2. (e)s/: 3. (e)p(th) ej> t tyPf , dhijetJif . In addition, Northern is also peculiar in the use of the ending andie) in the present participle, the usual loss of personal endings in the weak preterit, and the reduction of the two preterit stems in strong verbs to one, generally the singular. Midland and Southern agree in general in retaining the personal endings of weak preterits, and both preterit stems of strong verbs, while in the present participle Midland uses the ending end(e\ later inge, seldom and{e), and Southern inde, later inge, seldom ende. Note. For a fuller statement of dialectal differences, see Morsbach, 4 Mittelenglische Grammatik,' pp. 11-14; Kaluza, ' Historische Grammatik der englischen Sprache,' 17, 204. Naturally not all works written in Middle .English are equally valuable for the study of the language. Especially popular works, which were frequently copied, show a mixture in orthography as well as in dialect, owing to changes by different scribes. The purest texts are of course necessary to an understanding of the language as it actually existed, and from these most of the selections for this book have been made. For fuller lists of pure texts representing the different dialects, see Morsbach, as above, pp. 4-1 1, and Sweet, 'History of English Sounds,' pp. 154-6. 1 When immediately before a personal pronoun. 2 In verbs of OE. second weak conjugation. xviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION ORTHOGRAPHY AND PRONUNCIATION 7. Middle English orthography is based on older English spell- ing, but shows marked influence of French orthography. The union of the two systems produced many apparent irregularities, some of the most important of which are as follows : Vowels : The OE. digraph ce, when representing a long sound, was dis- placed by e, as in hwte * wheat.' The short OE. ce had already become a, pronounced as in artistic. au interchanged with a before a nasal in closed syllables of French words, sometimes in those of English origin, as aunswere beside answere. ie (ye) was used for long close e in late Middle English, as in lief * dear,' belief more naturally in French words as mischief. took the place of short ti in proximity to n, m, ti (v), w, to prevent con- fusion of manuscript forms, sometimes also in other places. Examples are wonede 'dwelt,' icomen 'come,' wods 'wood'; also late ME. bote 'but,' corage * courage,' where the use of u might have suggested the long sound. ou (oza) for u, sometimes u, as in hous l house,' cb~uj>e f known,' cow for long u, and sorouiw) * sorrow ' for short u. v for u, especially in initial position, as vnder c under.' y and i are used interchangeably for OE. i or y, long or short. Especially before it, 1/t, u iv), w,y commonly takes the place of i in late Middle English, to prevent confusion, as in the case of o for ti above. It also takes the place of i in the diphthongs ai, ei, oi, ui, especially when final in syllable or word. Consonants : There were even more variations from OE. usage in the case of consonants. In the first place, the OE. forms off r, s, to, now seldom pre- served in printing OE. texts, gave way to French forms of those letters which are nearer to those used to-day. Besides, c is used in early Middle English for ts, as in blecen for bletsen ' bless ' ; see also tz, z, for the same. Later c (sc) and ce were used for voiceless s, ss, as alee ' also,' lescun ' lesson,' face. ch is used for OE. palatal c } as well as for ch in French words ; examples, chirche 'church/ chase. When doubled, cch (chch) are written, as in wicche {wychche) 'witch.' ct, cht, are sometimes written for $t (hi), as in mycht ' might.' ^"for capital/" occurs in late Middle English. g (the French form, our modern g) took the place of the guttural stop, as in gold, and gg (g) the place of OE. eg, as in brigge ' bridge.' g also occurred sometimes for French soft^ - {J), as in j'ugen 'judge.' ^ (the English form of g) was used for the palatal spirant g(gh), as in mi)t GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xix ' might ' ; for OE. g ( =y) initially, as in }e J ye ' ; and sometimes in late Middle English for voiced s, as side) ' sides, by confusion with z. gh ()h) for spirant g (h) in later Middle English, as in might, wijjht ' might ' ; the combination with / was also sometimes written gth, )th, as in knigth ' knight.' git occurs in late Middle English for the guttural stop of French words, as guard, and sometimes in English words before a palatal vowel, as guest, guilty to avoid confusion with^ - (=*/), as ingest 'jest.' i (consonantal) was occasionally used for initial } (=\y)> as m l ' a f ' g ave ' > also for/, as toy 'joy.' / initially in French words, asjugen 'judge,' in later Middle English. k came to be used for c before e, i, and n, sometimes before a, o, u, the former because c before e, i, in French words was s in sound ; examples are kepen ' keep,' king, kdre ' care,' knijt * knight.' qu for OE. civ, as in quen 'queen,' as well as for French qu (=kw), as in quite ; it was also occasionally used for hw, as in quilk ' which/ sc/i, sh, ss for OE. sc, as in schal, shal, ssal ' shall.' st for ht sometimes, as nist ' night.' th displaces p, which had itself displaced 9' almost entirely in early Middle English. But/ occasionally remained to modern times, especially in the forms ye ( = the),yt ( = that), where y represents/ with an open top. tz occasionally for ts, as in bletzen * bless.' u (consonantal), later v, for voiced /, as in heuen, heven, OE. heofon ' heaven.' iv was used in later Middle English for u, in ou, especially when final in word or syllable, as cow, earlier cu, cou ' cow.' w also rarely occurs for v. y (consonantal) in later Middle English for earlier ) (=y) ; also for / {th), through confusion with/ with open top, as already noted. z occasionally for ts, as in vestimcnz ' vestments ' ; rarely also for voiced s, as in wgzele ' weasel,' though common in Kentish. Note i. In early Midland the older orthography prevails, as <2 beside a and e, and the rune for w, as by Orm. A large number of the peculiarities already noted are also found. The most important orthography of the period is that of Orm, who indicated pronunciation with minute care, especially by the doubling of consonants, the relations of which will be discussed under ' Changes in Quantity.' Minuteness in other respects may be indicated from his use of separate signs for the stop g, as in God, the spirant as in ME. $if * if,' and the MnE. g as in singe. Note 2. Nth. shows few distinctive peculiarities. Especially to be noted are the indication of length in the vowels a, e, 0, by adding i(y) in late Nth. Thus at (ay), ei (ey), oi (py) correspond to ME. a, e, o. Besides, cht and ght are used for the palatal spirant, as in mycht * might ' ; gh for the palatal spirant b 2 xx GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION in other situations, as high, hight ' promised' ; qu regularly for OE. hw, as qua 'who,' quite 'white.' Sth. shows the following peculiarities: e, in early Sth., for OE. ce ; ie (ye) for long close e, especially in Kentish ; oa (ad) for long open P, in early Sth. ; u for OE y long and short, sometimes ui (uy) for OE. y ; tie, U, oe (o) for OE. eo, less commonly for OE. e, and occasionally for OE. eo (e) ; the same usage is also often found in West Midland ; sch, sh, and ss were all used for sh, OE. sc. 8. Accents were sometimes used in early Middle English to indicate long quantity, or occasionally for emphasis. In a later time they were also sometimes employed to indicate that a final e oxy was not silent, as in plente. The breve (J) was also sparingly used to indicate short quantity. The common means of indicating long quantity, however, whether of vowels or consonants, was by doubling the letter, as good, OE. god ' good/ wicche ' witch.' The doubling of vowels when long was increasingly common in later Middle English, and accounts for double vowels in many modern words. Cf. also the indication of long vowels by digraphs, as in the table under 7. 9. Abbreviations are not uncommon in Middle English texts. Some of the most frequent are a macron over a vowel for following n or m, as co for com, hi for him, pig for ping ; a curl above a letter, sometimes through the stem of it, for er, re, ur ; a small undotted 1 above the line for ri\ a roughly written a for ra. Certain common words were often abbreviated, as 3, later < for and', fit, later yt, p, d for that (thet) ; qd for quod ( quoth ' ; wt for wip, with ; % for king', 3 for bishop', s' for sanct, sant, saint] ihc, ihu for Jesus, Jesu. As such abbreviations admit of no misinterpretation, they are regu- larly expanded in all the texts of this book with no further notice than a single reference to the earliest. Even this has not been thought necessary except in case of abbreviations for words, as and, that, king, &c. 10. The following table shows the approximate pronunciation of the vowels and diphthongs of Middle English. The order chosen is that which represents essential relations of the sounds, as of pitch and physiological formation, rather than the merely conventional GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxi order of the alphabet. It will thus be possible to see at a glance the sounds which are closely related in fundamental characteristics and may therefore most easily interchange. THE VOWELS Short Long i, as in h*t. i, as in machzne. e, as in men. e (close), as in th^y, but without vanish. f (open), as in th^re, care. a, as in artistic. a, as in art, father. o, as in not (not Italian a). 6 (open), as in lord. 6 (close), as in no, but without vanish. u, as in fwll 1 . u (ou), as in fool. THE DIPHTHONGS in (iw), as t + u, or ew in few. ei (ey), as e + i sounded together. eu (ew), as e + u, later as eiu in few. ai (ay), as in aisle, more nearly as a of man + i. au(aw), as ou in howse, ow in zow. oi (oy), as in \oy. ou (ow), as o in lord + u. ou (ow), as o in no + u. ui (uy), rare, as u + i. 1 The question of how far the quality of OF. u in plus was actually adopted in the speech of the Midland and Northern districts, and how long it retained its purity, cannot be positively settled. It is agreed, however, that toward the end of the period this sound had fallen in with OE. short u or had become iu. From the small number of words with this OF. sound, and from their necessarily gradual adoption, it seems more than doubtful whether the pure French pronunciation ever existed on Midland (Nth.) soil, except as spoken by those who knew French. The exact quality of the vowel is naturally most important in rime, and the lack of significance of it for our purposes may be indicated by the fact that there is in this book but one rime, twice repeated, with this vowel. This is the x\m.z,Jesu : vertu (97, 17-18; 99, 3-4). For practical purposes, therefore, we shall disregard the French quality of this vowel and consider that from the first it had fallen in with OE. u and the ME. diphthong eu {iu). Cf. Behrens, ' Franz. Sprache in England,' p. 1 18 ; Luick, * Anglia,' xiv. 287. xxii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION ii. Theoretically there are two sets of the diphthongs et, eu, gu and ou, those with the first elements long or short, according as they developed from long or short vowels or diphthongs in Old English. Indeed, Orm distinguished them in his orthography (see 71, n.), but otherwise they are not distinguished in written forms and can be separated only by a knowledge of their development from older English. As their later development also shows no separation, the distinction of long and short diphthongs in Middle English may be disregarded for all practical purposes. Besides, the distinction between gu and ou, iu and eu, was not long preserved, and that between et and at, which had begun to be confused in Chaucer's English, as shown by his rimes, was lost in late Middle English. A new ou before jt (ht, ght), as in oujt (ought), developed during the period, but, as it often interchanges with and has had a separate development from either of the ou diphthongs (compare English ought, brought with know, grow, bow in rainbow), it need not be pronounced diphthongic. The combination ui was never sufficiently common to merit consideration beside the other diphthongs. By a slight conventionalization for practical purposes, these nine diphthongs may thus be reduced to five at most. Those who wish to make more minute distinctions have but to refer to the historical basis of the sounds. Note i. Early Midland English shows some considerable retention of OE. pronunciation, as of OE. orthography. Owing to many peculiarities of orthography, however, most words must be analysed in relation to their earlier and later forms in order to be sure of their pronunciation. See, for example, the passages from the Chronicle and notes thereon. Note 2. Nth. has no differences in pronunciation not sufficiently indicated by the spelling, as the retention of OE. a as a. Sth. has, in addition to the above, the sounds e, from OE. a, as a in man ; u, from OE. y, with the older mutated sound, as in French plus-, and u (ui, uy), from OE. y, as in French tune. 12. The consonants are in general pronounced like those of Modern English, except as already explained under orthography. In addition, doubled consonants are to be pronounced long, as in GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxiii sunne ' sun/ which differs from sune ' son ' ; ch was pronounced tsh, as in church to-day, whether in English or French words ; h has the sound of German ch in ich, auch, except initially. For other notes see the Phonology under each consonant. 13. As to word-stress or accent, we must distinguish between Teutonic words, that is those from Old English and Norse, with a few from Low German, and the ever increasing number from French. The former, which make the basis of the speech, were in general accented as in Old English simple words on the first syllable, compound words on the first syllable if nouns, adjectives, or words derived from them, on the root syllable if verbs, or adverbs formed from prepositional phrases. Even in Old English, however, the prefixes ge, for, usually be, and sometimes un, al, and the borrowed earce 'arch/ were unstressed in nouns and adjectives. In addition, during Middle English times, the prefixes un, at, and usually mi's, lost accent in nouns and adjectives, except in almost, mishappe ' mishap/ which have retained prefix stress to the present time. There was also a shifting of accent to the second element of some nouns, as at present in man' kind 1 , Northumbrian, a stress which was occasional in Old English, as shown by Norp'hymbron, ' Battle of Maldon '266. A similar shifting of stress affected adjectives when in predicate rather than attributive position, as today in thirteen ; compare ' he's thirteen * with ' a 'thirteen year old boy.' In all such cases the stress can be certainly known only from verse, where the metre will sufficiently indicate the position of the accent. 14. New compounds in Middle English also followed the general law of stress, as in 'domesdai, 'sometime, whosg, to'fgre, wip'uten. Sometimes the root, sometimes the prefix syllable was stressed in new compound adverbs, 2&perfgre,perof, into, intil, upon. Secondary stress, which was strong in Old English upon the second elements of compounds, was still so in Middle English. It is especially 1 A turned period indicates stress on the syllable before which it is placed. xxiv GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION important for ME. metre, since this strong secondary stress was often elevated to a principal position in the line of verse. This is particularly true of certain syllables, wholly unstressed at present when next the principal accent, as ande (ende) inge, gre, ?iesse, schipe, like (ly, Bche), hood, ddm, uh,y. 15. Borrowed words of French origin vary in stress during the period, as they at first retain their original stress on the final syllable (except weak e) or tend to assume the Teutonic stress. Thus rgsoun i reason ' is variously accented, rfsoun or 'rjsdun, in Chaucer's verse. The following general principles may be set down. Old French nouns and adjectives tend to assume the Teutonic stress on the first syllable. Disyllables, or trisyllables with final weak e, when acquiring stress on the first syllable retain a strong secondary stress, corresponding to the original principal accent. Examples are pitee, prisoun, mdnere. Trisyllables, or polysyllables with weak e, which originally had secondary stress on some antecedent syllable, shift principal and secondary stress respectively. This brings principal stress on the first syllable, as in chariie, emperour, pdradis, or sometimes on the second as poverte, vicldne, religiun, condiciun. In the latter cases a second shift of the principal stress may take place, as in victorie, poverte. On the other hand, many nouns and adjectives, especially prefix compounds, never acquired stress on the initial syllable, as account, off-air, attempt, cowdicioun. This may have been due to the fact that there was no secondary stress on the prefix in Old French, more often to the influence of the corresponding verb. Disyllabic OF. verbs, accented on the first syllable, fell in with uncompounded English verbs and suffered no change of stress, as preie(n), suffre{n). Polysyllabic verbs fell in with native compounds in retaining stress on the last syllable (except weak e(n)), as escdpe(n), ass'atle{n), or shift to a preceding secondary stress as punishe(n), dinvinishe{n), condicione{n). A further shift to prefix, perhaps under the influence of the corresponding noun, may take place, as in c6nforte(n). The best guide to stress in Middle English is metre, but this, while GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxv usually sufficient for itself, is no certain guide to the pronunciation of every word in prose. Note i. Following the principles above, and sometimes no doubt under the influence of analogy, OF. verbs fall in with Sth. verbs ending in ze(n), as carye(n), chastie{n). In Midland and Nth. such OF. verbs in ier usually assume the common infinitive ending e(n). PHONOLOGY 1 The Vowels of Stressed Syllables short vowels 16. Middle English a, pronounced like Italian short a or un- stressed a in artistic, is one of the commonest sounds, and occurs in English, Norse or Danish, and French words. It springs from : i. OE. a, g before a nasal except when lengthened, and a when shortened : OE. a as in asschen ' ashes ' ; OE. g as in man, began (bigan) ; OE. a as in asken {axe?i) l ask/ alderman. 2. OE. ce (Merc. e=ce\ and a> from Teut. ai by /-mutation, sometimes ce (Merc. <?, Gothic e) by shortening : OE. ce as in cat (kat) ; OE. d? from Teut. ai as in agasien * terrify,' ladder ; fat '; OE. a> (Merc, e) as in bladdre * bladder,' naddre (addre) ' adder,' dradde 'dreaded' (cf. 33). 3. OE. ea (Merc, sometimes a) before r + consonant, and ea by shortening : OE. ea as in harpe ' harp,' sharpe ' sharp ' ; OE. ea as in chapman ' merchant/ chajfare ' merchandise/ 4. ON. a, g by w-mutation of a (ODan. a), and a when shortened : 1 In the following descriptive chapters on Middle English sounds the borrowed elements are treated with the native, as their considerable importance warrants. Attention is first given to the Teutonic element, Old English and Old Norse or Danish, and then to that derived from Old French. Differences between Mercian, on which the Midland dialect is based, and West Saxon are also noted. The notes are intended to cover, in order, first, early Midland English, next the principal variations of the dialects. xxvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION ON. a as in carl, want, stac ' stack ' ; ON. g as in adlen ' addle/ bark (of a tree) ; ON. a as in laten ' let.' 5. OF. a as in barge, Anne, cas (later case) ' case/ 17. The principal sources of ME. a will be seen to be OE. a, ce, ea, and p from # before a nasal, which all regularly become a in Midland English, as well as long OE. a, a>, ea when shortened. A large number of OF. words also belong here. Besides a from regular OE. ce, ME. a sometimes springs from OE. ce instead of / by /-mutation of a (cf. Sievers, Gr. 89). This usually appears in ME. in closed syllables before nasals, ch (cch), and r, as in wanden beside wenden 'wend/ panis (pans) beside pern's (pens) 'pence/ lacche ' seize/ macche (less commonly mecche) ' match/ barly (barlic, seldom berlic) 'barley/ As indicated, in most cases of this sort forms with e also appear ; cf. 1 9. OE. q from a before a nasal, which was regularly lengthened before certain consonant groups (see 72), sometimes appears as a by earlier shortening, especially in certain words as land, hand, s/anden ' stand,' gangen ' go/ hangen ' hang/ answeren ' answer/ West Midland, however, sometimes has for a before nasals not causing lengthening, as in mon * man/ but this was not common enough to be a distinguishing feature of the dialect. For OF. a before a nasal + cons., see 56. 18. Certain forms with a corresponding to OM. <?(Goth. e, WS. ce) require special mention. They occur before r in unstressed words, as par beside per (Sth. pgr), whar beside wher (Sth. whjr), war en beside weren (Sth. wgren) ' were/ Corresponding forms with long open (q), on the other hand, must have developed from eME. forms with a existing beside the shortening here supposed. For these see 43. Words with ME. a sometimes rime with e words, as if pronounced with e, at least dialectally. There would thus seem to be double forms of such words, as was-wes, fast-fest, gadren- gedren ' gather/ Rarely also a becomes 0, as before v in gavel 'tribute/ hove 'have/ and in quop (quod) 'quoth/ where it is probably due to lack of stress. Individual words which also show interchange of a-e are masse-messe (Nth. always messe by influence GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxvii of OF. messe) 'mass/ gadeling-gedeling less commonly, togadre- togedre (logi'dre). The word Chester (-Chester) < OE. ceaster regularly has e in ML, though a in Nth. Doncaster, &c. Forms with e are also common from shortening of OE. a and Merc, e, ce, as under 8, 9 above. Note i. In early Midland this sound was still represented by the older Mercian ce or e, as in hcefden {hefden) ' had/ wees (wes) * was/ cefter (efter) 'after.' The digraph ea is not found in the 'Chronicle' after 1132, but the Mercian variant eo once appears in weorJ> for wearp. Even before 1132, its interchange with OE. ce probably indicates that it was not diphthongic much after 1100. Orm never uses ea, and only exceptionally ce for short a. Note 2. Nth. agrees with Midland in almost every particular. Before a nasal, however, it has a for OE. p (a before consonant groups causing lengthening), except in mony beside many l many/ which is characteristically Northern. Sth., in the earliest period, generally shows a for OE. a, e (ce, ea) for OE. ce, ea, as for ce, ea when shortened. Later all become a, as in Midland, except that Kentish, which had e for WS. ce in Old English, retains it regularly until late ME. times. For OE. ea Kentish uses, in the early period, ia (ya, yea). Minor variations are not noted here. For OE. p from a before a nasal (except before consonant groups causing lengthening) Sth. has a in western Sth. and in Kentish, but often in middle and southeast Sth. Before consonant groups causing lengthening, a or p are found in Kentish and southeast Sth. The London dialect has a with great regularity except before consonant groups causing lengthening, and even here in later ME. by shortening, as commonly in land, England, hand, &c. 19. Middle English e, an open sound like that in men, has the following origin. 1. OE. e, by z-mutation of a, eo, and e, eo by shortening: OE. e as in west, helpen ' help ' : OE. as in men, bet, tellen ' tell ' ; OE. eo as in self, heven 'heaven'; OE. e as in mette (OE. mette) ' met ' ; OE. eo as in fell (OE. feol) ' fell/ derre (OE. deorrd) ' dearer.' 2. OM. e (WS. u by /-mutation of eo), e after a palatal consonant (WS. ie, later y), and when shortened e, a (Gothic e, WS. a, ea after a palatal cons.), e (WS. ie by z-mutation of ea), and sometimes ce by z-mutation of Teut. at: OM. e as in wercen (WS. wiercan) ' work ' ; OM. e as in jelp (WS.j/elp) xxviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 1 y e lp/ 3 e ^ en (WS. jietan) ' get ' ; OM. e, ce as in slepte (WS. slcepte) ' slept/ shepherde (WS. sciephierde) * shepherd ' ; OM. e as in hersum (WS. hiersum) ' obedient ' ; OE. & as in evere ' ever/ every {everich, everilk), eny beside any, clensen * cleanse.' 3. ON. e, or / by /-mutation of a : ON. e as in pwert ' thwart ' ; ON. as in 3^, eggen ' egg or urge on/ &7// ' bench/ 4. OF. e as in <&//? ' debt/ serven ' serve/ defenden ' defend/ 20. The principal sources of ME. e, in native words, are OE. e, g, eo when remaining short, and OE. (Merc.) e, eo when shortened. Sporadically, e is found for OE. i and^y, the former in open syllables and in connexion with labials, nasals, and liquids; the latter be- fore liquids and nasals. Examples of the first are smeten ' smitten/ resen 'risen/ clembeti 'climb/ fenger 'finger/ wekked 'wicked.' Such occasional rimes as helk-stille, wille-telle, denne-wipinne, also point to the same fact. Sometimes this may be accounted for by confusion of forms, as in the verbs springen and sprengen ' cause to spring/ swingen and swengen 'cause to swing/ where the weak verbs with e have influenced the corresponding strong verbs with i. So perhaps welcome for wilcome by influence of wel; predde for pridde ' third ' by influence of pree ' three.' Unstressed position in the sentence may also account for some such e's, as in heder for hider ' hither,' here for hire ' her.* Examples of e for i from OE.^> are/ersf, cherche, dent, stent, beside first, chirche, dint, stint. In a few OF. words, e springs from AN. e (<OF. ue) by shortening in originally unstressed syllables, as keveren beside coveren 'cover/ keverchef (kerchef) ' kerchief.' 21. ME. e sometimes becomes i before dentals and palatals. Some cases which have been preserved to Modern English are ridden 'rid/ rideles 'riddle' with loss of final s, hinge, lingren ' linger/ singen ' singe/ grinnen ' grin/ minglen ' mingle/ In pinhn ' think ' (OE. pgncean), found in Midland and Nth. from the thirteenth century, there is no doubt confusion with pinken 1 seem ' (OE. pyncean). Sth. keeps penchen {penken), and Chaucer GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxix separates the two except in preterit and past participle. Beside e sometimes appear forms with o or u from OE. eo after w, as in sword, worp, worpi * worthy/ ivorpen (wurpen) ' become/ So swolwen (swolhen) is from a form with OE. e after w. This change had no doubt begun in Old English as similar forms appear in that period ; cf. 26. For e to i in unstressed prefixes cf. 83. Note i. Early Midland show ce for e, less commonly ceo (of eo, as in ccten, bigceten for eten, bigeten, and ceorl for eorl, in the ' Chronicle.' The ' Chronicle ' and Orm also have eo for OE. eo sometimes, as in weorces 'works/ heom 1 them/ weorfienn * worth, be/ heoffne * heaven.' Note 2. The dialects in general agree with Midland. Early Sth. usually preserves eo, though sometimes it becomes or e, and occasionally u as in dupe ' deep/ mulk l milk.' Sth. also sometimes has e or WS. ie (later y) from e by influence of a preceding palatal consonant. In all cases Sth. e must be separated from Sth. e = tr, derived from OE. ce, ea, as already noted in 18, n. 2. Kentish has ie (ye) for OE. eo, as in ierj>e 'earth/ lyeme 'learn.' Kentish also retains OE e for y, so characteristic of this dialect in OE. times, thus increasing greatly the number of <?'s in literature of this district. 22. Middle English i, with a sound like that of i in hit, is common in words from all sources. Its frequency is increased for Midland English because it corresponds not only to i in English and Danish words, but to older y by z'-mutation of u, the latter having become 1 in sound. On this account also the vowel is represented by /or y at the pleasure of the writer. ME. i springs from: i. OE. i, y by 2-mutation of u, and when shortened i and y: OE. i as in smip ' smith/ his, writen ' written' ; OH.y as in king (fyng), synne ' sin/ kissen ' kiss ' ; OE. z as in fiftene ' fifteen/ wisdom ; OE. y as in wisshen * wish/ hydde 'hid/ 2. OM. /(WS. io), and e (WS. eo) before hi: OM. z'as in rihten ' make straight/ brihie ' bright/ wiht * wight/ milk ; OE., OM. e as in riht * right/ kniht ' knight/ liht * light, easy/ flihi ' flight.' 3. ON. i,y by /-mutation of u, and i or y when shortened : ON. xxx GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION i as in skill, skin, twinne ' twin ' ; ON. y as in flitten ' flit,' biggen 'build/ kindlen 'kindle ' ; ON. J> as in imis 'variously/ 4. OF.'?' as in simple, prince, delivren ' deliver,' cite ' city/ 23. For e instead of i, from OE. i,y, see 20. For forms with u, beside those withj; by z'-mutation of u, see 28. One word, OE. wifman, shows various forms, as wimman, wimmen by shorten- ing, and by later change of t to u (written 0) under the influence of preceding w, womman, wommen. Similar influence of w is seen in woll(e) ' will/ By Caxton's time, however, the forms of Modern English, with the sound of u in singular, 1 in plural, seem to have become established. OF. ei, ui, sometimes appear as i in unstressed syllables, as in ?nalisun, werrior for original ei, and angwys 1 anguish ' for ui ( 70). Note i. The use of i for OE. y is found as early as 1121 in the 'Chronicle' and regularly later and in Orm. There is also early use of y for OE. i, showing conclusively the like character of the two sounds. Later, y is more generally used for OE. i,y. Note 2. Nth. agrees with Midland. Sth. shows ii, as in French plus, for OE. y by z'-mutation of u, as already noted, 5. Examples are sunne 'sin,' fiilde 'filled,' ktitt 'kin,' ciisse 'kiss.' Sth. ii also appears for a late WS. y from z, ie, as in wiille, wiiten, Ml. wille, witen, $iit for Ml. )et (jet). Kentish, on the other hand, which had levelled OE. y by z'-mutation of u under e, still preserves the latter, except before palatal ///, ng, and in king. This accounts for such forms as melle ' mill/ c here he ' church,' lest ' lust/ dent ' dint/ in that dialect. The dialect of London probably agreed with Sth. in the earliest time, but by the last quarter of the fourteenth century usually has i for OE. y, though sometimes an e which is probably Kentish in origin. Chaucer fre- quently uses this Kentish e beside Midland * in rimes, though mostly in closed syllables. 24. Middle English 0, with the sound of (not Italian a) in Modern English, occurs in words from all sources. It corre- sponds to : 1 . OE. 0, or when shortened : OE. as in folk, dodij {body) 1 body/ cok { cock/ on ; OE. as in softe ' soft,' oper ' other/ GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxxi 2. ON. o, o when shortened : ON. o as in lot ' bow of the head,' loft ' upper room/ odde * odd ' ; ON. o as in poh ' though/ 3. OF. as in apostle, poldge, offis * office/ hostage. 25. Short occasionally interchanges with e by /-mutation of 0, as in Wodnesday beside Wednesday, wolken beside welkin, sorwen beside serwen * to sorrow.' It also becomes u sometimes, by in- fluence of preceding b, m, or w, as in burd for bord ' board/ wurd for word, mur}> * death ' (cf. MnE. murder, OE. moro'or). Probably an OE. interchange of and u accounts for plocken * pluck/ OE. pluccian : knocken ' knock/ OE. cnocian, cnucian ; prostel beside prustel ' throstle/ OE. prostle. For beside e from OE. eo (e) see 21. Note. In general early Midland and the dialects all agree. Early Sth., as in Layamon, occasionally uses eo for OE. o as in heors 'horse,' bcord {bcord) \ board,' and individual writings, as those of Shoreham, show ou for 0, as in sow~we * sorrow.' 26. Middle English //, with the sound of u in full, is common in English, Danish, and French words. Its sources are : 1. OE. u, and u when shortened : OE. u as in imder, sunne 1 sun/ drunken l drunk ' ; OE. u as in us, buxom, buten, (bule, but) * but/ OE. beiitan, bictan. 2. OM. u (WS. eo by preceding palatal g (1) and sometimes sc), as in ping ' young,' schunen ' shun.' 3. ON. u, and u when shortened : ON. u as in bule ( bull/ ugli ' ugly ' ; ON. u as in scum, busken ' prepare.' 4. OF. u, or # in closed syllables : OF. u as in purse, sujjren 1 suffer' ; OF. # as mjuggen 'judge/ humble. 27. Middle English a is often written (seldom ou), especially in proximity to n, m, u (v), w, as already noted under orthography, 7. This use of for u accounts for such forms as wolf zvoll I wool/ tw& * wood/ son, ton, come, love, and many others which have remained to Modern English. Beside dure ' door/ as above, there is also a ME. dgre (dggre) with lengthened vowel, probably from OE. dor, or some such form with instead of u. OE. eo xxxii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION becomes u after w sometimes, as in wurpen * become,' wurp, wurpi 'worthy'; cf. 21. So OF. #*' becomes u occasionally as in frut 1 fruit,' frulestgre ' fruiterer/ and in unstressed syllables u (beside z" 23) as in biscut (cf. 61, 70). 28. Forms with u beside those with i, from OE. y, probably depend upon OE. forms with u beside others with mutation. Ex- amples are cluster, OE. cluster, clyster; brustel beside bristil, blusccn ' blush,' clucchen * clutch,' dull {doll) beside dill ' dull,' rusche Reside rische (rasche) 'rush,' mukel (Sth. muchel) beside mikel, shultel beside schilel ' shuttle.' In other cases analogy accounts for a form with u instead of y, as hungren influenced by the noun hunger, sundry by the adjective sunder. Note. Early Midland and the dialects agree in general. From this u (OE., ON., OF. u) is to be separated of course Sth. u from OE. y, as already ex- plained under ME. i, 23, n. 2. The writing of for u, as above, is not found in early Midland, as the ' Chronicle ' and Orm, and not until the last half of the twelfth century even in Sth. From the middle of the thirteenth century it becomes common. LONG VOWELS 29. Middle English a, with the sound of a in art, is limited in its occurrence, so far as Teutonic words are concerned, by the change of OE., ON. a to g, 40. Long a results from the length- ening of OE. and ON. short a under various conditions, and fre- quently appears in French words under similar circumstances. Its sources are as follows : 7 1. OE. a when lengthened, as in dale, gale, blade, name, gamen 1 game, sport.' 2. ON. a when lengthened, as in taken 'take,' ddsen ' daze/ 3. OF. a when lengthened, as in face, grace, place, age, pale 'pale.' 30. The lengthening of the older short a occurs in open syllables (cf. 73), or in OE. monosyllables with final consonant, most of which assumed in ME. an inorganic, final e. By reason of the latter change the unstressed syllable became open, and the a vowel GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxxiii subject to the lengthening which affected syllables originally open. OE. a before certain consonant combinations which caused length- ening in late OE., when remaining long, had of course become ME. g, as in the case of original a. Note. The dialects agree. In Nth. this newly lengthened a fell in with a from OE. a ( 43, n. 2). In INth. a is often written at (ay), as noted under 7, n. 2, and still later (the early fifteenth century) ai from whatever source sometimes shows monophthonging to a, as travdle from travaile. 31. Middle English e, written e, or later especially ee, represents two different sounds, which are of different origin and are, in general, kept distinct throughout the period. The first of these, called open e and often designated at the present time by a tag below (/), had the sound of the vowel in there, care, bear. The second, called close e, had the sound of e in they, or of the first element when they is pronounced with a diphthong. The dialectal differences, which are especially important in the case of these two <?'s, will be noted, as usual, under each of them. There are, in addition, occasional interchanges of sounds naturally so much alike, as shown by rimes, but these are probably due to dialectal confusion or the same poetic licence that is sometimes found in Modern English. 32. Middle English open e (/) develops from : 1. OE. a> (Merc, e sometimes) by z'-mutation of Teut. ai, ea (except WS. ea before c, h,g), and when lengthened e and / by z'-mutation of a, or ea: OE. & as in dgl ' deal/ htfen 1 heal/ hpe ' heat ' ; OE. ea as in d~d ' dead/ dgf ' deaf/ Igd ' lead/ bgm * beam/ hped ' head ' ; OE. e as in broken 1 break/ bjren * bear ' ; OE. as in stgde ' stead/ swgren 1 swear ' ; OE. ea as in Jrd i dwelling-place/ /r ' eagle/ 2. ON. <e by z'-mutation of Teut. ai, and when lengthened e, or / by z-mutation of a : ON. d? as in gpen ' guard/ hjpen 1 mock ' ; ON. / as in npe ' fist/ skjren (beside skerren) 1 scare/ xxxiv GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 3. OF. f before /, AN. / by monophthonging of at) ei, and OF. e when lengthened : OF. // as in natural ' natural,' conditional 1 conditional \ ; AN. f from at as in trpdn ' treason/ rpon * reason/ pp * peace/ pe * e3.se,' /pts ' shapely ' ; AN. / from ei as in dp 'dais/ encrp \ increase ' ; OF. e as in bpte ( beast/ fpte 'feast/ 33. The principal sources of Ml. / are OE. e of whatever origin when lengthened in open syllables ( 73), OM. ce, ea though far less common than WS. cb, ea, and OF. or AN. /. In a few cases OM. close e seems to have become open /, though the exact cir- cumstances under which this occurs are not easily made out, owing to the uncertainty as to certain rimes in long e. Thus, while keeping apart ME. open and close e as a rule, a poet may have allowed himself occasional impure rimes, as in every period of English. Less careful poets no doubt did this more frequently, so that it is impossible to formulate a principle except from a considerable number of cases in more than a single poet. Except in rime there is only Orm's significant use of ce ( = /) for certain words with OM. e. From this and from rimes it seems likely that OM. e gave / after w, I, and r, as in wp ' wet/ wgpen (later wepen) 1 weapon,' Iphen ' cure/ rgden ' read, advise.' But not all such words, especially not all in which Orm uses ce, can have had open / in all cases in ME. The practice of this book is to rest the probable quality on the usual development of the OM. sounds, especially when confirmed by later English, though recognizing the possible variation in well established cases. Thus OE. <z> from Teut. at seems to give ME. e (beside /) when final, as in se ' sea/ Similarly the AN. / from at) ei before r becomes ME. e (beside f), as in poer ' power,' dubonere ' debonair/ gramer ' grammar/ 34. The AN. monophthonging of at) ei took place especially before s, /, d, v, s + cons., a palatal + liquid cons., and sometimes before r. Even under such conditions diphthongic forms some- times appear, as aise \ ease ' beside pe. Note i. In early Midland the digraph ce was still used for open f, as in the GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxxv Chronicle' sa ' sea,' cer ' ere,' ccvre * ever.' Orm also regularly uses the digraph for open f, as in see * sea,' hate ' heat,' from OE. ce, and in daf 1 deaf, './?#/ ' floated,' &c., from OE. ea, as well as for OM. e sometimes ; see 33. Note 2. All the dialects agree, in general, with the usage above indicated. Early Sth. sometimes has ea, probably a digraph rather than a diphthong, and a beside f. Sth., however, except Kentish and early Sth., has a much larger proportion of open sounds from WS. a, ea. Thus Sth. open g springs from the following sources, in addition to the above : WS. ce, Gothic ?, as in bgren bore.' WS. ea by influence of preceding palatal cons., as in g%r ' year,' glfen * gave,' pi. WS. ea before palatal c, g, h, as in hgh * high,' $ge * eye/ WS. ea (ea) before / + cons., as in hgldein), Ml. ApIde(n)<.OM. haldan. Kentish and eastern Sth., together with a small district in the extreme north of middle Sth., agree with Midland and Nth. in the main. On the other hand, Kentish has ea,ya,yea for OE. ea, the first element being a close e, sometimes even f. Kentish also has sometimes Je beside e for WS. to, eo. 35. Middle English close e is the development of: 1. OE. e, e by /-mutation of 0, eo, and e or eo when lengthened in late Old English : OE. e as in her * here ' ; OE. e from as in grene * green/ seken ' seek,' beche ' beech,' fet * feet ' ; OE, eo as in be 'bee/ sen 'see/ ire 'tree/ dere 'dear'; OE. e, eo as in feld 'field/ scheld 'shield/ ende 'end/ erpe ' earth/ 2. OM. e cognate with various WS. sounds : OM. e (WS. ce, Goth, e) as in bere 'bier/ speche 'speech/ beren pt. pi. of be~ren ' bear/ j<fr (ger) ' year/ j<?z/ra ' gave ' ; OM. e (WS. eo, ea before OE. c,g, ti) as vn. fle$en-fleh ' fly-flew/ sec ' sick/ //<?# ' high/ ffift ' nigh ' ; OM. e (WS. u by /-mutation of z), eo, as in j^V^ ' hear, obey/ w/ ' need/ steren ' steer ' ; OM. e from earlier (WS. ie, late z> by /-mutation of ea) as in <?/</<? ' eld/ <?rz/ ' heritage/ derne ' secret/ 3. ON. e, f by /-mutation of 0, and 1*/ (j#) : ON. # as in j/r ' several ' ; ON. f as in sleh ' sly/ /r<? ' power/ <F/te/z ' cry, call ' (cogn. OE. wepan ' weep ') ; ON. iu (io) as in mek * meek/ sket ' soon/ 4. OF. <F, and AN. e by monophthonging of OF. ie, ue, some- C2 xxxvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION times of ai, ei {feu) : OF. e as in degre * degree/ comper ' compeer/ proceden * proceed ' ; AN. e from ie as in gref ' grief/ pece t piece,' manere ' manner/ acheven ' achieve ' ; AN. /from ue as in bef ' beef/ peple 'people/ meven 'move'; AN. e from at, ei (ieu) sometimes, as in gramer ' grammar/ pber ' power/ parde < OF. par dieu. 36. While the sources of close e seem so various, they resolve themselves into a much smaller number if we consider the charac- teristic phonology of the Mercian dialect, in which this sound was especially frequent as compared with West Saxon. In fact the sources of far the larger number of words may be summed up as OM. e, eo, e in late lengthenings, corresponding, however, to various WS. vowels, as e, eo, ai, ea, early and late ie (y). To these must be added the important OF. sources, from which come many words, and the less important ON. contingent. 37. The variation between ME. open and close ^"has been noted in 33. A few words with OE. eo show instead of e in Middle English by reason of a shifting of stress and absorption of the first element of the diphthong. Examples are OE. heo 'she' which gives }ho (jo, ho) beside he (Sth. he, ha), and OE. seo ' she ' which gives scho (sho) beside sche (she). Similarly jode (INth. jude) from OE. geeode, and {oxfower, trowen see 60. For words with ei from AN. e <C ie see 53. To the AN. monophthongs of ai, 'may be added verre (OF. verai), and mone (OF. moneie), beside the more common forms. Monophthonging in originally stressed syllables which have lost the stress are exemplified by suden (suden) 'sudden.' Besides forms with e from AN. e (OF. ue) occur others with (cf. 49). In unstressed syllables this e becomes short, as in ceveren, beside coveren, keverchef, ' kerchief/ Certain Romance words with e (ee) beside (eie) forms (cf. 53) depend upon Central French forms with e (ee) beside AN. eie. Examples which belong here are cuntre (contre) 'country/ jorne 'journey.' In the case of ME. dejen (deien) ' die ' the word may be from an OE. source, rather than from the ON. word with fy reduced to e (cf. 52). For ME. <? GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxxvii for AN. e ( < OF. ue), by shortening in originally unstressed syl- lables, cf. 20. Note i. In early Midland eo is occasionally used for OE. (Merc.) e or eo, as in * Chronicle ' fortifeorde (OE .ferde) 'went forth, died,' deovles (OE. deojies) 1 devils,' preostes (OE. preostes} ' priests.' Orm also sometimes uses eo for OE. eo, as in preost 'priest.' It is probable, however, that this was rather traditional spelling in his time than the representation of a real diphthong. Note 2. Nth. agrees with Midland except for ei (ey) written for e ( 7, n. 2). Sth. differs in a number of important respects owing to a different development from older West Saxon and Kentish. Middle and western Sth., the old West Saxon district, shows the following peculiarities : e \J\, seldom u, rarely t, for WS. ie by i-mutation of e or a before / or r + cons., or oiea, eonot before a palatal cons. e or ?, seldom u, for WS. u after a palatal cons. Kentish and eastern Sth. differ from Midland and Sth. in having : e from WS. y, for WS. a of whatever origin, and for WS. u after a palatal cons. ea, ya, yea (close e with obscure second element), for WS. ea before /or r + cons. te beside e for WS. 10, eo by u or 0-mutation. The Katherine group, representing the northern part of middle Sth., agrees with Midland in having e for WS. ce Gothic je, but e, ea for Ml. a before r in unstressed words ; also e for WS. ie by ?-mutation of ea and eo. In addition it has: a for WS. ea before /+ cons. ea, se, e (open or close e) for WS. ie by /-mutation of ea before / or r+cons. i for WS. ie by i- mutation of the eo breaking. 38. Middle English I, with the sound of i in machine, corre- sponds in Teutonic words to older I and to y by /-mutation of ii. In addition to these two principal sources it occurs in many words of French origin. Like short z, as already noted ( 22), it is written i or y, with a growing tendency toward j> in late Middle English. In detail the origin of ME. z is as follows : 1. OE. I, y by /-mutation of u, and i or y when lengthened; OE. I as in wis 'wise/ lif 'life/ Jive 'five/ wriien 'write'; OE. y as in brid ' bride/ hyde ' hide* fir 'fire' ; OE. i as in 7vild, child, finden ' find ' ; OE. y as in kind ' kind.' xxxviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 2. ON. 1, y by z-mutation of u- } ON. I as in tipende 'tidings/ priven 'thrive'; ON. y as in site (si/) 'pain/ -hi in Grimesbi ' town/ 3. OF. f when lengthened, as in crien ' cry/ /rz/zz* ' prime/ <&/z7 < delight/ #<$/*' Bible/ 39. There seems to be no evidence of lengthening of ON. i\y in Middle English, such words as skinden 'hasten/ kindlen 'kindle' preserving their short vowels. This would perhaps indicate that such words entered the language after the OE. lengthening before nd had taken place, though the examples are too few to make this certain. In a few cases OF. ei becomes / in a syllable which loses principal stress, as werrien ' make war/ falling in with OF. verbs in ier (ME. ten sometimes) as carryen * carry/ Note i. Early Midland shows no special peculiarities. Note 2. Nth. agrees with Midland. Sth., which preserves the older mutated sound of y as already mentioned ( II , n. 2), used for it u (ill) under the influence of French orthography. Examples are hfiren {hiiiren) ' hire,' fur (ffiyr) ' hre,'Mj>en ' make known.* With this u from OE. y in Sth. also fell in, in some cases, a French u, with the sound of u in French lune to-day. This was easily possible owing to the similarity of the two sounds in Sth., but in Midland, which had not preserved the older mutated sound of OE. y, this French U finally associated itself with the diphthong eu (iu) ; see 6. As already noted under close e ( 37, n. 2), Kentish has e for OE..y in accordance with older Kentish. 40. Middle English 3, like ME. e, represents two different sounds of different origin and development. The first, open designated by g, had the sound of in lord. The second, close 0, was pro- nounced like in no, or like the first element when no is pro- nounced with a diphthong. These two sounds are usually kept apart in Middle English rimes, and in general have maintained a separate development to Modern English. 41. Middle English open (g) springs from : 1. OE. a, and when lengthened g from a before a nasal or in open syllables : OE. a as in tg 'toe/ gfie 'oath/ sign 'stone'; OE. g as in Igng 'long/ strgng, sgng; OE. in hgse * hose, trousers//^ 'bag//r^ 'throat/ befgre (bifgre) 'before.' GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xxxix 2. OM. a (WS. ea, ea) from a before Id, as in gld, bgld, cgld. 3. ON. a, and when lengthened ^ from a + nasal or in open syllables : ON. a as in /jpZ? ' countenance,' brgpe * violent/ rgpen ' counsel, explain ' ; ON. a as in wrgng, wgnd ' rod ' ; ON. as in bgle ' stem of a tree/ $r* ' score.' 4. OF. when lengthened in open syllables, and AN. o + rie (OF. oire) : OF. as in rgse, ngble, restgren ' restore ' ; AN. one as in glgrie (glgry), stgrie (s/gry), memgrie ' memory.' 42. The principal sources of ME. open g are OE. a, and when lengthened in open syllables OE., OF. 0. Special note should be taken of the small group of words with OM. a from a before Id, since WS. forms could not possibly account for the MnE. words old, bold, &c. In the few possible cases OE. a, preceded by a cons. + w, early developed ( < g) under the influence of w, as in two l two,' swopen \ swoop.' Preceding w alone did not affect the change (cf. Hempl, 'Jour, of Germ. Phil.' I, 14). In the case of sg which seems to have open g more commonly in Midland, we may perhaps assume a late OE. sd with loss of w. 43. In 1 8 attention was called to certain words with ME. g, eME. a (see the strong preterits like bgren 'bore'), where we expect Ml. e (OM. <?, WS. ce). These may possibly represent an OM. a beside e or from e, may be due to analogy or to Norse influence, such forms having a in Old Norse. Norse influence certainly seems probable, though see the discussion in Bjorkman, ' Scand. Loan-words in Mid. Eng.,' p. 84. Note i. In early Midland OE. a often remains as in ' Chronicle ' apes ' oaths,' stdnes 'stones.' Orm, too, writing in northeast Midland not far from the northern border, has a regularly as in Nth. From the beginning of the thirteenth century g was the rule. Note 2. In Nth., as already noticed ( 5), OE. a remained a through the period and is thus a distinguishing feature of that dialect. In early Sth., a is still written, though beside g, oa (ao). From the thirteenth century g (oa) are regular, as in ' Ancren Riwle.' The change of gto o after cons. + w, noted above for Midland, was very late in Sth., probably not taking place until 1400. zl GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 44. Middle English close springs from : 1. OE. 0, or from before certain consonant combinations: OE. 3 as in dom f doom,' god ' good/ cok * cook ' ; OE. as in gold, bord, word. 2. ON. 5 as in bone ' prayer, boon/ bope ' booth/ crdk crook/ 3. OF. (AN. it), rarely, AN. 5 from OF. ue sometimes : OF. as in trgson ' treason/ baron, condition ; OF. as in povre {pore) *poor/_/^/ 'fool'; AN. <?from ue as in moven 'move/ proven 'prove/ dolen ' grieve/ pople * people/ 45. OF. words in 5, especially before n, beside AN. forms with ft (cf. 46) are common in early Middle English. Forms with AN from OF. ue, by monophthonging, occur beside those with e already noted ( 35). In unstressed syllables this AN. becomes 0, as in coveren 'cover/ Note i. Early Midland and the dialects agree in general. In late Nth. this sound is frequently written u, indicating a change in the direction of French eu mpeu, the sound of Scotch u in gude * good.' 46. Middle English u, with the sound of the vowel in boot, is found in words from all sources. Under the influence of French spelling it is often written ou (ow), but this orthography never indicates a diphthong in the case of this vowel. The sources of ME. u are : 1. OE. u, and u when lengthened : OE. u as in ful ' foul/ hits * house/ out, loud, how ; OE. u as in wunde ' wound/ grund {ground) 'ground/ 2. ON. u, and u when lengthened : ON. u as in bun * ready, prepared/ MnE. ' bound/ skiiien * project/ driipen * droop ' ; ON. u as in lund ' nature, disposition/ 3. AN. u as in croune * crown/ doute i doubt/ avowen ' avow/ mount, acount, flour 'flower/ precious. Note i. Early Midland has no special peculiarity, except that is never written with French ou, but regularly with the English symbol. Note 2. There is general agreement in the dialects with regard to ME. u. In the thirteenth century the French ou came to be used for ME. ii first in Sth., where it was especially necessary to distinguish this sound from u (ii) for OE. GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION :di y. Later it spread to other dialects, and in late Middle English became the rule. For Sth., in the earlier period especially, ME. u must be carefully separated from u () for OE. y. For Sth. u from French u, with the sound in French lune, see 10, footnote. THE DIPHTHONGS 47. As has been shown ( 3), the OE. diphthongs became monophthongs in Middle English. Their place was supplied by certain new diphthongs formed from certain combinations of OE. vowels and following consonants. The change probably began in late Old English, and was certainly completed in the early Middle English period. The formation of the new diphthongs follows the accompanying scheme : 1. An OE. palatal vowel, <f, e, ea, eo + a, palatal h or g became at, ei. 2. An OE. guttural vowel, a, + guttural h or g became au, ou. 3. An OE. palatal vowel, J, /, ea, to, z + w, an,d occasionally medial/* (i. e. v) when developing into w, became eu. 4. An OE. guttural vowel, a, o + w, and occasionally/* as above, became au, ou. 48. As the vowels of these formulae were long or short, two sets of diphthongs resulted in the earliest period. This is proved by the orthography of Orm, who doubles the second element of the diphthong in all cases when the first is short. On the other hand, long and short diphthongs were not otherwise distinguished in their written form or in their later development, so that they need not in general be separated. A more essential distinction, especially in the ou diphthongs, is the quality of the first element, which was either open or close according as it developed from OE. a and 0, or from OE. 0. Even these can be distinguished only by knowing their origin in Old English. The diphthongs naturally developed most readily in the case of a following w, as in souk, OE. sawle 1 soul/ growen, OE. growan ( grow/ They next appear when g (h) are final, medial between vowels, or between vowel and voiced con- sonant, as in saide, OE. scegde ' said/ drawen, OE. dragan ' draw.' xlii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION Only occasionally do they appear from a vowel and a medial/* (v), as in hawk, OE. hafoc ' hawk." Before OE. ht, sometimes before final or medial h when still preserved, a parasitic i or u developed in later ME., as in eighte ' eight,' draught ' draught/ nought, wrought, and these diphthongs have usually had a somewhat different development from others. Diphthongs are also occasionally formed by the development of a parasitic vowel before other palatal con- sonants than h and g, as in bleinte, OE. blencte ' blenched/ meinde, OE. mengde ' mingled/ aische, OE. asce ' ashes/ fleisch, OE. flasc ' flesh/ 49. To these diphthongs of OE. origin must be added some from other languages, especially Danish and French. These usually associated themselves with those of English origin, as will be seen from the following sections, but in the case of OF. oi (ui) a new diphthong was added to the language. Note. When it is said above that the OE. diphthongs became monoph- thongs in Middle English, it should be remembered that in Kentish the older diphthongs were preserved to a late period. These have been noted already under 37, n. 2. The consonants g and h do not immediately disappear on the formation of the diphthong, which is probably due to the formation of a parasitic vowel before the consonant. This accounts for such forms as deigen * die,' in Gen. and Ex.' The consonant h appears especially when in conjunction with t. For a late monophthonging of ei and ou sometimes, see 54, 69. 50. Middle English at, in the earliest times, had the sound of the diphthong in high. As ai came to rime with ei in late ME., its pronunciation probably assumed the sounds a (as in man) + i in the course of its development. It springs from : 1. OE. (Eg, as in dai (day), mai (may) ' may/ sayde ' said/ 2. ON. ag (<j>g) rarely, as in gainen (ON. gagna), kairllc (Orm hajjerrkjjc)if from Norse kjgur as Brate ' Nord.Lehnworter/ p. 46. 3. OF. ai, as in payment, paien ' satisfy, pay/ bitraien 'betray.' 51. Attention has been called to the development before OE. ht, no diphthong appearing as early as in other cases. In mijt, nip, OE. (Merc.) mceht, naht, i resulted from the influence of the GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xliii following palatal. There could therefore be no diphthongization in these cases. OF. ei appears as at' from the twelfth century, so that the number of at' forms is considerably increased in this way. Note i. In early Midland the first element of the diphthong is written a or a, and the last element sometimes. Thus the ' Chronicle ' has dcei {dag) ' day.' Orm writes da)) * day,' ma)) may,' in accordance with his usual spelling of the diphthong. He also has mahht, nahht, ' might, night.' In * Genesis and Exodus' migt, nigt appear beside magt, nagt. Note 2. INth. a? becomes d ( 30, n. 1). Early Sth. has ei for Midland and Nth. at, as in dei 'day,' mei' may,' in accordance with its usual use of e for OE. ce. Sth. also developed the diphthong ei before ht, sometimes h, much earlier than the other dialects, as in eihte ' eight.' 52. Middle English ei, with the sound of e+i, comes from: 1. OE. eg, or g from ag, ag from Teut. aig, and eg from 5g by /-mutation: OE. eg as in wet (wey) 'way,' pleien 'play'; OE. gg as in eije (eie) 'fear, awe ' ; OE. ag as in fete ' fay,' clei ' clay/ kei ' key ' ; OE. eg as in feien ' join,' wreien ' accuse.' 2. OM. eg corresponding to various WS. vowels : OM. eg (WS. ag, Goth, eg) as in grei(y) ' gray' ; OM. eg (WS. eag, eog) as in fieien * fly,' dreien * endure ' ; OM. eg (WS. teg by /-mutation of eag) as in beien \ bend.' 3. ON. ei (at), and fy (ey) by /-mutation of Teut. au : ON. ei as in reisen * raise,' beiten l bait,' pet ' they ' ; ON. j>y (ey) as in ay ' aye,' caifen i go, return,' traisi ' strong, confident.' 4. AN. ei as in preien 'prey/ j/rtf// 'strait/ peinten 'paint/ kweynie ' quaint/ aqueyntaunce. 53. While these sources seem to be various they are, in reality, very few. Thus ME. ei springs from OE. (Merc.) eg (ag) from whatever source. The principal foreign sources are ON. and OF. ei diphthongs, which are responsible for a considerable number of ei words. In a few native words ei develops from e under the in- fluence of a following palatal consonant or consonant combination. Here belong fleisch beside flesch (OE.Jlasc) 'flesh/ weisch (wet's) beside wesch ' wash,' leincte beside lengfen (lent en) ' spring/ bleincie xliv GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION (bleinte) < blencen ' blench,' dreincte (dreinte) < drencen ' drench.' Some AN. words have a diphthong ei (e), (ai) where OF. forms have e (ee) ; examples are contraie (contray) ' country/ jorneie (jornay) 'journey/ Cf. 37. In the case of words with OE. ceg by /-mutation of Teut. aig (see 1 above), we should expect ME. ai by early shortening of a. Either this did not take place in the few words belonging here, or more probably the open a quality was changed to close e under the influence of the following g. In a few cases ei (ey) springs from AN. e (OF. ie) as maynteynen 1 maintain/ susteynen ' sustain/ perhaps by analogy of words ending in ei(ai)ne, for example atteinen ( attain/ Beside AN. forms in ei (ai) occur cognates from Central French in oi; see 64. 54. For early confusion between OF. <?*'and ai words see 51. ON. words with fy also usually appear in Middle English with ai, perhaps indicating early change of quality from ei to ai. There is a tendency in late ME. to confuse all ei's and ais as already noted under ai ( 50). This is shown even as early as Chaucer, who sometimes rimes ei and ai. Besides, ME. ei, more especially in the southeast Midland as shown by Chaucer's usage, occasionally becomes a monophthong z, by palatalization of the first element and contraction. Examples are pen * fly/ drien ' endure/ dien (ay en) ' die/ sye 'saw/ A similar change took place in late Middle English in such words as heigh, neigh, sleight, by which they acquired the long i which later became the Modern English diphthong ai. Note i. Early Midland has ei, as in Chronicle ' eie * awe,' OE. ege. Orm writes e)) for ei, ej for ei in accordance with his usual orthography. Note a. Nth. writes ai even in the earliest texts (last half of the thirteenth century) for ei (except for ei from OE. eg(h)), as in J>ai * they,' ay ' aye,' raise, pray * prey,' paint. Ei from OE. egiji) does not become i in Nth. ; cf. Scotch dee, ee, 'die, eye.' In INth. ei became e. Sth. does not differ from Midland, except that the palatalization of ei, from eg, to i does not seem to occur. 55. Middle English au, a diphthong with the pronunciation of that in house, is of common occurrence in both native and foreign words. In general it develops from OE. a + w or g when final or GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xlv medial in voiced company, while it also appears in many words borrowed from Old French. In detail, its sources are : i. OE. aw or eaw, aw or eaw when shortened, and rarely afo (ea/o) by vocalization off(=v): OE. aw or eaw as in clawe ' claw/ raw, straw, awel ' awl ' ; OE. aw or eaw as in tawen (OE. idwian, perhaps tawiari) 'prepare/ aunen, tauneti (OE. *eawm'an *ceteawnian) ' show ' ; OE. afo (ea/o) as in hauk (OE. heafoc, hafoc) * hawk/ nauger (OE. nafogar) ' auger/ and OE. afi as in craulen (OE. craflian) ' crawl/ 2. OE. ag, ahh, and aht, or when shortened aht (ceht) : OE. ag as in drawen (earlier drdjen) 'draw/ gnawen 'gnaw'; or ahh, as in laujhen 'laugh/ lauhte ' laughed ' ; OE. aht (ceht) as in auhte (aupe) 'aught/ tauhte (taugte, taupe, taujhte) ' taught.' 3. ON. ag as in lawe ' law/ awe,felawe ' fellow/ 4. OF. ##, as in cause, pause, applauden 'applaud/ assault. 56. As already noted the diphthongs which develop from ag (h) appear later than those from aw (cf. 48). In Romance words, au from OF. a before a nasal + cons, (except nk and n + the stop g) appears in Middle English from the thirteenth century. The exact quality of this sound is not clear, but it seems not to have been a strict diphthong like OF. au, and was more probably an open sound like that of OE. p from a before a nasal, varying with a as the interchangeable orthography would indicate. Its development during the period is different under different circumstances. It falls in with ME. a as in sample, champion, chance, branch, and in unstressed syllables as servant, countenance ; with ME. a as in chamber, change, danger, grange, strange ; and with ME. au or ou before ht as in daunt, vaunt, paunch, staunch, lawn with loss of final d. A similar au appears from OF. ave before a nasal, as in aunter beside aventure ' venture, adventure/ par aunter, probably launder e ' laundress/ Cf. Behrens, ' Franz. Sprache in England/ p. 77, Luick, ' Anglia/ XVI, 479 f. Note i. In early Midland, as in the other dialects, the change of g to to xlvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION had not been carried out. Thus Orm writes dra)henn for OE. dragan draw,' la$he law.' The change was not completed, perhaps, until the beginning of the fourteenth century. Note 2. In early Sth., OE. g, which became vocalized to w, was written h, as in drahen ' draw,' but the diphthongic change was completed by the beginning of the thirteenth century, as in ' Ancren Riwle' drawen 'draw.' In Kentish, however, a) for OE. ag is found as late as the middle of the fourteenth century ; cf. ' Ayenbite of Inwit.' The earliest Nth. texts, the last half of the thirteenth century, also show the change complete. In Nth. before ht(Jih) no au diphthong develops, but the au diphthong is otherwise increased by the addition of au from OE. aw, dg, since in Nth. OE. a remained a ( 5, 43, n. 3). In Kentish . also, OE. aw frequently remained aw, beside ou, and only later fully developed ou in all cases. 57. Middle English eu (ew) represents two slightly different sounds as the first element was open or close e. This gave a slightly different pronunciation to the two through the period, but they became one in early Modern English, when the first element of each had assumed the sound of u 58. Middle English eu, with the sound of open e + u as m fool, has its principal sources in OE. e (eo), or ce (ea) +w. In detail these are as follows : 1. OE. ew (eow), gw (eow) from Teut. aw by /-mutation, aw, eatv, are rarely ef (=ev): OE. ew (eow) as in sewen 'sew'; OE. fw (gow) as in ewe ; OE. cew as in mew ' sea bird,' lewed (lewd) l lay, lewd ' ; OE. eaw as in dew, hewen * hew,' fewe * few ' ; OE. ^"as in ewte (OE. efete) ' newt.' 2. OE. eau in originally unstressed syllables as in beaute (beute) 1 beauty/ lewte ' loyalty/ Note i. In early Midland OE. aiw (eaw) was written ceu(w), as in Chronicle' feu * few,' Orm daw ' dew,' shczwen ' show.' The consistent use of a for OE. a (ea) shows that the first element of the diphthong was still long. Note 2. Nth. does not differ from Midland. Early Sth. has ea many times, as sheau{w)en l show,' leawede ' lewd.' Kentish also has ea {yea) for OE. ea; see 34, n. 2. 59. Middle English eu, with the sounds of close e+u (fool), has its principal sources in OE. eow, OM. ew (eow), less commonly OE. zw and OF. diphthongs of similar quality. It springs from : GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xlvii i. OE. eow, sometimes iw: OE. eow, as in ew (yeiv) 'yew,' hrewen ' rue/ chewen * chew/ brewen ' brew/ /fo<?z> ' knew/ grew ' grew ' ; OE. Jz*/, as in steward beside earlier stiward, Tewesdai beside Tiwesdai ' Tuesday/ 2. OM. ew (eow) corresponding to different WS. diphthongs: OM. ew (WS. aw, Goth, ew), as in bilewen ' betray ' ; OM. eow (WS. tew } iw by /-mutation of eow), as in hewe ' hue/ 7ZtfX> 'new'; OM. ^9Z# (WS. iw), as in spewen 'spew/ <:to<? ' ball of thread, clue.' 3. OF. eu (ieu), and sometimes u, fir: OF. eu (ieu), as in y<?z> * Jew/ Hebrew, sewen * sue/ curfew, rewle ' rule ' ; OF. ', especially when final or before a vowel, as in virtew * virtue/ crewel ' cruel ' ; OF. ui rarely, as in frewte * fruit/ seute ' suit/ 60. Here belong many preterits of reduplication verbs with OE. eow, as hew ' hewed/ &c. To these, in later English, a few were added by analogy, as drew, slew, ME. droh (drou), sloh (slou). Words with OE. iw were largely reduced in number for Mercian by their appearance in that dialect with eow. Perhaps on this account early ME. stiward becomes steward, and OF. words with u {ill) sometimes show a like phonology. On the other hand, words with ME. eu from OF. eu (ieu) sometimes have iu beside eu, as in riwle 'rule/ /uus=/iues. Beside forms with eu (ew) OE. eow gives ow sometimes, by absorption of the first element of the 1 diphthong, as in trowen * trust, believe/ irowd (trouthe) ' truth/ fower 'four/ In ME. ou (dw,jou) 'you' OE. eow has become u, perhaps earlier ou as a diphthong. Note i. In early Midland, OE. eow is sometimes written beside the new- diphthong. Thus Orm writes neowe * beside,' newe * new/ Note 2. Early Sth. preserves eo, as in treowe 'true,' in accordance with 37, n. 1. Otherwise the dialects are in general agreement with Midland. 61. Middle English iu is rare in native words and later falls in with eu (see above). That it developed in later ME. times from OF. u (ui) when lengthened is certain (cf. Luick, ' Anglia/ XIV, 287). xlviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION How early this came about depends upon the question how far OF. u was adopted in its purity in Middle English (cf. 10, foot- note). We shall here assume that OF. u {iii) were diphthongal from the first, or practically so. Middle English iu has therefore the following origin : i. OE. tw as in siiward, later steward, Tiwesntjht ' Tuesday night.' 2. OF. ii and iii (AN. ii sometimes) : OF. ii as in rude, huge, usen ' use/ accusen ' accuse,' pursuen * pursue/ nature, mpure 1 measure/ duk ' duke/ pur * pure/ vertu ' virtue ' ; OF. iii (AN. u sometimes) as in frut {fruit), sute (suite), anui * annoy,' nuisance, 62. Confusion with the ME. diphthong eu has been noted under that combination. OF. ui also becomes oi as in the following section. On the other hand some words with ew appear with iu (iw) as riwle ' rule/ or, in unstressed syllables, u (=iu?) as in construe(n) 1 construe,' Sth. asunien ' excuse/ Note. In Nth. and NWM1. OF. ii sometimes becomes , as in Louk ' Luke/ regularly in the ending ure, as armour ' armor.' 63. Middle English oi, with the sound of the diphthong in coy but with close as the first element, is almost exclusively of romance origin. It springs from : OF. oi (i.e. pi), oi (AN. ui, sometimes ei), and AN. oi+l, n (OF. 0) : OF. oi, as in joie ' joy/ choice, cloister, noise ; OF. oi (AN. ui), as in destroien ( destroy,' Troye ' Troy/ vois i voice/ crois ' cross/ moiste ' moist ' ; OF. oi (AN. ei some- times), as in quoynte (coint) ' happy, gay/ quointise ' skill/ point, enointen (anointen) * anoint,' joint, coin ; AN. oi+ 1, n (OF. 0), as in soile f soil/ spoilen * spoil/ despoilen * despoil/ oil,joinen 'join/ Burgoine. 64. Attention has already been called to AN. ei {at) for OF. oi in some words, accounting for such MnE. forms as acquaint, quaint. Nth. aquynt ' acquainted ' shows monophthonging of AN. ei. Beside forms with oi from ui may be mentioned the rare froit, beside_/rwz'/ GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xlix {/rut) ' fruit.' WE. jewel {juel, jouel) has perhaps been influenced by OF. ju, jeu ' game.' ME. bote * boy ' is certainly of ultimate Teutonic origin, and possibly from an unrecorded OF. word. In brotden, pret. pi. and pp. of OE. bregdan, oi develops naturally perhaps from OE. og before d ( 179). For ui beside oi see 61, 70. 65. Middle English ou, like eu, represents two different diph- thongs which, however, came together in late Middle English, and were not always distinct in the earlier ME. period. The two sounds differ, as one had open, and the other close for its first element. 66. Middle English pu, with the sound of open p + u {fool), has its principal sources in OE. ow, og and d + w or dg, while some Norse words with au have ranged themselves with these. Its sources, in detail, are : 1. OE. dw, dg{h), dht : OE. dw, as in sowen ' sow/ blowen * blow/ crowen ' crow ' ; OE. dg{h), as in owen i owe/ dou {do/i, dogh) 1 dough ' ; OE. dht, as in oup * ought/ oupe ' ought ' (vb.). 2. OE. ow, og {h, hh), oht, and when shortened oh or dht: OE. ow, as in tow ' coarse flax ' ; OE. og {h, hh), as in bowe ' bow of the archer/ fiowen ' flown/ trouj {troh, trogh) ' trough/ couj {cogh) * cough/ coujen (OE. cohhettan) ' cough ' ; OE. oht, as in douper ' daughter/ boujt ' bought ' ; OE. oh as in touj {toh, togh) ' tough ' ; OE. dht, as in soup l sought/ foupen ' fought ' (pp.). 3. ON. og, oh when shortened, and ou {au) : ON. og, as in lowe 1 fire ' ; ON. oh, as in pou {poh, fiouf) ' though ' ; ON. ou {au), as in nout ' cattle/ routen * roar/ rouste ' voice.' 67. In a few cases double forms appear, as OE. dht becomes short (cf. 55) or remains long until OE. a had become ME. q as in 1 above. Note i. In early Midland the diphthongs had not yet developed in the case of og, dg, oht, as already noted in 56, n. 1. Orm thus writes a}hen 'owe/ OE. dgan. d 1 GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION Note 2. The dialects agree in general. In Nth., as OE. a remains, OE. dw, dg become au, not ou. Nth. ah, aht also do not develop a diphthong. The same is true in Kentish of OE. aw which remains au, though later becoming ou ; see 56, n. 2. 68. Middle English ou, with the sound of o + u (fool), is of infrequent occurrence. It is from OE. dw, as mgrowen ' grow,' fowen 'flow,' siowen ' stow.' 69. This diphthong, which occurs in no large number of words, assumed the quality of gu in the fourteenth century, as shown by rimes of Chaucer, and has since had a similar development. For ou from OE. oh, see 66. In a few words ME. ou (probably close 0) springs from OE. eow by absorption of the first element of the diphthong, as in foure (OE. feower) ' four,' irowen (OE. treowian) 1 believe/ This may also explain u (ou, jou) from OE. eow ' you,' but if so the diphthong soon became u, as shown by rimes. 70. A Middle English ui, occurring in Romance words, may represent OF. ui, which soon became ME. iu (cf. 61) or in un- stressed syllables u(i) as noted in 23, 27. Otherwise ME. ui represents OF. ui, which has a diphthongal sound approximating ME. oi, with which it varies in early texts and by which it is finally displaced ( 63). Examples are destruien ' destroy ,' fuisdn l abun- dance/ Burguine ' Bourgogne/ After k (c) this OF. ui sometimes became kwi, as in ME. quylte ' quilt,' Nth. aquynt ' acquainted.' Perhaps a similar change also accounts for anguis ' anguish,' which sometimes seems to have stress on the last syllable. In originally unstressed syllables this OF. ui became u or z'as noted in 23, 27. Note. A Sth. ui (ut) rarely springs from CE. y+g as in * Ancren Riwle* druie (<OE. dryge) 'dry,' but the quality of the diphthong is uncertain. Cf. Sweet, 'Hist, of Eng. Sounds,' 717. VARIATIONS IN VOWEL QUANTITY 71. As compared with Old English, Middle English shows important variations of vowel quantity. Some of these are exten- sions of changes which were operative in late OE. times : see Sievers, ' Gr./ 120-125 and notes to 150-168; Bulbring, GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION li \ Altenglisches Elementarbuch/ 284 f. Others belong to the Middle English period, and affect not only a great number of English words, but also those borrowed from Norse and French. The best criteria for the variations in quantity of ME. vowels are, (1) the orthography of Orm; (2) the doubling of vowels and consonants, and the use of two symbols for a single sound, as ey for z, ui(y) for u, ea for e\ (3) the occasional use of accents or other signs for vowel length; (4) the rimes in Middle English poetry, and other metrical evidences as of syncope, apocope, &c. ; (5) the relation of ME. vowels to the course of their development in the modern period. Reference may be made especially to Morsbach, ' Mittelenglische Grammatik/ pp. 65-92 ; Sweet * History of English Sounds/ 392, 616-640. Note. Orm, to whom special reference is made above, undertook to indicate pronunciation with minute exactness by doubling consonants and the second elements of short diphthongs, as well as by the occasional use of the accent and the breve. The most striking feature, the doubling of consonants, has led some to believe that Orm intended to indicate consonant length, while others think vowel length alone was intended. In any case, however, Orm's orthography is of practical value mainly in determining vowel quantity. Thus, vowels followed by doubled consonants are invariably short, as in staff, gladd, inn, allderrmann, asskenn, clennsenn ; those followed by a single consonant in closed syllables are long, as in bald * bold,' feld * field,' child, gold, griind ground.' The quantity of vowels followed by a single medial consonant is indeterminate by Orm's orthography, but in these cases, as in closed syllables, Orm uses accents to show original length in many words, and the breve to show original short quantity in something like a third of the examples. Those who believe that Orm intended to indicate vowel length only, explain his failure to double the consonant after a short medial vowel because such doubling would have pro- duced confusion between such words as sune ' son ' (OE. sunu) and sunne 'sun' (OE. sunne), the difference between which was still important. In the case of diphthongs, the first vowel is short when the second element is doubled, as in dawwess ' claws,' knewwe ' knew,' trowwenn * trow ' ; otherwise long, as in cnawen * know,' sdwle * soul,' sawen ' sow.' The two views above are sup- ported by Trautmann (' Anglia,' 7, ' Anzeiger,' 94, 208), Ten Brink (* Chaucer Or.,' 96-97), Effer ('Anglia,' 7, 'Anzeiger,' 167) for the first; Sweet (' Hist, of Eng. Sounds,' 616 f.), Morsbach ('Mitteleng. Gr.,' 15, anm. 2-3) for the second, with which most scholars agree. d2 lii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION LENGTHENING 72. It may be assumed, in accordance with the evidences of lengthening in late Old English, that OE. long vowels and diphthongs remained long in open syllables and before a single final consonant, except as shown hereafter ; and that original OE. short vowels and diphthongs had become long before certain consonant groups made up of a liquid or nasal and a voiced consonant, as Id, rd, rl, rn, rp, mb, nd, ng, ng (=ng as in strange), though probably not rm. Original short vowels were also sometimes long in monosyllables, especially when final. Some examples of original short vowels with long quantity at the beginning of ME. times are hwd {hwo) ' who/ he ' he/ bl * by/ nu ' now ' ; wel ' well/ Scotch ' weel 1 / hgl ' hole ' ; gld {aid) ' old/ cgmb, ende ' end/ binden ' bind/ hord ' hoard/ gold, sund ' sound as of body/ bunde ' bound.' Note i. Lengthening had not taken place in Old English before consonant groups made up of a liquid or nasal and a voiceless consonant. In French words, however, u before nt, ns (nee), shows similar lengthening in ME., as in count, niount, Ounce, flounce, &c. ; so also OF. e before st in some words, as bgst ' beast, 'fist * feast.' Lengthened before // in cplt, bglt, mglten, and before 1st in bglster occurred in late Middle or early Modern English. Note 2. Sporadic shortening occurs very early, as in Orm's tenn 'ten/ annan 'anon/ while in late ME., the fifteenth century, it was more common, especially before dental consonants, as red, dred * dread,' let * permit,' wet, hot (OE. hat), brtth ' breath,' Mh ' death/ niSne. 73. During the Middle English period OE. short a, e, were lengthened in open syllables, as in rake ' rake/ name, schame ' shame/ wfen * weave/ mgle * meal/ hgpen ' hope/ hgse ' hose, trousers/ Examples of Norse words showing similar lengthening are taken ' take/ dasen ' daze/ scgren * scare ' ; French words, face, grace, cjsen 1 cease/ apglen ' appeal/ rgse, clgsen ' close/ Lengthening did not take place, however, when the following syllable was weak, as l (y) in peny ' penny/ hevy ' heavy/ body. When the following syllable consists of a short vowel and /, r, n, or m, in French words le, &c, 1 Cf. Horstmann, 'Anglia, Beiblatt/ xiii, 16. GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION liii the lengthening sometimes occurred, sometimes not. It would be resisted naturally by the strong tendency to syncopation of e, especially in inflexional forms; but some cases of certain lengthen- ing are wgsele ' weasel/ gven, navele * navel/ crddel ' cradle/ gver, stolen. Borrowed words follow the same rule, lengthening some- times taking place, sometimes not. Some French words with certain lengthening are stable, table, ngble. 74. Lengthening of OE. short vowels in open syllables did not affect OE. i, u, or for u, as in hipe l hip/ ji'ven ' given/ sune (sone) j son/ numen ' taken/ comen * come/ But English words which had developed forms with e for OE. z (id) show lengthening of e, as in clpen ' cleave, adhere ' (OE. cliofian), Ipien lean ' (OE. hlionian), wgke * week ' (OE. wiocu, weoczi). In all these cases the ME. forms with e no doubt rest on OE. forms with e (eo), as often in Mercian. On the other hand, z, u in French words are long in open syllables in ME., as are a, e, 0. Examples are crien * cry/ bible * Bible/ bribe, deslren l desire/ avow, prow, croune ' crown/ In these cases perhaps OF. i, u, because of their close quality, associated them- selves with English z, u, rather than with z, zi, and thus assumed long quantity. Note i. Lengthening of OE. short vowels in open syllables does not, in general, belong to the twelfth century, though there are some evidences that it may have begun in this period. It was clearly operative in the first half of the thirteenth century, and by the middle of the century was complete. In accordance with this principle OE. vowels in open syllables are not marked long in early Midland or Southern selections, even though the phonology seems to imply lengthening in some cases. Northern selections are all later than the change indicated, and therefore show lengthening in all cases. Note 2. Later shortening no doubt accounts for such forms as show short vowels in Modern English, as rot, knock, crack, lap, ME. rgten, kngken, craken, lapen. Sometimes also analogy accounts for the change, as in MnE. sweat, vb. by analogy of the preterit with short vowel, ME. swette. 75. Compensatory lengthening also occurred in Middle English, as in the case of the z, u vowels, by the vocalization of a following consonant. Examples are / from z'c (z'k), size ' sty ' (OE. stigu, liv GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION early ME. stige), rie ' rye' (OE. ryge), stile (OE. sligel),fuel{fowel) ' fowl : (QE.fugel), sow (OE. sugu) sow/ SHORTENING 76. At the close of the Old English period, OE. long vowels and diphthongs, whether in simple or compound words, were usually shortened before long, that is doubled, consonants and before consonant groups, except those which had caused lengthening of short vowels and therefore preserved the quantity of long vowels ( 72). Examples under the various heads are as follows : (a) Before long, that is doubled, consonants, Iedde * led/ spredde ' spread/ hatte ' called//*//, hidde ' hid/ hatter ' hotter/ (b) Before more than two consonants, hercnen ' hearken/ ernde ' earned/ I ernde ' learned/ (c) Before two consonants, not those groups which preserved long quantity, /z^ ' filth/ helpe ' health/ kepte ' kept/ slepte ' slept/ last, brest ' breast/ softe l soft/ sohte * sought/ idhte ' taught/ liht ' light/ Ii/iten 'make light/ druhpe 'drought/ but dialectal 'droughth/ titt/e, Wednesday, clensen 'cleanse/ bremmil (brembel) 'bramble/ slum{e)ren (slumbren) ' slumber/ ever, every, (d) Before two or more consonants in compounds, chapman ' merchant/ Edward, shepherde, wisdom, fifty, goshawk, clenly 'cleanly/ husbonde ' husband/ huswif ' hussy, housewife/ Note i. The short vowel is often replaced by the long under the influence of analogy. Thus, in inflexional forms, the shortened vowel of the genitive singular and the plural, as devles, is replaced by the long vowel of the nomina- tive-accusative singular, devel, becoming devles. On the other hand, the short vowel of the genitive and plural sometimes replaced the long in the nominative- accusative, as in mfyer, br5)er, 8)er ' mother, brother, other.' For a similar reason there is variation in quantity in compounds, as suj>dd/e ' south part/ sopfast 'soothfast/ hgmward 'homeward/ meknesse 'meekness/ wisly l wisely/ with long vowels by analogy of the uncompounded siij>, so/>, hpm, wis. Note 2. Variations in quantity are also found before certain consonant groups, as si, before which the long vowel often remains, as in gdst (gpst) 'ghost,' prest 'priest/ Crist ' Christ,' l$ste 'least.' But if a third consonant follows st, the vowel is regularly short, as in wrdstlen 'wrestle,' cristnen 'christen/ thistle, fSstren 'foster/ bloslme 'blossom,' yet $stren 'easier.' Modern GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lv English shows many cases of shortening, as hest, breast, fist, list, dust, rust. Before OE. sc, ME. sh (sch), a long vowel is preserved by Orm in flgsh, though not in wesh 'washed.' Short vowels are common before sh, as in Modern English flesh, mesh, wish, rush. 77. Long vowels and diphthongs were sometimes shortened when one or more syllables with strong secondary stress followed the accent. Examples are hdliday holiday/ hering ' herring/ $ fir op 4 stirrup/ noping nothing,' felazve * fellow ' (ON./elagi). Before the syllable I {y) there is variation, shortening occurring sometimes as in redy ready/ sory ' sorry/ any (eny) ' any/ while in other cases the long vowel is retained, as in Ivy, wgry ' weary/ greqy ' greedy/ hgly. Note. Here also analogy may counteract the operation of the rule, as in such words as fredom, rld$re * freedom, rider,' where the long vowel is due to the influence of the uncompounded words J "re, riden free, ride.' 78. Before the consonant groups which usually preserved vowel length (72), original short vowels remained short or were shortened, when followed immediately by (a) another consonant, as in hundred, children ; (d) a syllable having strong secondary stress, as in wurpi \ worthy/ erply earthly ' ; (c) a syllable made up of a short vowel and /, r, n (though not usually inflexional n), or m, as in girdel, wunder, alderman, selden {seldom) ' seldom.' In cases under (c) frequent syncope of the short vowel before the liquid or nasal is presupposed, so that shortening would be due to the same influence as in cases under (a). In some words two of the above influences were operative at the same time, as in wilderness, alderman. Inflex- ional en did not usually affect the preceding vowel, but the vowel remained long when n was dropped. 79. The vowels /, u, before ng, though long in early ME. as shown by the orthography of Orm, were short from the middle of the thirteenth century, as in ping ' thing/ lunge ' tongue.' Many cases of shortening before consonant groups also appear, especially . in later Middle English. Shortening is most common before ng, rn, rl, rp. Some examples of these are Orm's jerrne beside jerne ' desire/ lurrnenn ' turn/ lvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION Note. Analogy doubtless accounts for many forms, as frend ' friend,' by influence oifrendly,frendship. THE VOWELS OF SYLLABLES WITHOUT PRINCIPAL STRESS 80. In syllables bearing strong secondary stress, Middle English vowels usually retain the quality of their Old English originals, as freddm, Godhjid, handsum. The same is usually true of prefixes, as in arisen ' arise/ for Igr en 'forlorn/ upbgren 'upbear' (cf. to, 82). On the other hand, in suffixes and prefixes and u before a nasal sometimes suffer change in quality, the first becoming a or u, the second 1* partly no doubt under the influence of analogy. Thus the suffix ung (lung) of OE. nouns became ing {ling) in Middle English, and the prefix on, except the privative prefix, became an (a). The privative prefix on, as in OE. onlucan ' unlock/ became un, perhaps under the influence of the negative un so commonly used. The greatest change in vowel quality from Old to Middle English, however, is in the case of inflexional endings. In these every OE. unstressed a, 0, or u become e, a far reaching change which affected all classes of words. Note i. The change of OE. a, 0, u to e is often carried out in early Midland, as in ' Chronicle ' and Ormulum,' but not so fully as later. Note 2. Nth. shows complete change of ung {lung) to ing {ling), and of the privative prefix on to un, but otherwise the prefix on usually remains on (0). The change of vowel quality in inflexional endings has not affected the Nth. present participle, which ends in and {e). In early Sth. the suffix ung {lung) sometimes remains unchanged, but later regularly appears as ing {ling), as in other dialects. The other changes in vowel quality already mentioned are carried out, and in addition the ending of the present participle has become inde in most cases before the further change to inge, 163. 81. Owing to the changes in stress many syllables in Romance words which formerly bore principal stress retain a strong secondary accent (cf. 15). These also usually retain their original quality. In a few cases already mentioned in the preceding sections, certain changes in quality do appear, ere instead of gre from OF. aire (33), werrien beside werreien ( 39), eu instead of u in beule ' beauty ' ( 58), but it is not certain that such changes may not be due to GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lvii some other influence, as the following r in the first case. Similarly Romance nouns in -ion, which occasionally seem to show variation between -on and gn, may have suffered by the same influence. The OF. prefixes des, en, mes often appear as dis, in, mis, the latter no doubt partly under the influence of OE. mis. Examples are distroien, inclgsen, mischeef ' destroy, inclose (enclose), mischief.' OF. initial e sometimes becomes a as in ascdpen ' escape,' anointen 1 anoint,' asunien ' excuse/ 82. The second elements of compounds, when containing a long vowel or diphthong, usually retain original length under strong secondary stress, as Alfrjd, barfot ' barefoot.' The same is often true of suffixes bearing secondary stress, as hgd, hgd which are regularly long, and dom, gre, l$s, like (liche) which are sometimes short, however. The length is proved by doubling of vowels, as in hood, heed, doom, lees, and the occasional shortening by such spellings of the suffixes as dam, less. Prefixes with original long vowels show shortening in Middle English, as arisen 'arise/ tqfgre 'before/ from OE. prefixes a and to. In the case of Id- the spelling clearly indicates occasional shortening, as well as variation in quality; cf. tegadere (gidere), ieday 'together, today.' Yet these are on the whole rare forms, and the probability is that the prefix to- was associated with the preposition-adverb id and was usually regarded as long. The same is true of vowels in words unstressed in the sentence, as an (a), but (bot), any (eny), nat {not), poh (though), us, sholde, wolde, wel beside wel, &c. Note. In early Midland the long quantity is retained, as shown by Orm's orthography in had, dom, Ices i less/ wis ' wise,' rede, Ilk {like) ' like,' often Ire, though the latter is sometimes short. So also 1 (y), from OE. ig, as in hall), bodl), and the second elements of compounds as <zd(d)modnesse, where mod is long as indicated by the single d following the vowel. Shortening of vowels in words unstressed in the sentence is also shown in Orm's butt, us, J>ohh, ann{a), &c. 83. Other changes in unstressed syllables are those called syncope, apocope, aphaeresis, elision, contraction, the occurrence of which follows general laws that may be briefly summarized. To begin lviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION with, every vowel or diphthong, whether medial or final, makes a syllable except as noted hereafter. But unstressed syllables, that is those without principal or secondary stress, often show syncope of medial e. Thus, after an accented syllable, medial e, whatever its origin, is syncopated, as in chirche ( church,' hevne ' heaven,' lernde ' learned,' gpnen * open. ' In many such cases, however, the synco- pated e is restored by analogy of unsyncopated forms, as chireche, hevene, lernede, gpenen. The same is true of medial e between a principal and secondary stress, as trewely, semly, Englgnd, beside trewely, semely, Engelgnd. Syncope of any other vowel than e is rare, though i in the suffixes tj, ish is sometimes lost. Note. Early Midland shows the same syncope in many cases, as in Orm's effne, errnde, gaddrenn, heffne, oppnenn, &c, while in other forms the loss has not occurred. 84. Medial e is sometimes syncopated or partially lost in certain endings. Syncopation frequently occurs before final r, /, n, as in silv{e)r, hung{e)r, strw(e)n, lit(e)l. It is especially common between a vowel or liquid and n, as in the past participles drawn, slayn, born, torn. In past participles of weak verbs, the ending ed shows similar syncopation sometimes, owing to such a change in Old English (Sievers, ' Gr.,' 406), though unsyncopated forms also occur. Syncopation seldom occurs in the endings est, ep (eth) of the present indicative ; in es (is) Of the genitive singular, the nominative plural, and the adverb ; in en of the infinitive, the plural of verbs, and in other forms except the past participle of strong verbs ; in ed of preterit singular and plural, and er, est of com- parative and superlative in adjectives. Syncope often occurs in words unstressed in the sentence, as arn for dren ' are,' wiln (woln) for willen {wollen) ' will.' Note i. In early Midland syncope is less common except in the verbal endings est, e){etK), in which it is sometimes found. Compare Orm's setfst ' sayest,' se))} ' sayeth.* Note 2. In addition to general agreement with Midland, Nth. shows syncope in es of nouns and verbs. Sth., while also showing general agreement GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lix with Midland, differs in a much more frequent syncopation of e in the est, ep {eth) verbal endings, as in Old English. 85. When medial e, of whatever origin, is followed by a syllable with another unstressed e, syncope or apocope often takes place. This gives rise to double forms, such as apel, ap{e)le ' noble ' ; adys, ad(e)se ' adze ' ; ever, ev{e)re * ever ' ; many also in inflexion, as loved, lov{e)de 'loved'; hevens, hev{e)nes 'heavens/ In the last half of the fourteenth century, apocope Of e is preferred in preterits of weak verbs, the latter thus agreeing with the past participle. Upon this apocope and consequent agreement between preterit and past participle, rests the regularity of Modern English forms. Note i. In early Midland the same variation between syncope or apocope also occurs, as in Orm's heffne l heaven,' a)ell ' noble,' but lufede l loved.' Note 2. In Nth. the final e is usually silent or Has suffered apocope. Sth. seems to prefer syncope of medial . Chaucer makes frequent use of both forms for the same word, no doubt for metrical purposes. 86. Apocope of final e is common in Middle English, and materially affects the spoken forms of words, whether indicated or not by the orthography. It occurred earliest in polysyllables after a strong secondary stress, as in almess, OE. czlmesse ' alms ' ; lafdij (Ipdij), OE. hl&fdige ' lady ' ; and in inflected forms of such words as drinking, wurpi} ' worthy,' twenty * twenty/ On the other hand, some such words occasionally assumed an inorganic e in the nominative by analogy of Other forms, instead of suffering apocope in the latter, as tlpende ' tidings/ twifalde r twofold.' Similar apocope often occurred in words not bearing principal stress in the sentence, as in pronouns, unstressed adverbs and conjunctions, and auxiliary verbs. Examples are mjn, hir, swich {such), whan, pan {than), shul, myp, beside forms with e in which the spelling is often merely traditional. Total or partial apocope, that is slurring, also occurs in poetry when unstressed ne, pe {the), a precede words beginning with a vowel, as proved by the metre. Note i. In early Midland, syncope is already clear from such cases as Orm's laffdi$, drinnkinng and others ; unstressed words as an, all, mm, J>m; and such evidences of elision asj>arre i the ark.' Is GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION Note 2. In the earliest Nth. apocope has taken place even more commonly than in other dialects ; compare 6. Sth. is far more conservative, with the exception of Kentish, which does not differ from Midland. 87. After syllables bearing principal stress, final e, of whatever origin, tends to disappear in Middle English, sometimes through analogy, later especially through general weakening. At the beginning of the period, the beginning of the thirteenth century, final e is usually retained except as already noted. About 1300 it remains or disappears at the pleasure of the writer, as shown by poetry, and in late Middle English, that is about the middle of the fifteenth century, it is wholly lost. Texts written in the northeast Midland district show disappearance of final e before those of the southeast Midland. Note i. In early Midland final e was still preserved as a rule, though lost in words not bearing sentence stress, and in some inflexional forms as the dative of nouns. Note 2. In Nth. final e was wholly lost by the middle of the fourteenth century, a century before it disappeared entirely in Midland. It remained longest in the adjective inflexion, less commonly in nouns and verbs. In Sth., except Kentish, final e was kept somewhat longer than in Midland, though sometimes silent in the fourteenth century. In Kentish it is generally kept as late as the middle of the fourteenth century. In the dialect of London it is also retained somewhat longer than usually in Midland, as shown by the writings of Chaucer, in which, though often silent, it may still form a syllable for metrical purposes at the pleasure of the writer. 88. Elision of weak final e occurs before a word beginning with a vowel or weak h, that is h in unstressed words as he, him, or those with French h. Examples are numerous in poetry, as indeed they are rarely found in Old English verse. The commonest OE. elision, that of e in the negative ne, remains to Middle English in such forms as nas for ne was, &c. In Middle English also e of pe {the) is often elided. This is shown by such early Midland forms as pemperice ' the empress ' in the ' Chronicle,' and parrke ' the ark ' in the ' Ormulum/ Common also is elision of in unstressed to, as in toffrenn \ to offer/ tunnderrgan ' to undergo ' from the ' Ormulum.' Rarely the e of the pronouns me, pe (thee) also suffers elision, as in ihalighte ' thee alight/ do mendyte * do me endyte/ GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxi 89. Aphaeresis, that is loss of an initial vowel (or syllable), some- times occurs in unstressed words or syllables. Examples in un- stressed words are het for he it, wast for was it. So also the un- stressed vowel has disappeared in risen from OE. arisan 'arise,' taunen from OE. ceteawnian ' show/ twiten from OE. celwilan * twit. 7 Similarly i (y) from OE. ge usually suffers aphaeresis in Northern and Midland, though often not in Southern. Old French e before sc {sti), sp, st is often lost as in spy en ' espie, spy/ spouse, slat l state/ stgrie (slgry), scapen ' escape/ Aphaeresis of a, e under other circumstances also occurs sometimes, as prentys ' apprentice/ semblee * assembly/ nuien (noien) ' annoy/ pistle ' epistle/ Aphaeresis of an unstressed syllable in Romance words occurs in sample Ken- sample, buschment<embuschment, fenden<defenden, sport < desport, struien < destruien. 90. Contraction of vowels brought together by vocalization of a medial consonant sometimes occurs. Examples are del for devel, el for evel,yede (yode) from OE. ge-eode, wher for wheper, gr {or) for oufier ( or/ er, ner for ever, never. The Consonants 91. The Middle English consonant system may be best exhibited by a table such as the following : Stops. Continuants. Voice- less. Voiced. Spirants. Semi- vowels. Liquids. Nasals. Voice- less. Voiced. Labials P b f V w m Dentals t ( sh P z / r n Palatals k' Z* /w \m\ ),y Gutturals k y i y lxii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION To these must be added the breath consonant h, and the combina- tions hw (MnE. wh as in what), ch (=/sh) as in churchy g, j (=dzh) as in wage, Judge, x is but a sign for ks. Note. The pronunciation of most of the consonants is the same as in Modern English. The palatal stops k' ,g' are pronounced as in kid, get, com- pared with the guttural stops in cot, got. The voiced^ (p, th) is sounded as in the. Sh (sch) represents the simple consonant sound in she, no voiced variety being found in Middle English. The palatal spirant ) (h) has the sound of ch in Ger. ich, the voiced ) (medial and only in early Middle English) may be pronounced as y in yet. The guttural spirants represent respectively the Ger. ch in auch, and g in sagen. tj represents the sound of n before k or g. 92. The general relations to the Old English consonant system may be briefly summarized ; compare also a table similar to the above in Sievers, 'Gr./ 170. In the first place, most consonants in Middle English correspond to similar ones in Old English on the one side, and in Modern English on the other. Especially is this true of the semi-vowels, liquids, and nasals, as well as of the dental and labial stops and spirants. The most radical changes that have taken place have affected the palatal and guttural stops and spirants. In addition to this there are of course some minor changes within the limits of each consonant, which will be noticed as they occur. Owing to the general similarity between the Old, Middle, and Modern English consonant systems, however, it seems best here to presuppose knowledge of the Old English system, and to consider mainly those changes that are necessary for an understanding of Middle English proper. In considering the consonants, the order will be that of the table above, the stops first, and next the various classes of continuants, spirants, semi- vowels, liquids, and nasals \ 1 This order is chosen as best exhibiting the essential character of the con- sonants on the physical, rather than the physiological side. The physiological terms, as guttural, palatal, &c, and the descriptive terms, as semi-vowels, liquids, &c, are also freely employed because of their long acceptance and their general value. GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxiii THE STOPS 93. The Middle English voiceless and voiced stops of labial and dental varieties, p-b, t-d, correspond so nearly with those of Old and Modern English that little space need be given to them. Each is a stable consonant in the main, and subject only to such changes as may affect any consonant at different times ; see 1 1 2 f. It is worthy of note that the voiceless labial p, which was rare initially in Old English, became common owing to the great number of French words introduced in Middle English. The geminated labial 6, when medial as in a few OE. words, was replaced by v under the influence of the numerous forms in which v (OE. medial/") occurred in Old English. Examples are haven, OE. habban ' have,' liven, OE. libban ' live/ hfven, OE. hebban ' heave/ For d under grammatical change see 116. Note. The dialects in general agree. In late Nth., final unstressed </was often unvoiced to /, and this has remained to modern Scotch. In Sth. geminated bb as above was not replaced by v. Early Sth. shows unvoicing of final un- stressed d as in asket ' asked,' towart * toward/ inempnet * named/ but later d was restored by analogy of other forms. 94. The ME. voiceless palatal stop k (as in kid) springs from the OE. palatal stop c (k), from Norse k, and in a few words from OF. c (=) It occurs initially before the OE. palatal mutated vowels/, e < 0, sometimes a>, usually before the OE. guttural J> (from u) which had become palatal ! by unrounding, before e, i in words from Norse (rarely Old French), and sometimes by analogy of guttural vowels in allied forms. Examples of native words are ME. kemben 'comb/ Kent, kene 'keen/ kei (OE. cage) 'key/ kichen (OE. cycene) 'kitchen/ kite (OE. cytd) 'kite/ A consider- able number of Norse words also occur, as ketel ' kettle/ kevel ' bit, clamp, gag/ kide ' kid/ kiiidlen ' kindle/ kirke ' church/ On the other hand, OF. words with palatal k are limited by rare occur- rence of OF. c (=k), except before gutturals, but compare AN. forms with e <eby monophthonging of OF. ue ( 35, 20), which account for ME. keveren beside coveren \ cover/ and keverchef lxiv GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION (kerchef). Here belong also ME. kenet 'hound,' kenel 'kennel/ kiton ' kitten.' By analogy of guttural k in preterit and past parti- ciple, the palatal stop k (c) took the place of ME. ch in the present of kerven ' carve.' Medially the ME. palatal stop k appears as above, as well as before OE. <z, o, u, which had become ME. e in unstressed syllables ( 80). Examples are taken, maken, aker 'acre.' By analogy of the indicative present third singular of certain verbs as sekej?, wirkep, palatal k often appears in the infini- tive and other present forms, as seken, wirken. In chiken ' chicken/ uikel ' icicle/ the k is doubtless due to the OE. inflected forms, as cycnesy Isikles in which OE. c would remain k. The combination ^ + palatal c (=&) always indicates borrowing, as in j&7 ' reason/ skin, skere ' clear/ Note. The examples of palatal c (k) are increased for the Nth. dialect by the lack of palatalization of OE. c to ch ( no, n. 2). Examples are mikel ' much,' swilk * such,' Ilk ' like,' sek ' seek/ wirk ' work/ and many others. For Nth. s < OE. sc, cf. 102, n. 2. 95. The voiced palatal stop g springs from OE. guttural g before y which had become palatal z by unrounding, from OF., ON. g before palatal vowels, and is sometimes due to analogy of allied forms with guttural g. Examples of initial g in native words are gilden ' gild/ gilt, ' guilt/ girden * gird ' ; in those from Old French, where g represents earlier gu, gile ' guile/ gimelot (gimbelet) 1 gimblet/ giterne ' guitar ' ; in Norse, ggre * gear/ ggren ' do, make/ gil * gill of a fish/ gest ' guest/ the last supplanting the native Eng- lish word. Analogy of g in preterit and past participle accounts for geven {given) 'give' beside English jeven (jiven) and ginnen, beginnen ' begin/ while geten beside jeten ' get ' is of Norse origin. Medially, palatal g appears in the combination ng (=^+^ r/ ) before palatal vowels, as singen (OE. singan) ' sing/ gengen (ON. genga) ' go/ geng e (ON. gengi) ' company.' 96. The Middle English guttural stops c (k)-g correspond to OE. (ON.) guttural stops c-g in Teutonic words, or to similar sounds in Old French. Both guttural stops occur before conso- GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxv nants and the guttural vowels a, g, o, u. For the stops c (k)-g which occur before OE. e, y, sometimes ce when due to mutation, see 94, and for OF. ch before a, au, see no. The guttural c ik) also appears in the combination x (=hs), qu (=kw), nc (k) =y + k, and the stop^ - in the combination ng (=y + g), occasionally in gemination (gg). Guttural c (h) initially in Teutonic words may be illustrated by clgfi ' cloth/ care (hare), cgld, cole ' coal/ cumen (cbmen) ' come/ and in Romance words by cryen ' cry/ cas {case) 1 case/ colur ' colour/ curs (cours) ' course.' In Romance words the stop c (/() before a, au indicates learned origin or Norman-Picard dialect, in which vulgar Latin k did not become ch (as in Central French). Examples are cas (case), cause, cage, carpenter, and the doublets c atgl, cachen ' catch/ caUce, carite, beside OF. c/ia/el, chacen, chalice, charite (cf. no). Medially the guttural stop c (k) appears before a guttural vowel in syllables having principal or secondary stress, and finally after a guttural vowel. Between a guttural and palatal vowel, the stop must have varied between guttural and palatal quality as it belonged to the syllable with one vowel or the other. The combination s + guttural c(k) always indicates borrow- ing, either from Norse as in scowl, scull, bask, or Old French as in scorn, scuren ' scour/ scoute ' scout.' Note. In Nth. the number of guttural k's is increased by the fact that OE. c did not become ch in that dialect ( 94, n.). Examples are caf 'chaff,' calk ' chalk.' For the combination sk < OE. sc in unstressed words, see 102, n. 2. 97. The guttural stop g initially may be exemplified by grene 1 green/ galle ' gall/ gold, god ' good/ gume ' man ' in Teutonic words, and glgrle, governen ' govern/ gouie ' gout ' in Romance. In Teutonic words borrowed by vulgar Latin initial w became gu (z=gw), and this combination became guttural g in Old French, as in ME. garde, garison, regard, while remaining w (except before i) in Anglo-Norman, and therefore appearing in the doublets warde, warisofi, reward ( 106). Before i, g < Teut. w appears in gi den 1 guide/ glse ; guise/ g'tle ' guile/ begilen * beguile.' Medially and e lxvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION finally guttural g occurs under the same circumstances as guttural k above. In a few cases ME. guttural g represents late OE. gemi- nated, that is long g (gg), as in dogge l dog/ frogge * frog,' hogge 1 hog/ stagge * stag/ Usually, however, medial or final guttural g implies borrowing, as in draggen ( drag/ dig, egg, /egg from Norse. ME. sugre, beside sucre ' sugar/ shows voicing of OF. c to g. ME. garden represents Picard garden, beside OF. jar din. THE SPIRANTS 98. The spirantsy^fl (f) in Teutonic words occurred under the same conditions as in Old English and to-day. The voiceless f appears initially in a stressed syllable, as in fader ' father/ befgren * before ' ; medially when preceding a voiceless consonant or in gemination (ff), as in shaft, ojfren ' offer ' ; finally, as in wulf self In Romance words/* was regularly voiceless and retained this quality whether in stressed or unstressed syllables. Examples of Romance words in which f appears contrary to the rule in Teutonic are comfort, trufle. 99. The voiced spirant v (sometimes written/") in Teutonic words springs from OE. (ON.) f in voiced company, zspver, given (p'ven, yiven) 'give' ; occasionally also in inflected forms with final /*in nominative singular, as staves from staf ( staff/ calves from calf To these were added in Middle English many s/s, both initial and medial, from Old French. As initial v did not occur in Teutonic words, except rarely in those borrowed from the Sth. dialect, Mid- land words with initial v or with v beginning a stressed syllable are of Romance origin, as vine, devine. Note i. In early Middle English f was still written for y, as in the OE. period ; cf. id/en { = }averi), hafen 'have/ &c. Note 2. Nth. agrees with Midland. In Sth. the number of initial z>'s was largely increased by the voicing of initial/, as in vader 'father/ vihten ' fight.' Cf. Kt. selections especially. 100. The spirants/ {d, th), voiceless and voiced without distinc- tion of written sign, occurred in Teutonic words under exactly the GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION Ixvii same circumstances as f-v, and need not be especially illustrated. While in Modern English some borrowed words have the voiceless thy the voiced and voiceless spirants usually indicate Teutonic origin. In late Middle English ih came to be written for OF. / (th = t), as in theatre, thgorie, theme, ihrgne, authour * author,' and these were doubtless still pronounced with / until, in Modern English, they acquired the spirant sound by influence of the spelling. There is no evidence that initial p (th) had become voiced in pronominal words, aspe,pat, pis, pu, &c, or final p in unstressed wip. Initial unstressed/ in pronominal words often becomes /after d, t, some- times s by back assimilation, as in and iat * and that/ at tat ' at that,' is tat ' is that/ Occasionally ME. p interchanges with the voiced stop d in medial position, as coude beside coupe * could/ aforden afford/ and finally in the preterit quod \ quoth.' After a voiceless spirant,/*, s, 3 (h), ME. p becomes /, as in pefte * theft,' teste (OE. i&spe) 'lest/ heipe 'height.' Note. Nth. agrees with Midland. The parallel voicing in Sth. of initial /, s, sometimes wh (hw) to w, implies voicing of/ in similar position, but the orthography gives no evidence of it. 101. The spirants s, voiced and voiceless, but usually without distinction of written sign, are parallel to/*-z> in their occurrence in Teutonic words. The voiced spirant is usually written s, z ordi- narily indicating is in Middle English, z is found, especially when final in unstressed syllables, as in WM1. forms like sidez * sides,' indicating the voicing of s in this position. Both spirants were largely increased from Old French sources. OF. voiceless s (written s (sc) ss, or c before e, i) occurs in all positions and need not be especially illustrated. Medial OF. iss usually became ME. isch (issh) as in finischen (OF. finir, finiss-) ' finish/ perischen i perish/ anguische ' anguish.' OF. voiced s is found in such words as prisun " prison,' trgson ' treason/ In citesen ' citizen ' the voiced spirant has been inserted, perhaps by analogy of similar sen (zen) forms. For Picard ch in words with OF. c=s cf. no. Note. In general Nth. agrees with Midland, but note Nth. s for Ml. Sth. e 2 lxviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION sch (sh), 1 02. For OF. sire Nth. has schir sometimes. Teutonic initial s was voiced in Sth. , as shown especially by initial z in the Kentish ' Ayenbite of Inwit.' 102. The Middle English spirant sch (sh) is a characteristic ME. sound springing from OE. sc in all positions. Examples are schaft {shaft) 'shaft/ schort {short), asche 'ash/ Englisch, fisch {fish) From such strictly English words with ME. sch {sh) are to be separated the Norse and OF. borrowed words with sc {sk) ; but medial OF. its gave ME. isch {ish) as already noted. In the pro- noun sche {scho, sho) ME. sch springs from OE. s +y ( < e) in un- stressed seo (seo) from OE. seo. In asken l ask ' (OE. ascian, axian), sk probably represents a late metathesis of x. Scotland, Scottisch, scdl ' school/ are doubtless learned forms, the first two influenced by the Nth. Scot, the last by OF. escole or mediaeval Latin scola. There was no corresponding voiced spirant in Middle English. Note i. In ' Chronicle/ sc is still written for ME. sch (s/i), but Orm writes sh after long, ssh after short vowels. Note 2. Nth. agrees with Ml. in the main, but OE. sc in unstressed words and syllables became s, as m sulen, sal, suld, ' schulen, shall, should/ Inglis, 1 English,' Scots 'Scotch.' In Sth., sometimes Ml., ss (s) are written for the spirant sound.- 103. The Middle English palatal spirants 3 {h)-j {jh), voiceless and voiced without much distinction of signs, are exclusively of Teutonic origin and of limited occurrence. They cannot occur initially because the corresponding OE. palatals c, g had become ME. c h, and the semivowel 3 (y) respectively. They are also limited, in medial and final position, by their vocalization to form diphthongs ( 47), or t, u ( 75). While this vocalization was probably complete in early Middle English, as shown by the spell- ing of Orm (71, n.), the signs were still sometimes written as heh (heg, hej) ' high/ tejen {/ejhen) ' lay.' Otherwise the voiceless spirant ^ {h) is found only medially in the OE. combinations ht, hp, which both became jt, written also ht, gt, ct, $ht, ght, less commonly 3th, gth, cth. Examples are rip {riht) ' right/ knip {kniht) c knight/ driven {drihten) ' lord/ and hejte {hep, hijt) ' height/ stjte l sight/ GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxix with change of / to / in accordance with ioo. ME. p is some- times written st by confusion of these high-pitched palatal sounds. The OE. combination rhp had become rp, as in mirpe ' mirth/ and such forms as ME./e 'money, fee,' spring from OE. forms which had lost the final h, as feo beside fe oh ; cf. also ME. pur beside pur} (purh) 'through.' The voiced palatal spirant^ (j/i) is found medially as above until fully vocalized after vowels to form diph- thongs, after r or i to *, as mine (OE. myrge, myrige) ' merry,' birien (OE. byrgan) ' bury,' sipe (OE. sigepe) ' scythe,' drie (OE. dryge) \ dry.' Finally in stressed syllables the voiced spirant had probably become unvoiced, but in unstressed tj (OE. ig) the voiced spirant also became i, as in bodi {body), hgU (hgly). ME. beli (OE. belg, belig) no doubt comes from the form with parasitic t\ compared with that with^ which gave w after / as in ME. belwe (belou) ' bellows.' Note i. In early Ml. the voiceless spirant is still spelt h as in Old English, and the voiced spirant^, )h as in Orm. Note 2. The dialects agree in general, though in Nth. OE. ht remained guttural as in Northumbrian. Sth. has a larger number of palatal spirants, owing to the larger number of palatal vowels in that dialect, as Ie)hen (iijhen) from WS. hleihan, beside Ml. lahhen (lauhwen, lauwen) from OM. hlahhan * laugh.' Sth. also retains 1 from OE. ig in the present tense of OE. weak verbs of the second class ( 6). 104. The Middle English guttural spirants j (h, j/i)-J (3b), voiceless and voiced without much distinction of signs, are also exclusively of Teutonic origin and of as limited occurrence as the spirants. They cannot occur initially because not so appearing in Old English, OE. guttural spirant g having become a guttural stop before ME. times. While occurring in medial and final position they later became vocalized after vowels to form diphthongs ( 47), or the voiced spirant became w after /, r, after u was absorbed ( 75)- The voiceless j remained voiceless throughout the period only in the OE. combination ht, as in tape (tauh/e) ' taught,' doujter ' daughter,' foupen ' fought/ poujt 'thought.' When final it remained voiceless until finally vocalized in the preceding diph- thong which had been formed ( 66), Examples are poh (pouj) lxx GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION ' though/ sloh (slouj) ' slew/ purh {pur}) ' through/ The OE. medial voiceless guttural hh became voiced and developed as the voiced guttural through jh to w, as in lau^en (lauwen) * laugh/ coujen (couwen) ' cough.' The preterit singular saw has its w from the plural saiven (OE. sdwon), and porw {porow) developed from poruj beside pur}. The medial voiced spirant^ remained as 3 (jh) until vocalized after vowels to form diphthongs, after u to strengthen the preceding vowel, after /, r, to w. Examples are drajen {draweri) ' draw/ pjen {gwen) ' owe/ fujel {fuel, foweT) < OE. fugel ' fowl/ foljen {folweti) ' follow/ sorje (sorwe) < OE. sorh, f., ' sorrow/ When final, the original voiced spirant had become voiceless and fell in with that sound as above. Examples are dott} 'dough/ plou$ * plow.' Such forms as ME. scho i shoe ' rest upon the forms which had lost final h in Old English, as sco beside scbh (cf. 103). Note i. In early Ml. h was still written for the voiceless guttural, and g (gk, )h) for the voiced : cf., however, halechen for more regular hal^en (Jialwen) 'saints', halechede for later hal$ede (halwede) ' hallowed ' of Chronicle.' Note 2. The dialects agree. THE CONSONANT H AND ITS COMBINATIONS 105. The ME. breath consonant h, essentially a spirant of palatal or guttural character, occurs in general as in Old and Modern English, that is only in initial position, or initially in the second element of compounds. It had been regularly lost, however, from the OE. initial combinations hi, hr, hn, as in Igpen, 'leap/ ring, nuie ' nut/ and sometimes also initially in unstressed words as it for OE. hit. In unstressed syllables it regularly disappeared as mfostrild < OE. *fostorhild 'nurse/ OF. h, in words of Teutonic origin, falls in with OE., ON. h, as in hardi, harneis 'harness/ In words of Latin origin h, though frequently written by scribes, was not pronounced. This accounts for the double forms eremite- hermit, abil-habit, onour-honour. The OE. combination hw was retained in Middle English, though early written wh as by Orm, sometimes with the characteristic Nth. qu as in ' Genesis and Exodus/ GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxi Occasionally wh {hw) is reduced to h, as in ho for who ( 106). In OE. heo initial h became jh, as in jhe,jho * she/ Note. Nth. agrees with Ml. as to h, but uses qu (quh) for wh, showing a strengthening of the original hw to kw. Sth. shows a more frequent loss of initial h, as in a for OE. he, heo, and af& ' have.' In Kt. the orthography Ih, nh for OE. ///, hn, perhaps indicates a retention of the original combinations. THE SEMIVOWELS, LIQUIDS AND NASALS 106. The ME. semivowel w, which appears only in Teutonic words, though a few are from Romance sources, springs from OE. w, though limited by its vocalization to form diphthongs ( 47). To words with OE., ON. w were added a few from Anglo-Norman which had retained an original Teut. w instead of the usual OF. gu. Examples of the latter are waiten ' wait/ wafre l wafer/ wage, walop, werre ' war/ werreien (werrlen) ' make war/ Teut. w was not retained before i and hence an OF. g appears in such words as in 97. In Teut. words w disappears between an initial con- sonant and a following (u), as in id beside two ' two,' J>gng beside fiwgng * thong/ sole beside swole * sweet/ ho beside who (hwo) ' who/ In sg, alsg, the disappearance of w was earlier than in the other words, perhaps as early as late Old English (cf. 42). w also disappears initially in a few unstressed words of common breath groups, as nas for ne was, nere for ne were, mile for ne wille, rigt for ne wgl, God gt (God wgl). OE. cw, ON. kv (=kw) were generally written qu, under French influence, and with them fell in OF. words with qu together with a few with OF. c (=k) + ue, ui as quere 'choir/ squiere {squire), squirel. For AN. queint, aqueinten see 53- Similarly gu ( = gw) springs from OF. g + ue, ui in anguische ' anguish/ Note. The dialects agree, but Nth. also has qu {quh) for OE. hw, and w was preserved in twa, qua, &c. in which OE. a had not become p (<?). 107. The ME. semivowel ? (y) is exclusively of Teutonic origin, and springs from the OE. semivowel^ as in^<?r 'year/ jgke 'yoke/ ping (jdng) 'young/ or the OE. palatal spirant g as in jelden Ixxii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 1 yield/ jgrd (jard) ' yard.' Before t, OE. g is sometimes vocalized as in icchen (OE. gyccean) f itch/ Ipswich (OE. GipeswJc), Ilchesier (OE. Gifelceaster), and in unstressed zjz'M (OE. Isgicel) 'icicle.' Similarly in the OE. unstressed prefix ge also became i (y), though regularly preserved only in Sth. ME. j sometimes develops initially before a palatal vowel as in jork (OE. Eoforivic), 30U {you) from OE. eow, the latter perhaps by influence of je (ye) 'ye.' 108. The ME. liquids /, r, do not differ in general from their Teutonic or OF. originals. In OE. words / disappears before and after eh, as in swich, such (OE. swilc) ' such,' which (OE. hwilc), Jch (OE. ale) ' each,' miiche beside miichel (OE. mycel), wenche beside wenchel (OE. wencel). The combination rid sometimes becomes rd in werde 'world/ The OE. metathesis of r remains in Middle English, and some new examples of metathesis appear as fresch, preschen thresh.' Double forms of some OF. words are found, owing to OF. double forms as marbre-marble, purpre-purple. Note. In Nth., /before k does not disappear as before the corresponding ch in the other dialects ; cf. swilk, quilk ' such, which. ? 109. The ME. nasals m, n, y (=n before k org) do not differ from their Teutonic and OF. originals, so far as preserved. OE. final unstressed m in inflexional endings had become n in late Old English. ME. final unstressed n in similar position or in un- stressed words tends to disappear throughout the period. This affects especially the en of verbal endings, and such unstressed words as an (a), gn (p), ngn {ng), bilten (bute, but) ' but.' Some stressed words show a similar loss at times, as morwe(n), gamety), maide(n), gpe(n), seve{n). Note. In Nth. infinitives no final n was received from OE. times. This indicates the beginning of the tendency to lose inflexional n, a tendency that was more pronounced and rapid than in Ml., far more than in Sth. THE AFFRICATIVE COMBINATIONS no. The ME. combination ch, as in church (tsh), occurs in native and Romance words. In native words it springs from the OE. GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxiii palatal stop c (cc) before palatal vowels, as initially in chirche, child, chesle, cherl, cherren 'turn/ chese 'cheese/ chaf 'chaff'; medially in wrecche ' wretch/ speche ' speech/ After a palatal vowel OE. c became ME. ch when final in unstressed words and syllables, as in ich 'I,' which, swich 'such/ Ipeswich 1 Ipswich'; sometimes in stressed words as Itch ' body,' pich ' pitch/ French, owing to inflected forms with OE. c in medial position or possibly in some cases to analogy of corresponding verbal roots. By analogy also ch appears in chgsen, pp. for OE. coren. On the other hand ch is replaced by the palatal stop k in the infinitive and other present forms of some verbs by analogy of the pres. 3rd sg., which had no ch ; examples are seken beside sechen ' seek/ wirken (wirchen) ' work.' In Romance words ch appears before a, au in those from Central French, before e, i in those from the Picard dialect, beside NF. c (k) for the former and c (=s) for the latter. Examples are char me, charge, chaunge, chaumbre,prj;chen 'preach/ aprgchen 'approach/ cherischen 'cherish/ chisel, chimeneie 'chimney.' For doublets with NF. c (=&) beside OF. ch, and OF. c (=s) beside Picard ch, see 96, 101. For OE. s + palatal c, see 102. Note i. In 'Chronicle/ c is still written for OE. c, but Orm uses ch which continues to prevail. Note 2. As Old Northumbrian suffered no palatalization of OE. c, Nth. has c (k) in place of Ml. Sth. ch ; cf. caf * chaff,' calk ' chalk,' mikel, ik 'I,' quilk 'which/ swilk 'such,' sek 'seek,' wirk 'work' ( 94, n.). Sth., on the other hand, shows a greater number of ch forms, owing to the greater number of palatal spirants in West Saxon ; cf. Sth. chgld^chald) ' cold ' from WS. ceald, with Ml. Nth. cgldixoxsx OAng. cald, and mivhe/ with ch after an original guttural vowel. in. The ME. voiced combination g (J), as in judge (dzh), corresponding to the voiceless ch above, occurs also in native and Romance words. In native words it springs only from the OE. voiced palatal stop g in gemination (eg) or in the combination ng (=n + dzh). Examples are brigge 'bridge/ egge 'edge/ hegge f hedge/ sengen (singen) ' singe/ cringen ' cringe.' As the OE. combinations eg, ng could not occur initially, most such words with^f, lxxiv GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION j (-=.dzh) are of Romance origin. OE. eg (cge) in the present tense of verbs was displaced by analogy of the 3rd sg. in which g (=dzh) had not developed (cf. 165). Examples are seien (seyen) 'say/ leien ' lay,' by en ' buy/ In Romance words ME. g,j represents OF. g,j, as in gentil ' gentle/ general, geant (giant) l giant/ joie 'joy/ jglous 'jealous/ engin 'engine/ chargen ' charge/ juggen 'judge/ cage, plegge ' pledge.' In proper names with initial I (/) in the MSS. it becomes difficult to determine accurately, especially in Biblical names, whether they are from Old French or adopted directly from Latin with initial IY. It seems safe to assume that OF. Biblical names only gradually displaced the OE. and Latin, such words as Jesus, Johan (Jphn), James, Jordan, Jerusalem being adopted before the more unusual as Joseph ; cf. Orm's Joscep, and Iosep {Joseph, Osep), Jacob (Acob) in ' Genesis and Exodus.' Note. Nth. shows no palatalization of OE. eg, ng and the voiced guttural stop therefore appears, as in brig ' bridge,' lig * lie,' big * buy/ meng ' mingle, disturb.' Sth. retains the voiced affricative in verbs, as seggen ' say/ biiggen 1 buy.' GENERAL CHANGES AFFECTING CONSONANTS 112. Certain general changes which affect consonants more or less regularly may best be treated together. The most important of these for Middle English, Vocalization, has already been ex- plained as it affected the voiced spirants ^ (h), rarely v, and the semivowel w in the formation of diphthongs ( 47). Similarly the voiced spirant j after 1, u was completely vocalized, causing com- pensatory lengthening when the preceding vowel was not long ( 75) '> c f- a ] so tne vocalization of 3 in the suffix zj ( 103). Attention has also been called to the vocalization of the initial voiceless spirant ^ (=y) in 107. Other consonants are more stable, but medial v is also vocalized in hast, hadde, and in OF. povre (pore) ' poor.' The final voiceless/* suffers the same change in the OF. ending if, as in baily beside bailif, joly beside jolif. Medial k is completely vocalized in made from makede, and d in GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxv dist for didest. The ME. ending we, from OE. we, ge, during the period vocalizes to a syllable written ou (ow), as in sorow < earlier sorje (sorwe). Virtual vocalization in breath groups accounts for such forms as nille (ne wille), nas (ne was), ngl (ne wgi), 106. The opposite tendency, Consonantizing, rarely occurs, and then only initially, as prk (OE. Eoforwic) * York/^0z*>, 107. Note. Nth. carries the vocalization of k, v still further, as in ta ' take/ tan * taken,' ma ' make,' ha * have,' gis ' gives,' and allied forms. 113. Voicing and Unvoicing. The most noteworthy voicing of consonants in Middle English is the regular shift of initial^/, s, to v, voiced^, z in Sth. English. In Ml. the most common shifting was that of s to z in unstressed inflexional syllables of late Middle English, as indicated by the occasional spelling with z. OE. medial hh must also have become voiced before developing into the second element of the diphthongs, 104. Besides these, voicing is rare, as perhaps of OE. c (k) to g in *5edgen, beggen if from OE. bedician, and OF. c to g in sugre ' sugar,' graunien ' grant/ OF. /became d mjupardy, diamaund * diamond,' waraund l warrant.' Unvoicing of d to / occurs frequently in preterits of weak verbs ! ending in Id, rd, nd, vd, as bilte i built,' girte ' girded, girt,' wente 1 went,' lefte ' left/ and sometimes in past participles, as nempnet I named,' glifnit ' glanced,' 93 n. Unvoicing of initial OF. b to p appears in putlen (OF. bouter), purse, pudding (OF. boudin). 114. Assimilation and Dissimilation. Assimilation is common, as in all periods. Thus/* becomes m before m, as in wimman (wumman) from OE. wifman, lemman from OE. leofman ; n becomes /in die < elne 'ell/ mille < milne (OE. mylen, viyln). By partial assimilation the dental nasal n becomes the labial nasal m before a labial, as hemp, OE. henep, brinslgn < ON. brennisldn, noumplre < OF. nonpere, comfort < OF. confort. Assimilation also accounts for the disappearance of h in mirpe < OE. myrhpe * mirth/ and c, g before p, t or d in lenten (letnlen) < lengten ' spring, lent/ \slrenpe (slreinfie) < slrengpe, dreinle < drencte 'drenched,' meinde < mengde ' mingled.' p in the combination rpf is assimilated and Ixxvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION disappears in Norfolk, and p is assimilated to/" in Suffolk, to s in Sussex, OE. Nordfolc, Sudfolc, SuZ Seaxan. The stops are more stable, but / is assimilated to s in blessen < OE. bletsian, best < betst, last < *lalst, Essex < East Seaxan ; d becomes s in gossip, gospel < Godsib, Godspel, and n by back assimilation in winnow < windwian. Back assimilation after d, t (s) also accounts for atie < at pe, and tat < and pat, is tat < is pat, wgsl u < wgst pu ( ioo). It is virtual assimilation also, when such a form as such results from switch through switch. Dissimilation has often been limited to such substitution of / for r as in OF. purple < purpre. So ME. pilgrim for peter in. But a spirant has also been dissimilated to the corresponding stop, as p to / in the combination/", s, f (h) +p. Examples are pefte < OM. pefpe (WS.pie/pe), teste < OE. py Ices pe, nostrils < nosepirles, sijle < OE. gesihp, heijte, OM. hehpu (WS. hiehpu), sleijle .< ON. slcegp, ' sleight/ (cf. ioo). A voiced spirant/ after the continuant r, especially before r, n (en), has become the voiced stop d as in murdre < OE. morpor, aforde?i < OE. afordian, burdene beside burpene < OE. byrpen. Note. In the dialects such examples as Nth. s from OE. sc in unstressed words and syllables must be set down to assimilation ; cf. 102, n. 2. 115. Metathesis is occasional in Middle English. Thus sk in the verb asken (OE. acsian, axian) probably springs from a late metathesis of ks, since OE. sc would have given sch (sh). Meta- thesis of r appears m/resch l fresh/ preschen ' thresh/ but probably depends on OE. forms in gras, rinnen (rennen) ' run/ 116. Substitution. One consonant seems to be substituted for another, though the cause is not clearly apparent, in coude < coupe 1 could/ quod < quop (OE. cwGefi). In the latter d must first have become voiced in the breath group between vowels, and the substi- tution in both cases may be due to the preference for a stop between continuants. By analogy of forms without grammatical change (Sievers, ' Gr./ 233), consonants due to this influence are regularly replaced by their originals, but a few forms remain, as the GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxvii verb sepen-soden (pt. and pp.), or the past participles used as adjec- tives, Igren {lorn), for Igr en {forlorn), cgren (ycgren) ' chosen.' 117. Ecthlipsis. The loss of a consonant through assimilation has been illustrated. The most common case of loss under other circumstances is that of final unstressed inflexional n, mentioned in 109. Under a similar influence final n, which is not inflexional, is also lost in some cases. Examples are a(n), g(n), morwe{n), seve(?i), gpe[n), lg(n) ' toe/ OF. final / also disappears in plai(t) ' plea/ peti{t) ' petty/ 118. Addition. A stop consonant is frequently added finally in word or syllable after a continuant, the kind of stop depending upon the preceding, and its voiceless or voiced character on the following sound. Thus the labial/ intrudes after m at the close of the syllable in nempnen ' name/ empty, dampnen ' condemn/ solempne * solemn/ temp ten ' tempt/ the first two from native, the last from Romance sources. Similarly before a vowel or voiced consonant b is intrusive after m mpumbe (0..piima), crumbe (OE. cruma), schambles (OE. sceamol-sceamles) * shambles/ brembel ' bramble/ pimbel ' thimble/ slumbren * slumber/ The voiceless dental / is added at the close of the syllable after the dental s in listnen * listen/ glistnen ' glisten/ behest (OE. behces), anjenst ' against/ biiwixte, and finally after the dental nasal n in the French derived fir aunt, fjsaunt 'pheasant/ parchment, pageant. The voiced d is added after n, I in voiced company, zsj>under, kindrjd, expounden, jaundice, alder (OE. alra) 'of all/ and after final n in sound, riband, no doubt because of more frequent use before a vowel or voiced consonant. Less commonly a liquid /, r is added after a stop or spirant, as in principle (OY . principe), manciple, syllable, chronikle, philosgphre (OF. philosophe), provendre (OF. provende). N (g) has also been added in mjtingdle, messenger, passenger. By incorrect breaking of the breath group an initial / has been added in lg < pat g(n), toper < pat oper, an n in newt < an ewt, ngnes (ngnce) < pen gnes. lxxviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION INFLEXIONS Introductory 119. As compared with Old English, most changes in the inflexion of Middle English words may be summed up under the one head of simplification of forms. This simplification, too, far from being exceptional in the history of language, has taken place naturally and gradually under the influence of phonetic change and analogy. How far it had gone during the period may be briefly shown. The noun, in general, had come to have but a single form for all plural cases, and usually but two forms for the singular; the strong \adjective and adjective pronoun but one form in the singular, [and one in the plural; the verb also shows a reduction in the ' number of personal endings and in the number of tense and mode forms. The former influence, phonetic change, had made dis- similar inflexional endings indistinguishable; the latter influence, analogy, had caused the substitution of more common forms for the less common, until they had wholly displaced the latter. Both influences were strong in late Old English, and their strength was no doubt increased by the unusual linguistic conditions after the Conquest. From this time, for a considerable period, English was less frequently the language of government and of a national literature, while to a less extent it was influenced by the use of Anglo-Norman on English soil and by the gradual introduction of new words from foreign sources. Note. This is not intended to imply that there was any considerable influence of the foreign language on English inflexions. Not a single inflex- ional form in the English of common people to-day cannot be accounted for by influences within English itself, and foreign influence should be assumed only beside the native, or when the latter fails to explain the phenomenon. While inflected tense and mode forms were reduced in number as mentioned above, it must be remembered that the compound forms with auxiliaries were increasing. 120. Specifically the most general phonetic change affecting GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxix inflexions from Old to Middle English was the weakening of a, o, u in unstressed inflexional endings to e, as in most other unstressed syllables ( 80), and their consequent union with e already common in inflexion. This had followed upon the late OE. weakening of unstressed inflexional m to n, as in the dative plural of nouns, adjectives and disyllabic pronominal forms. Except in the earliest period also, all words show syncopation of final e before words beginning with a vowel or h, and frequent loss of final unstressed n. These were followed during the period by the total loss of final unstressed n in inflexional endings, and in late Middle English by final unstressed e y whether belonging to the inflexion or the stem. Owing to these phonetic changes, which obliterated many of the differences between the different genders for example the only difference between weak masculines and feminines in nouns and adjectives the distinctions of grammatical gender in nouns, adjectives, and adjective pronouns was quickly lost. The most general analogical change was the substitution of the more common for the less common form. Specifically it may be pointed out that in the noun the accusative is probably the case-form of greatest frequency and therefore of greatest influence, and in the adjective and adjective pronoun, owing to the loss of grammatical gender, the neuter prevailed over masculine or feminine. In the personal pronouns, the more frequent use of the dative had almost obliterated the accusative before the close of Old English. In verbs, the third person of the indicative was more common than the other present forms and prevailed in its root over the others ( 165). In the strong verbs the four stems tended to become three, either the preterit singular prevailing over the plural, or the preterit plural and past participle, when alike, prevailing over the singular preterit. Note. It is significant of the influence of accusative and oblique case forms that nouns adopted from Norse appear in the stem form found in the accusa- tive singular, and nouns and adjectives from Old French almost invariably have the form of the OF. oblique case singular rather than the nominative singular. Cf. 136. lxxx GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 121. That grammatical gender had disappeared in early Middle English is clear from the entire loss of feminine forms for the adjective and the pronoun (except the personal), and the almost entire loss of inflexional forms based on feminine and neuter originals in Old English. Even when inflexional forms which belong to older feminines or neuters are preserved, as an occasional genitive singular and a plural in e, and some neuter plurals without ending, there is little reason to suppose that they were regarded as connected with grammatical gender. They are more probably forms which had not yet fully assumed the common inflexion, based on that of masculine nouns. As an added evidence of the loss of grammatical gender, it may be noted that no foreign-derived noun assumed grammatical gender in English. When grammatical gender disappeared, natural gender took its place, as in Modern English. One of the earliest evidences of this is the assumption of natural gender by such words as wife, maiden, which were neuter in Old English, and woman, lefman 'leman' which were masculine. Note. As usual, what is said above applies to the Midland dialect. In Nth., the loss of inflexional final n had taken place even in OE. (Sievers, ' Gr.,' 276, anm. 5; 354, 2, 363, 1, 365, 2), as indeed the inflexions had been simplified in other respects. The result is that Nth. shows greater simplification than Midland even in the earliest period. Sth., on the other hand, was somewhat more conservative than Ml. It retains a greater number of inflexional forms, especially in the earliest period, as also some distinctions of grammatical gender. Even in Sth., however, natural gender begins to prevail over grammatical, as shown by feminine pronouns referring {p such words as wumman, leofman ' woman, leman.' Further details of dialectal usage will be given under inflexions of nouns, pronouns, &c. THE NOUN 122. Most Middle English nouns are inflected in one of two ways, according as they do or do not end in a vowel in the nominative singular. Both these declensions are based on the forms of OE. masculine strong (a)-stems, as shown by the plural in es (OE. as). These OE. masculines were assisted in their GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxxi influence, as in genitive singular, by similar neuter stems, which did not differ in inflexion except in the nominative-accusative plural. The normal endings of these two declensions are as follows : I. II. Singular, N. A. V. e G. es (s) es D. - (,) Plural, N.A.G.D. es (s) e 123. Instead of es, is (ys) also occurs occasionally, especially in Northern. Forms in parentheses are less common. In addition, there are occasional forms, based on the retention of older inflexional endings, which are so uncommon as not to be considered normal in any sense. Such are plurals without ending, based on the OE. neuter plural of long stems, and those in en (e), based on the OE. weak declension. The first usually belong to declension I, the second to declension II, and will be treated under those heads ( 127, 132). Note i. Early Midland, as represented in the ' Chronicle 7 and Orm, differs mainly in the somewhat more common retention of older forms, as of dative singular in e, and of plural forms without ending or with en (<?). In the selection from the ' Chronicle,' out of the first twenty-one plurals of different words, sixteen have es (s), three have no ending, one has en, and one e. This does not include two umlaut plurals, which of course belong under 133. Note 2. In Nth. of the earliest times from which a literature is preserved, these two declensions have largely become one, owing to the loss of final e, the change being completed by the middle of the fourteenth century. Nth. also commonly shows syncopation of e in the plural, less commonly in the genitive li singular. A Nth. genitive without ending, especially in proper names, some- times occurs. Sth., on the other hand, preserves many plurals in en, based on the OE. an of weak nouns, while there are some other peculiarities, as follows. The dative singular of declension I more commonly preserves e, and the genitive plural sometimes has forms in e or ene. Nouns of declension II, besides having en in N. A. D., have en {ene) in the genitive plural. Texts differ considerably in these respects, and plurals in en are gradually replaced by es (s) forms. For instance, out of thirteen different plurals in the selection from the ' Poema Morale, ' ten end in es, two in en, one in e. In the ' Juliana selection, out of the first twenty different plurals, eleven have es (s), eight en r - f lxxxii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION one no ending. In the selection from ' Robert of Gloucester,' out of the first twenty-four plurals, nineteen have es (e), three en, and one no ending. 124. The First declension includes nouns ending in a consonant or in any vowel except unstressed e. It may be illustrated by dom * doom/ dai * day/ ire (irew) * tree/ tgken, as follows : Singular N. A. V. dom da}, dai ire (irew) tgken G. domes dajes, dazes trees, trewes tgknes D. dom\_e] daj\_e], dai\e\ ire, trewe tgken (tgkne) Plural N. A. G. D. domes dates (dawes) trees, trewes tgknes (tgkenes) 125. To this declension belong most OE. (tf)-stems and long wo-stems ; long masculine and neuter i- and long masculine #-stems, which had in Old English assumed the inflexion of 0-stems in the main ; some OE. J-stems which had not assumed, from the accusa- tive and other oblique cases, inorganic e in the nominative; and some anomalous nouns, as those having mutation, which had become regular by the loss of their anomalous inflexion. The few OE. 5-stems which did not assume inorganic e may have become masculine or neuter in Old English, as ME. rerd (reord) ' speech/ beside rerde (reorde). Special mention should be made of OE. feminine long z- and long -stems, which had no inflexional final e in the accusative singular and show some variation between declensions I and II in Middle English. Their appearance without final e may be due to the influence of the accusative singular, possibly to change of gender and resulting change of inflexion, as in wip ' creature/ flor 'floor/ werld, hand (hgnd). Those with final e may have assumed it in Old English (cf. Sievers, 'Gr./ 269, anm. 1), as nede. Here belong OE. feminine long stems ending in a vowel, as sj ' sea/ tg ' toe/ be { bee/ slg \ sloe/ whether originally strong or weak. Such words, as all others ending in a long vowel, assume s only in gen. sing, and the plural. GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxxiii 126. It is impossible in a single table, except a very complex one, to represent all variations due to ME. orthography or other causes. The most prominent may be briefly mentioned. The ending of the genitive singular, as of the plural, is sometimes is (ys). Loss of e in the dative singular, common even in early ME., is increasingly frequent until that case becomes like the nominative- accusative, as in Modern English. In certain expressions, however, an OE. dative singular in e still survives. Examples are on live ( < Rf) ' alive,' to bedde, to wedde * for a pledge/ for fere ' for fear.' Disyllabic stems in el, en, er often show syncopation of the root e when assuming an inflexional ending, as in tgken above l . Even when the spelling shows retention of the stem vowel, syncopation is usually to be assumed for the spoken form. Syncopation, often loss of inflexional e, occurs in polysyllables accented on the first syllable, as pilgrimes, riveres (pronounced as if spelled pilgrims, rivers) beside humours, pilours (peler) ' robbers.' The orthographic variations of words with new diphthongs, as da) (dai), are numerous, but will be clear by reference to the phonology. Thus ' Genesis and Exodus ' has dai {dei), dages (daiges, dais) day, day's, dayes/ and a plural dawes is also found, based on the development of OE. ag to aw ( 55). The latter has usually been displaced by a plural based on the singular, where OE. ag became ME. a) (ai). Occasion- ally, however, a new singular daw develops from the plural dawes. Stems ending in f p, s show voicing of these consonants before a vocalic ending, as in genitive (sometimes dative) singular and the plural. Only in case of f to v, however, is the voicing indicated orthographically. 127. Beyond those noted above, there are but few exceptions to the regularity of the common plural form. The most important is a plural without ending in the case of certain OE. neuters, or in words that have associated themselves with them. Examples are folk, ping ' thing,' ger l years,' swin ' swine/ hors * horses/ ship 1 Cf. Sievers, ' Gr.,' 244. fa lxxxiv GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 'sheep/ der ' deer/ njt 'neat cattle,' wgpen 'weapons/ Most of these gradually adopted the usual es (s) ending, though a few remain uninflected in the plural to modern times. Occasionally words which were not OE. neuters, as fugel, fish ' fowl, fish/ are uninflected in the plural when used in a collective sense, as in Modern English. Variation in the plural of the root finals f,J>,s has been noticed in the preceding paragraph. 128. Foreign derived words were adopted in the stem form or that of the accusative singular or oblique case when that differs from the stem. Thus ON. words do not appear with the nomina- tive inflexional r, but with the accusative singular as od ' point/ bol (bple) ' tree-trunk/ bark, garp ' yard/ Orm, ON. oddr, bolr, b/firkr, garfir, Ormr. Similarly, where the OF. oblique case singular differs from the nominative, the former is regularly adopted, as in OF. degre, castel (chastel), dot (del) 'grief < OF. degrez, castels (chastels), duelz. The apparent exceptions, so far as OF. words are concerned, probably represent differences in OF. usage as tempest, poverte, beside tempeste, poverte. Only in amies ' arms ' was an OF. plural directly borrowed, and this the more easily because it agreed exactly with ME. plurals in es. Borrowed words generally assume the native inflexion in its entirety. Thus ON., OF. words regularly assume native endings, as the gen. and pi. es (s), though OF. nouns ending in s often remain uninflected as cas ' case/ pas ' pace, pass/ and proper names as Eneas, Priamus, Pers 'Pierce.' Occasionally other borrowed words, especially Biblical names, remain uninflected in the genitive singular, as Adam soule, David 1 grid, following mediaeval Latin usage. Note i. In early Midland some further traces of inflexion are found, as in the nom.-acc. pi. in as in the ' Chronicle ' occasionally, and a gen. pi. in e, a dat. in e (on) rarely ; cf. wintre, OE. wintra 'winters.' So Orm has a similar genitive in <5 ch expressions as allre klnge king ' king of all kings/ deqfle folic * folk of devils.' Note 2. As already indicated ( 123, n. 2), Sth. is much more conservative in inflexions than Midland or Nth., and retains many older forms, as e, in the dat. sg., e, ene (en) in gen. pi., en in dat. pi. Many nouns, also, which belong GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxxv to declension I in Ml., have assumed en in the plural in Sth., and hence belong to declension II. This is especially true of OE. short stem neuters and d- stems. 129. The Second declension includes all nouns with final un- stressed e in the nominative-accusative singular, and may be illustrated by ende (ende) 'end/ helpe 'help,' soule 'soul/ pewe 'habit, custom,' as follows : Singular, N.A.V. ende helpe soule pewe (peuwe) G. endes helpes soules pewes D. ende helpe soule pewe Plural, N.A.G.D. endes helpes soules pewes 130. Here belong most OE./0 and short zw-stems ; the majority of a (Ja, z#<z)-stems ; short and many long feminine z-stems ; short a-stems ; the great body of weak nouns, which had early lost final n ; and such others as had assumed inorganic e in the nominative singular. OE. feminines (sometimes masculines) ending in g (h), by influence of the oblique cases, assume je, later we, as sorje (sorwe) ' sorrow,' furje (furwe) ' furrow/ arwe ' arrow/ while side by side a form with final 3 (h) may exist, zs/urj (furh). OE. nouns ending in/" assumed ve of the oblique cases, as Ipe 'per- mission/ glove 'glove/ OE. neuter wo-stems had no w in the nom.-acc. sg. or pi. and so do not assume it in Middle English, as mfe ' meal/ sm^re ' ointment/ tgre ' tar.' OE. short feminine ea- sterns assume we from the oblique cases, as schadwe 'shadow/ sinwe ' sinew/ and long stems show double forms sometimes, as mde, mgdwe ' mead, meadow/ corresponding to forms with or with- out w in Old English. ME. schdde is possibly from OE. scead neut., and not sceadu the wa-stem. OE. short neuters with e from u in nom.-acc. pi. sometimes assumed e in the singular, as blade ' blade/ dale, bpe ' prayer,' hjjle ' hole/ dgre ' door/ fike ' yoke,' and a few masculines which may have become feminines, as sfle (OE. seolJi) ' seal.' ME. mgre {mare) ' mare ' is from OM. mere (WS. miere), not OE. mearh, masc. OE. masculines ending in eg Ixxxvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION acquired inorganic e, perhaps under the influence of the greater number of such words which were feminine. Some original weak nouns have a plural in en, but, for the Midland dialect, are not sufficiently numerous to warrant treatment in a separate declension. Even when they have en plurals, es plurals are often found side by side with them. 131. A so-called genitive singular in e rarely occurs, but such forms may be better explained as essentially compounds. Examples are helle pine ' hell punishment,' chirche dure * church door/ rode cross ' rood-cross/ All such words have originally, or have assumed, inorganic e in the nominative, so that the form is merely the un- inflected one which so commonly enters into compounds, whether marked by a sign of union or not. In the dative singular, n is rarely added, more especially in rimes with forms regularly ending in n. As these occur mainly in south-east Midland texts of the earliest time, they may be due to the influence of the Sth. dialect, in which this peculiarity is more common (see Note 2 below), or they may be connected with the influence of the plural en forms. " 132. The most important peculiarity of the plural is the retention of en (n) forms from the OE. weak declension, and the extension of this occasionally to nouns not originally weak. The whole number of such nouns is relatively small, and they decrease throughout the ME. period, until the only relics left in MnE: are oxen, rarely eyen in poetry, and brethren, children, kine, to which this ending has been extended. Examples in ' Gen. and Ex.' are wunnen 'customs,'/m7z 'companions'; in 'Bestiary,' willen 'wishes,' egen ' eyes.' ' Gen. and Ex.' also shows the extension of this en to OE. strong nouns, as cglen ' coals,' treen (tren) beside trees ' trees,' mjjlen ( meats/ stgden ' places,' sunen beside sunes ' sons.' Owing to its early date and its south-east Midland dialect, the number of such forms in this poem is greater than in others, especially in rime, where the usage can hardly be relied on as showing the forms of ordinary speech. More rarely still, plurals in e are found, as in Gen. and Ex.' elne ' ells,' senwe ' sinew/^r* ' companions.' GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxxvii Note i. In early Midland a gen. sg. in e is occasional, as in Orm's satvle * souYSf'frofre * comfort's/ asse ' ass's,' wicche l witch's.' Probably in all these cases the intrusion of s was resisted by the close connexion with the following noun. Rarely also, gen. plurals in e are also found, as Orm's sawle * souls',' shaffte 'creatures"; compare the retention of en in true compounds, as Sunenn- da)) * Sunday,' uhhtennsang * early morning song.' Plurals in en are also somewhat more common in this period, as halechen ' saints ' in the ' Chronicle,' wawenn 'walls,' hallghenn saints,' e)hne (ehne, ehhne) ' eyes ' in ' Ormulum.' Orm also has occasional e plurals, as hallfe ' halves,' shaffte ' creatures.' Note 2. Nth. is even more radical than Midland in giving up the old weak plurals in en, but a few still appear in ' Cursor Mundi,' as oxen, eien * eyes,' $ren beside (res 'ears.* Occasionally no inflexion occurs, as vciheven blis, heven king, which are essentially compounds. In other respects Nth. does not differ markedly from Ml. except as noted in 123, n. 2. Sth. retains many more relics of the OE. declension, as a gen. sg. in e, and a dat. in en in case of many OE. weak nouns. Indeed en sometimes intrudes itself into the singular nomina- tive-accusative forms. In the plural, forms in en, e, rarely a, are especially common in the earliest period, as also genitives in ene {en), e, and datives in en. All such forms gradually grow less frequent, and are almost entirely re- placed in late Sth. by regular forms. ANOMALOUS NOUNS 133. A few nouns belonging to minor declensions in Old English show some peculiarities of inflexion. They include nouns with mutation as the distinctive feature, nouns of relationship, and those with original stems in nd, os (es). Those of the first subclass are declined as follows : S* Singular, N. A. rot man G. /dies marines D. Me) man, manne Plural, N.A.D. fit men G. fetes (fote) mennes {manne) 134. Few examples of these mutation nouns are found in Middle English, since most of them had already lost all traces of mutation and had ranged themselves with the regular classes. It is difficult therefore to be certain of all forms, but there is a clear corre- spondence in the singular with the nouns of declension I. In the lxxxviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION plural, the distinguishing feature is a nominative-accusative-dative with mutation but no ending. For the genitive plural, Orm has menness once, beside manne. An old genitive plural fote occurs after a numeral, as twel fote ' twelve feet ' (dialectally to-day ' twelve foot '), c Havelok/ 1054. Other nouns having mutation plurals are gos ' goose/ mus * mouse/ lus * louse/ kit [cow) the plural of which, kyn ' kine/ has assumed n by analogy of en forms. A few nouns have uninflected plurals without mutation, as monep (OE. pi. moneti) in twelve monthe ' twelvemonth/ niht in such expressions as seven niht 'seven nights, sennight/ ME. brech, 'breech, breeches/ preserves the mutation plural of OE. brbc, and becomes singular. Note i. Early Midland has a few other mutation nouns, as Orm's gat ' goat/ gcet ' goats/ an old feminine. Note 2. Nth. does not differ from Midland, except in greater regularity of forms. Thus kit (kou) ' cow/ has the regular mutation plural ki (ky) without the n of Ml. and Sth. usage. Sth. has a greater variety of forms, as gen. pi. monne, monnene (en), dat. monnen. So also fit en as gen. pi., and brechen {breches) a pi. of brech * trousers.' 135. The nouns of relationship are declined as follows : Singular, N. A. V. fader * father ' broker ' brother ' G. fader, fadres broker, bropres D. fader broker Plural, N. A. G. D. fadres brepren, brepere The genitive singular without ending persists through the ME. period, though the form in es also occurs from the earliest time. The older mutated dative has entirely disappeared. Like these nouns are declined moder, dohter (dorter, doubter) * daughter/ sister, the last from Norse syster and the regular Midland form. Note i. Early Midland, as Orm, has uninflected forms more commonly, with the mutated form of bre~J>re in plural nom., ace, and gen. Orm also uses susstress ' sisters/ from the OE. rather than the Norse form of the word. Note 2. Nth. prefers the uninflected form of the gen. sg., and the plural in es (s) except for bro)er which has pi. bre}er for all cases. The mutated dehteres occurs sometimes, beside the more common dohteres * daughters.' Sth. has both inflected and uninflected gen. sg., but prefers en plurals in the earlier GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION lxxxix period, as brd)eren {brfyereri), dohtren, sustren. The native English suster from OE. sweoster (swuster), rather than the Norse form of the word, is common in Sth. as in Chaucer. 136. Here may be mentioned the remnants of the OE. os, es stems, child, lamb, the only words that show peculiar forms. The natural developments of the OE. plurals, childru, lambru, were childre, lambre, and these are often found in Midland. Later they both assumed the en ending, first in Sth., later in Midland, though at the same time lamb acquired a regular plural lambes. In the North childre (childer) remained the plural form, and lambre gave place entirely to lambes (Iambi's). In Sth. another word of this class, calf, followed child in adding en(n) to the older plural in re, as calveren ' calves/ 137. Of stems in nd, only /rend, fend ' friend, fiend ' preserve peculiarities, and these only in the earlier part of the period. In that period uninfected plural forms are found, as /rend, /end 'friends, fiends/ These were soon displaced by the regular frendes,/endes. For the quantity of/rend, see 79, n. THE ADJECTIVE 138. The adjective has lost all trace of its OE. inflexion except for an ending e, which is added to those not originally ending in a vowel, in order to indicate the plural and the old weak form after a demonstrative or possessive pronoun. So far as this trace of the older inflexion is found, adjectives in Middle English are declined in one of two ways, as they do or do not end in un- stressed e. The weak form of the adjective is used after a pos- sessive or demonstrative pronoun, including the definite article, and in the vocative. In either case, if the adjective follows the noun without the repetition of the demonstrative (definite article), it remains uninflected. I. Strong Singular wis mam litel /re Plural wise mani (manije, manie) litel {Title) /re sc GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION Weak, Sg. and PI. wise mam (manze) litel fre II. Strong and Weak Singular grene Plural grene 139. To declension I belong (<z)-stems, including polysyllables and short /0-stems, except a few which have assumed inorganic e ; long zw-stems with vowel preceding w ; and long -stems which had gone over to the 0-stems in OE. times. It will be seen from the table that monosyllables ending in a vowel, and usually poly- syllables, are uninflected. The participle is also regularly un- inflected, as often in Old English. One relic of the older inflexion appears throughout the period in aller (aldre), OM. alra (WS. ealra) 'of all/ both alone and in compounds as alder best (alperbesf). In the latter part of the period the adjective tends to lose all trace of inflexion, as shown by poetry, especially when far removed from the noun. This is but preliminary to the total loss of final e in adjectives as in other words. Adjectives belonging to declension II are virtually inflexionless. Here belong OE. long/0-stems ; short zw-stems ; i and -stems, except such as had taken the inflexion of OE. 0-stems. Short wo-stems, ending in u with w in oblique case forms, usually end in we in Middle English, as calwe ' callow, ' falwe 1 fallow,' salwe * sallow/ je/we ' yellow/ but sometimes forms ending in e alone are also found, as jare beside jarwe ' ready ' ( Shake- speare's yare), nare beside narwe ' narrow/ OE. adjectives ending in palatal h (g) lose the final consonant as a rule, those with guttural h (g) develop forms in je (we) from the oblique cases, as noh-nowe ' enough,' wok (wouj/i)-wowe ' bad/ sorful-soruful ' sor- rowful/ walwe (OM. wa/g, WS. wealg) 'sickly/ arh(j)-arwe ' cowardly.' OE. adjectives ending in f regularly change f 'to v before e. 140. Most borrowed words fall into the same classes as the \ GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xci corresponding native adjectives and are similarly inflected. Thus OF. adjectives not ending in a vowel assume the plural and weak e, as do native words, but OF. polysyllables which have acquired the Teutonic accent on the first syllable remain uninflected. The OF. seint often appears as seinie, but not exclusively before feminines. It is probable that both forms were adopted without regard to the OF. distinction of gender, though seinie would more naturally occur with certain feminines, as Seinie Marie (116, 15); but cf. Seint Marie (118, 2), Sein/e Powel (200, 19). A few OF. adjectives with OF. s plurals are found, as in places deleciables 1 delectable places,' goodes temporelles * temporal goods,' but these are mainly in prose translated pieces, rarely poetry and that of the more learned poets, so that they can hardly have been living forms among the people. Note i. Early Midland shows a somewhat fuller retention of older forms, though in the ' Chronicle' from the year 1132 there is no variation from what is given above. Note. 2. In Nth. the two declensions tend to become one by the loss of final unstressed e, as in nouns. The plural e of declension I has generally disappeared, and many adjectives ending in unstressed e have lost this ending, and have fallen in with those without e. Even the ending e of weak forms is not regularly preserved after a demonstrative. Iri early Sth. some further traces of OE. inflexions are still found, as a genitive singular in es, especially when the adjective stands without a substantive, but also in some other Cases as snmmes weies ' some ways ' in the 'Juliana ' selection. So bg)>en ' both,' with en, but such forms are rare. The distinction between strong and weak forms of adjectives not ending in unstressed e is generally preserved, as in declension I above. COMPARISON 141. The adjective is compared by the addition of the endings re (later er) for comparative, est for superlative, from the OE. endings ra, ost (est) by regular vowel changes. At the same time com- parison by use of the adverbs mgre, mgst begins to be used, especi- ally with polysyllables. Long root syllables show shortening in comparative and superlative, in accordance with 76, as gret- gretter, swete-sweiter, but analogy of the positive often restores the xcii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION long vowel. Adjectives from Old French are compared like native words, with a tendency to use the adverbial comparison with polysyllables. As to inflexion, comparatives could not assume e after re, and did not usually after the later er; super- latives like best, mgst, first were regularly inflected, as well as those with secondary stress upon the superlative ending, for example semUest, but most superlatives remain uninflected. 142. As in Old English, a few adjectives are irregular in com- parison. Thus gld, Igng, strgng still retain mutated comparatives, as elder eldest, lenger-lengest * longer-longest/ sirenger-strengest 1 strong-strongest.' Some adjectives have forms of comparison with different roots from the positive, as god ' good,' betlre (betre)- besl; ivil (gvil), werse (worse, wurse)-werst (worst, wurst) ; the corresponding Norse forms are also found, as ille-werre, the former of which has remained to Modern English ; michel (mikel, muchel, much), mgre (mg)-mgst (msi) ; litel (lite), lesse (lasse)-lgst 1 least/ Forms of comparison based on adverbs, sometimes pre- positions, are fer ' ia.x,'-ferre (ferrer) ' farther,' dialectal farer- f err est ' farthest' ; fgre, first', gver, gveresl; utter, utter est \ upper, uppest. In nerre ' nearer,' furpest ' furthest,' new forms of com- parison have been based on older comparatives. The OE. super- lative suffix moist appears as mjst, mast and mgst, the latter finally prevailing. NUMERALS 143. Most numerals are adjectives in function, though often uninflected. The older use as nouns with a following genitive disappeared entirely, except in sporadic cases, as twelfdte ' twelve feet' (' Havelok,' 1054), where the expression is a mere survival without syntactical significance for Middle English. Tne cardinal numerals are as follows, though no attempt is made to give every variant even of Midland : gn (g) ' one ' ; two (tweyne, tiveye) ' two, twain ' ; pre (thre) ' three ' ; foure (fowre) ' four ' ; fif(fyve) * five ' I GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION sex (sexe, sixe) ' six ' ; seven (sevene, seve) ' seven ' ; ejte (eghte, eighte) ' eight ' ; m'jen {nine) ' nine ' ; tin ; enleven (elevene, eleve) ' eleven ' ; twelf (twelve) j preilene (pritline) ' thirteen ' ; fourtine ; jiftene (fyflene); sextene (sixline); sevenlene; ejte'ne (eghtene, eightene) ; mjentene (mneline) ; twenli (twenty) ; pritti ; fourti ; hundred '; pousen (pousende) ' thousand.' The ON. form hundrep is found beside the English hundred, and from OF. the new numeral miliun (mtttioun) 'million' was adopted. Counting by the score (ON. skor ME. skgre) is of Norse origin, as the word itself implies by its form. 144. The numeral gn * one ' sometimes has the old genitive gnes in early texts, and a plural of the same form in the expressionyfrr pi ngnes ' for the nonce/ Plurals of the adjective form, one, ngne, algne, ng gnes, also occur rarely. Such forms as five, sixe, twelve usually occur when standing alone or after a substantive, as well as in the plural. Two or three Old French numerals are rarely found, as cinq, sis ' five, six ' in Chaucer. In early Midland the weakened forms of the first numeral, an (a), are common as an indefinite article, and these are found throughout the period as in Modern English. Owing to the tendency to drop inflexional n in unstressed syllables such forms as seve ' seven,' eleve ' eleven ' result. Note i. Early Midland has other inflexional forms of the first and second numerals, as Orm's dness i one's,' anne, ace. masc. Note 2. Nth. forms naturally differ in phonology, asa (a), iwd, aht (aght) 1 eigb,t,' but these differences will be easily understood. Nth. has lost all forms of inflexion for the numerals, except as in other adjectives; see 138. Nth. also has some Norse forms which are less common in Midland, as twin, J>rin, hundre} ' two, three, hundred.' Sth., especially early Sth., preserves the gen. masc. and fem. gnes, anre (are), the latter also as dat. fem. ; the ace. masc. and fern, as anne, ane. Sth. also has a gen. and dat. pi. of OE. twegen, * two,' as tweire, twam. These, however, soon give place to regular forms. 145. The ordinal numerals are firsle (forme, firme), oper and later secounde, pridde (pirde), ferpe (fourpe), fifte, sexte (sixte), sevepe (sevende, sevenpe), epepe (epende, eighlepe), nijepe (mjende, xciv GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION nlnpe), tejpe (tigpe, tende, tenpe), endlefie (ellefte, ellevend, elevenpe), twelfte, pretepe (pretende, pretenpe), &c. Ordinals with ende, as sevende, are sometimes Mercian in origin, sometimes perhaps Norse. Old English oper is finally displaced by secounde from Old French, though remaining pronominal as always. The ordinals regularly end in e, owing to their position as weak adjectives after pe ' the.' Note. In Nth. the forms with ende (end, and, ind) prevail, while in Sth. these are rare except in Kentish. 146. Multiplicatives are formed with the suffix fgld, OMerc. /did (WS. feald), as gnfgld ' onefold/ The multiplicative idea, however, is expressed in various other ways, as by words meaning ' times ' and by various adverbs. Distributives are gn and gn ' one and (by) one/ two and two, &c. Adverbs also, as betwen, frequently express a distributive idea. THE PRONOUNS 147. As to function, pronouns are either substantive, adjective, or both, and this distinction is important in understanding their inflexions in Middle English. Those that are wholly or mainly adjective in function, as possessives, demonstratives, and most indefinites, followed adjectives in their simplification to two forms, one for the singular and one for the plural. Those pronouns that are wholly or mainly substantive in function, as the personal, inter- rogative, and inflected relative, preserve, as their peculiar feature, an accusative-dative, generally based on an original dative and differing in form from the nominative. But the genitives of the personal pronouns have largely lost any substantive function, as of a substantive in oblique case, and their adjective functions are supplied by the possessives based upon them, together with new- third personal possessives from the genitives of the so-called pre noun of the third person. The latter, therefore, though given ii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xcv the inflexion, are enclosed in parentheses to indicate their more restricted use. 148. The Personal Pronouns proper are inflected as follows : First Second Sing. Plur. Sing. Plur. N. 1c {Ik, Ich) I we /A {Pou, thou) $ {yf) G. (myn) {ure, dure) {pin) \ {jure, jour e, your e) D. A. me us {oils) pe {thee) juw {jou,you) 149. It is scarcely necessary to give all orthographic variations of these and the other personal pronouns. Ic {Ik), I, though without capitalization in the manuscripts, are the normal Midland forms, as also jure, juw {youre,you) with initial j {y) by analogy of je {ye), and a vowel due to shifting of accent from the first element of the diphthong in OE. eower, eow, owing to constant use in unstressed position in the sentence. The form pu, owing to similar unstressed position and to assimilation, often becomes tu {u, oil) when immediately following a verb ending in /, as shalt tit {u, ou) for 'shalt thou/ For te ixompe, see 100, 114. Dual forms are rarely found in the earliest texts, as wit-unc, gunker-gunc ' we two/ you two/ in ' Genesis and Exodus ' ; but these so soon dis- appear as to be quite irregular, and not deserving of a place in inflexion. Note i. Early Midland does not differ materially. For )ure t juw, the earliest ' Chronicle ' has iure, suggesting the older Northumbrian form iurrc (Sievers, * Gr./ 332, anm. 4). Orm also has jure, juw, showing the early addition of initial y. Note 2. Nth. does not differ from Midland. In Sth. Ich is the normal form for the first person. This is sometimes united with a following wulle (wol/e) 'will/ as ichulle (Jcholle) 'I will/ though each word is preserved separate in this book. Sth. also preserves genitive and accusative forms of the second personal pronoun without initial y, as eower (ower) * your,' eow (ow, ou) 'you.' Besides, dual forms, which are almost unknown in Midland, are occasionally found. xcvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 150. The so-called third personal pronoun has the following forms : Singular Masc. Neut. Fern. N. he hit, it sche, she (sho), heo (he, ho) G. (his) (hire, hir, here, her) D. him hire (hir), here (her) A. him [hin] . hit, it hire (hir) Plural N. hi (hy, he), pei (pey, pai, pay) G. (here, hire, peire, peir, pair) D.A. hem, pern (peim,paim) 151. The genitives of the third personal pronoun, under the influence of possessives formed from the same case of the first and second personal pronouns, became possessives also, as shown by their inflexion in Middle English. The old masculine accusative singular, hine (hin), occurs rarely in early texts, as ' Genesis and Exodus' ; but with this exception the masculine and neuter forms are quite regular. Those of the feminine singular nominative, on the other hand, are numerous, as they are based on OE. heo or on the OE. demonstrative seo, from which the prevailing form develops. The former appear as ge (ghe) in 'Gen. and "Ex.,' ge in 'Best.,' heo (he) in ' Flor. and Blanch./ hye(he) in ' Adam and Eve.' Forms based on the latter appear first in the ' Chronicle ' as sea, sge (z=sye), sche in ' Gen. and Ex./ sche (she, scheo, sho) in other Mid- land texts until, about 1300, they prevail over the others. The earliest plurals are based on the OE. plurals hi-here-hem. The prototype of the Modern English they, based on the Norse demon- strative which is first found in Orm, occurs once as pei in ' Gen. and Ex/ In general, however, it is not until the beginning of the fourteenth century that the nominative pei (pai, they) becomes common, and not until late ME. that all forms with initial th (p) v, GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xcvii prevail. Chaucer, as representative of London English, has thei {they), but here-hem. In some early texts, as ' Gen. and Ex. ' hit (it) is plural as well as singular, and another plural his (is, es), perhaps based on the singular masculine or from Sth., is also found. 152. As in Old English, the third personal pronoun is used re- flexively, both alone and in combination with self. But such forms as mlself, Myself, based on weak forms of the dative-accusative, or possibly combinations of the possessives and self used substantively, occur as early as the fourteenth century, and in Sth. a century earlier. Note i. In early Midland the early use of sea 'she,' in the ' Chronicle,' and pe)) (pe^re), petfm ' they-their-them,' in Orm are the most important variations. Note 2. Nth. regularly has the fern, scho (scd), ace. hir, as also the plural forms with J>, }ai (J>ei), pair {J>eir), )aim (Jaime, }am, }>ame), but with an occasional ham l them.' Sth. has preserved the masc. ace. hine beside the dat. him, and the fem. heo (ha, he, ht, hue). Variants for masc. he are also ha (a). The plural forms are based on those of OE., as nom. ace. hi (hit, hue, heo), here (hire, heore, hueore, hor), heom (ham, huem, hem, horn). Sth. also has a plural hise (is) ' them,' beside hi, &c. As reflexives, Nth. has occasional forms with the genitive instead of the dative-accusative, as yourself, }airself which seem to be unknown in Sth. 153. The Possessive Pronouns are mln (ml, my), pin (J>i, thy), his, hire (hir), ure (fir, our), jure ( j fir, y our e, your), here (her, hire, hir) with their (peir) in late ME. These are declined like adjec- tives, with plurals in e when the singular does not end in that vowel. The weakened forms ml, fl, occur only before words with initial consonants. The predicate and absolute forms are mln, fin, his, here, ure, jure, here, with plurals in e. Late forms in s are fires, pires, heres, but these do not appear in the earlier part of the period. Some texts also show forms with n, as ouren,juren, herefi occasionally. The dual possessives uncer, incer appear only in the earliest period. Note i. Early Midland (Orm) shows petfrs, the earliest absolute form in*, though perhaps due to Nth. influence. Note 2. Nth. works frequently show absolute forms in s, as hers, firs, yours, pairs, while they are unknown in Sth. g xcviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 154. The Demonstrative Pronouns, like adjectives with which they agree in use, retain at most only singular and plural forms without distinction of gender. They are three in number, two from OE. masculine and neuter se (late OE. pe) and poet ' the/ ' that,' and one from the OE. neuter pis ' this.' The first, {pe) {the), is invariable and is used as a definite article ; the others are declined as follows : Sing, pat {pet, that) pis (pys, this, thys) Plur. pQ {pa, thg) pise {pis, thise, lhis),pese {pes, these, thes). 155. A relic of the OE. dative plural tarn remains in the expres- sion for pe nones for then gnes ' for the nonce/ with final n from m transferred to the beginning of the next word. In a similar way final / of pat is sometimes transferred to a word beginning with a vowel, as pe to, pe toper (earlier pet g, pet oper) ' the one, the other ' ; ' tother ' is still dialectal English. For te, tat, tg from pe, pat, pg after words ending in d, t, sometimes s, see 100, 114. In the later period only atte = atpe ' at the ' remains. A relic of the OE. instrumental py appears in forpi, and as pe, in pe mgre and similar expressions. Occasionally $on, $gnd {yon, ygnd) < OM. gon (WS. geon) are also found as demonstratives. The plural thggs * those ' instead of thg does not occur until late ME. Note. i. Early Midland shows }a for J>p, in accordance with 43, n. 1. Note 2. Nth. has faas (J>ds) beside the more common J>a (J>aa) as plural of )at, and pits {J>es) as well as Norse }Tr {J>eir, }er) for the plural of J>is. Sth., especially early Sth., shows a much fuller retention of OE. forms. Masc. are N. }e, G. }es (J>e), T>.j>en ()e), AJene (}e) ; Neut. N. A. }et {J>e), G. }es Qe), D. )en (Je) ; Fern. N. }eo (j>e), G. D. Jter {}e). Plural N. A. }eo (J>e), G.J>eo, J>e (J>er), D. J>eo, )e (J>e7i). Also Masc. N. J>es, G. fiisses, T). fosse, A. J>isne ; Neut. N. A.)is, G. D. as masc. ; Fern. N. A. J>eos, G. D. fosse. Plural N. A. G.foos, T>.foos,fossen. 156. The pronoun of identity, ilc {ilk, ilche, iche, eche), is declined like an adjective. The demonstrative pe and ilk {ilke) often unite by elision of e, as pilke {pilche). The intensive self 2X^0 appears as selve, selven. Note i. Nth. has ilk, ilke invariably; Sth. tick, ilche, later uh. GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION xcix 157. The Relative Pronoun of Middle English, which is used universally and in all periods, is pat ' that/ Beside it OE. pe is found for a time, but soon disappears altogether. These are both indeclinable. In the fourteenth century others appear, as which, pi. whiche (which), and the genitive whos [whose) dative whom come to be used ; also compound relatives as pat he, pat his, &c, pe which, which pat, pe which pat. Note i. In early Midland />e is common beside pat. Note 2. Nth. has Pat alone in the earliest texts. Sth. uses Pe,pet, later Pat, and retains Pe much longer than in Midland. In the early fourteenth century Sth. also has whan {wan, wanne, wane) 'whom, what,' evidently from OE. hwam by weakening of m. 158. The Interrogative-Indefinite Pronouns are who (ho), while (hwile, which), wheper (hweper, whether) ' who, which, whether.' The first is declined as follows, without distinction of number : Masc.-Fem. Neut. N. hwo (wo, who, ho) hwat (wat, what) G. hwos (wos, whos, whose) D. hwom (worn, whom)^ A. hwom (worn, whom) v hwat (wat, what) 159. The others are declined like adjectives, though whether is usually uninflected. Compound forms are also found, as hwo sg, hwose 'whoso/ &c. Some Midland texts, as ' Genesis and Exodus/ have the spelling with qu for hw (wh) which is especially charac- teristic of Nth. Thus quo, quom (quam), quat, queper, &c. Note i. Early Midland shows the earliest use of wh for OE. hw, as regu- larly in Orm, a spelling which is not established until the last half of the fourteenth century. Note 2. In Nth. the spelling with qu for hw prevails with few exceptions. Nth. uses sum as well as swd in compound forms, as quasum, quat sum. Sth. variants are hwoa beside hzvo, and occasional forms with a, as hwas, hwam {hwaii), hwase, 'whoso.' Sth. also has hwuch, hwuper, for hwich, hweper, by influence of the preceding consonant on the vowel. 160. Other indefinites are al * all ' ; am (any, gny, eny) ' any ' ; ajt (aujt, ought) ' aught ' ; nap (naught, nought) ' naught ' ; bgthe g 2 c GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION ' both ' ; elch (ech, gche) ' each * ; aiper (eiper, ouper) ' either ' ; naiper (neiper, nouper) ' neither ' ; everilc (everich, evert) ' every ' ; everlwher {where) ' everywhere ' ; mam ' many ' ; man, (men, me) ' man, one, they ' ; gn ' one ' ; ngn l none ' ; oper * other ' ; sum (so??i) ' some ' ; swilc (swich, such) l such ' ; wiht (wight) ' wight.' Compound forms are also common, as everilcgn (everichgti) 1 everyone/ mam an(a) ' many a,' sumdgl ' somedeal/ sumkin some- kind,' sumwat ' somewhat/ &c. 161. The indefinites are in general declined as adjectives, but a few special forms must be mentioned. An old genitive plural of al, aller (alder, alper) is found occasionally, and in one or two compounds as a stereotyped form, as youre aller cost ' cost of you all,' and alder best ' best of all,' alder first ' first of all ' ; bgthe ' both ' sometimes has a plural bgthen in imitation of nouns in en; a genitive of oper, opres ' other's ' also occurs. Note. Nth. has allirs, bafiir {bdj)irs) * of all, of both,' instead of aller, bg)e (bpfien) above; also same 'same,' slike {site, sit) 'such,' both Norse forms peculiar to Nth. texts or those influenced by Nth. Nth. also retains quon ' few,' from OE. hwon. Sth. retains many inflexional forms from OE. times, such as have been mentioned already under 140, n. 2. In addition, Sth. has some plurals formed under the influence of the en nouns, as bgpen I both,' o}eren ' others.' Other forms of special peculiarity are Sth. em, ei ' any ; nenne, ace. sg. of ngn ' none ' ; summes, pi. of sum ' some.' THE VERB 162. With the exception of the few anomalous forms, verbs belong to two classes as in Old English, the weak distinguished by a preterit tense with dental suffix, the strong by one with change of root vowel \ As in Old English, also, the verb has both inflected and compound forms, the latter made up by the use of verbs originally independent but weakened to the force of auxiliaries, as 1 The distinction between gradation and original reduplication verbs need not be here regarded, since the distinguishing feature remaining to Middle English is a change of root vowel, though sometimes owing to contraction of original reduplication. , GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION ci in Modern English. The inflected forms, all belonging to the active voice, are two tenses, a present and preterit; two modes, an indicative and subjunctive, or subjunctive-optative since it has the uses of both ; an infinitive, and two participles, a present and a past. The compound forms are four indicative tenses, a future and three perfects, present, past and future; a present and past optative, or potential, with auxiliaries may, can, &c; a present perfect infinitive and participle ; Jand a passive with all the modes and tenses of the active, both inflected and compound. ) 163. The normal inflexional endings of the verb may be seen in the following scheme : Inflexional Endings of the Verb Weak Strong Weak Strong Present Indicative Preterit Sing. 1. e 2. est 3. e}> {eth) PI. 1, 2, 3. e(?i) 1 ede, de (te) edest, dest (test) e (- ede, de (te) ede(n), (ed), de(n), te(n) e(n) Subjunctive Sing. 1, 2, 3. e PI. 1, 2, 3. e(n) ede, de (te) e ede(n), de(n), te(n) e(n) Imperative Sing. 2. e PI. 2. ep {eth), e ej> (th), e, - Infinitive e(n) 1 Participles ende (a?ide), ingt ed (d, i) e(n), (e 1 Loss of final n in all en forms grows increasingly common through the period. a Loss of final e is most common in this inflexional form. cii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 164. So far as inflexional endings are concerned, a single class of weak verbs resulted from the three weak classes of Old English. In the present tense the endings of the weak and strong verbs are the same, but for slight differences in the imperative. Syncope and apocope of e are sometimes found, more commonly in the latter part of the period. Loss of final n also grows more common through the period, thus reducing the number of forms, while final e is regularly silent in late Middle English. The second and third person singular of the present indicative, occasionally the plural imperative, sometimes have es (s), the characteristic Nth. forms. Assimilation and simplification in the consonants of the third singular are occasional, 2& fint beside findep, sit beside sittep. Verbs ending in a vowel naturally show contraction with the vowel of the ending, as see, sesf, se]> ' see, seest, seeth/ The imperative plural ending is reduced to e, or lost altogether when immediately followed by its pronoun. The prefix i (y), OE. ge, in the past participle is rarely found. 165. Analogy played an important part in the development of inflexional endings. Thus OE. verbal stems in r which retained i from the Teutonic jan ending, whether weak or strong, and verbs of the second weak class in Ian (igean) regularly lost 2 (I) in all forms in which it occurred. Their infinitives came to end in en as in the case of other OE. verbs in an, and e in the 1 st sg. pres., en in the plural and eft in the imp. pi. Examples are hgren (OE. herian) ' praise ' for the OE. first weak class, swgren (OE. swerian) ' swear ' the only strong verb, and wunen (OE. wunian) ' dwell ' for the second weak class. But OE. verbal stems in rgan (rgtan) retain l from palatal g (zg), as birien ' bury/ Similarly OE. verbal stems in eg, bb, whether weak or strong, lost those combinations in the present and assumed those of the third sg., as seien for seggen (OE. secgajt) ' say/ Ifyen, Uen (OE. h'egan) ' lie, recline,' haven (OE. habban) ' have,' hpen (OE. hebban) ' heave, raise/ OE. libban 1 live/ however, gave way before OE. Hflan of the second weak class in preterit and past participle, the present of both verbs falling GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION ciii together by reason of both the above changes. For grammatical change in strong verbs see 17 2. 166. The verb haven 'have/ the only relic of the third weak conjugation which has not become regularized, has the following peculiarities: present have, hast (has), hap (hath); pi. haven (have); preterit, hafde (haved, hadde, had). Maken ' make ' shows a similar loss of medial k, and clgpen ' clothe ' of medial/, as maked (make), cladde ' clad/ Note i. Early Midland differs mainly in a somewhat fuller preservation of OE. forms. Analogical changes, also, had not been fully carried out, Orm having habben, libben, seggen, leggen from OE. forms with bb, eg. Note 2. Nth. agrees with Midland in the main, but the endings of the present indicative are characteristic, as 1 e (-, es) ; 2, 3 es ; pi. 1, 2, 3 es (e when followed immediately by the personal pronoun). The infinitive has no final 11 and often no e remaining, as bind * bind,' for Ml. btnde(n). Syncopated forms of the present are exceedingly rare ; the preterit of the weak verb has, in general, lost its personal endings; the present participle ends in and {e), and the prefix of the past participle, * (y), OE. ge, is wholly lost. Sth. retains OE. weak verbs of the second class with infinitives in ie{n) and the following endings in the indicative present ; Sg. 1 te {J, ye,y) ; PI. 1, 2 , 3 TeJ> {letli). OF. verbs in ier and sometimes those in eier or er fall in with this characteristic Sth. class. Sth. also often has infinitives in ten from OE. ion after r, and present stems with gg< OE. eg, bb < OE. bb. In the second and third persons es (s) for s is unknown ; syncopated forms are very common, as also those with assimilation and simplification of consonants ; the present participle ends in inde (seldom ende), later inge ; the prefix i (y) of the past participle is often retained. All other verbs have ej> {eth) in the plural. The London dialect seldom retains the prefix i (y), OE. ge, of the past participle, as in Midland, but Chaucer makes extensive use of it in poetry, no doubt for metrical reasons ; see any glossary of Chaucer under y (f). THE WEAK VERB . 167. The weak verb in Middle English may be divided into two classes, distinguished by a preterit tense ending of ed (e) or de (te). 1 Weak verbs are placed first because they are the most numerous class in all periods of English, and hence represent regularity in forms as compared with all other classes. Besides, this arrangement brings together all minor divisions, as strong, preterit-present, and the four anomalous verbs. civ GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION The first, with preterit in ede, includes verbs of the OE. first weak class with original short stems, except those ending in d or /; most verbs of the OE. second weak class by weakening of OE. ode to ede; strong verbs with short stems, when becoming weak by analogy; and such borrowed verbs as have ranged themselves with them because of similar formation. 168. Verbs of the second class in Middle English are dis- tinguished by a preterit tense-ending de, or te after stems ending in a voiceless consonant. To this class belong polysyllabic verbs of the OE. first weak class, together with those having original long stems, or short stems ending in d or /, and those with mutation only in the present (Sievers, 'Gr.' 407); the small number be- longing to the OE. third weak class ; some verbs of the OE. second weak class which have lost the connecting vowel of the preterit ending ; strong verbs with long stems, when becoming weak by analogy ; and such borrowed verbs as have ranged themselves with them because of similar formation, especially long stems. 169. The past participles of both classes usually end in ed. Certain verbs of class II, however, have d ox t without connecting vowel, as those with mutation only in the present, and the few originally belonging to OE. class III. Besides, some verbs ending in d, t, have past participles without ending, by reason of earlier syncopation of e and simplification of the resulting consonant group, as fed, set. A few others, as those ending in a vowel or liquid, also have past participles in d; for example, flen 'Qee'-JIed, heren ' hear '-herd. 170. Some irregularities naturally occur. In addition to the cases in which te regularly belongs to the preterit and / to the past participle, those endings are sometimes found after consonants voiced in the present but becoming voiceless in the other forms after syncopation of the connecting vowel e; examples are losen- loste-lost ' lose-lost/ cl^v en-clef te-cleft ' cleave-cleft.' Some verbs ending in a liquid + d change d to / in preterit and participle, as wenden-wente-wenl, bilden-bilte-bilt i build-built,' girden-girte-girt\ GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION cv ' gird-girt/ This last change is far less common in Nth. Some verbs differ in present and preterit by reason of special phonetic changes, as blenchen ' blench, blanch '-bkinte-bkint, mengen ' mingle '- meynte-meynt, 48. In 167 attention was called to the develop- ment of OE. palatal g after r as in birten ' bury ' ; when OE. guttural g followed /, r it regularly became ^ later w, as in /o/jen (folweti) ' follow/ borjen (borwen) * borrow.' 171. Borrowed verbs, with few exceptions, assumed the inflexion of the weak verb, following one of the two classes above, according as they agreed with one or other in phonetic peculiarities. ON. weak verbs were easily received without much change, yet such verbs ending in Ja, va (=wa) follow their presents without those endings in English. Examples are eggen < ON. egg/a, geren < gjrva. Verbs from OF. sources almost invariably became weak in Middle English. In general their forms depend upon the form of the OF. present stem, as ME. chanten < chanter, ptainen, responden < plaindre, respondre, but rendren, battren ' render, batter ' < rendre, batre; moven < ??zovot'r; aisen (pen), chdsen (cachen) < aisier, chaster (Picard cachier) ' ease, chace, catch ' ; but marten ' marry/ carten * carry/ tarten ' tarry/ studien ' study/ denim ' deny.' The present stem is especially important as accounting for ME. verbs in -ischen (issen) from OF. presents in tss-, infinitives in ir t as finischen < fint'r ' finish/ florischen, nurischen, punt'schen, rejoissen 1 rejoice/ traissen (befratssen) beside traien {betraien) ' betray,' obeischen (obeissen) beside obeien ' obey.' Double forms in OF. account for certain peculiarities in ME. verbs, as the two forms clamen, claimen ' claim.' A few verbs are formed from OF. past participles used as adjectives, as clgsen, peinten ' paint/ fainten 'faint, feint ' beside feinen ' feign/ enointen {anointen) ' anoint ' ; cf. OF. clore-clos, peindre-peint, feindre-feint, enoindre-enoint. In late Middle English other verbs were similarly formed from OF. or Lat. perfect participles first adopted as adjectives; cf. credt 'created/ desolate 'desolated' and the verbs from them. The greater number of borrowed verbs assumed the forms of class I, but some, especially orf GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION those ending in a vowel, took the preterit de of class II ; examples are crien * cry '-cryde, pay en i pay '-payde. By analogy of lacchen- laiqte-laup * seize/ and others of its class, OF. cacchen ' seize, catch ' formed its preterit and participle as caughte-c aught. Note. Nth. agrees with Ml. Sth. retains infinitives in ten from OF. verbs in wr, the latter falling in with OE. weak verbs of the second class in that dialect. THE STRONG VERB 172. This class, as in Old English, includes gradation verbs, and those with original reduplication, the former including several minor divisions. The most noticeable change in strong verbs during ME. times is that many of them have become weak by analogy of the great weak class. On the other hand, a very few new ones appear, owing to borrowings from Norse and to rare analogical formations. Strong verbs also show a tendency toward the reduc- tion of the two preterit stems of most OE. strong verbs to one, but this tendency was not fully carried out until modern times. It results naturally from the fact that even in Old English the preterits of reduplication verbs, of those of class VI, and some of class V had the same stem vowel in both singular and plural. The reduction of the four OE. stems to three was further influenced by the similar vowel in preterit plural and past participle of verbs belonging to class I and most of class III, and by the regularizing of consonants in verbs originally having grammatical change. Note. In this reduction of preterit stems the dialects differ markedly. Nth. has lost one stem, usually the plural, almost entirely. Sth. retains both forms as a rule. Midland stands between the two in this respect, though agreeing more nearly with Sth. through most of the period. With this general state- ment, dialectal differences in the various classes need not be noted, except in special cases. Differences due to -the different phonologies of the dialects have been sufficiently exemplified in the part on Phonology. 173. The inflexional endings of strong verbs have been shown in 163. The preterit second singular is often without ending. There are also few peculiarities of strong stems not already noted. GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION cvii Attention has already been called to the change in present stems ending in eg, and those which retained i after r in Old English, 165. Variations originally due to mutation in second and third singular present indicative have also disappeared by the influence of the unmutated forms, though mutation was never so common in the Anglian dialects as in West Saxon (Sievers, 'Gr/ 371, anm. 5 f ). Note. Nth. seldom preserves the e of the second person preterit indicative, while in Sth. it is not uncommon. Sth. also preserves OE. eg of verb stems as g( = dzh) more commonly than Midland. 174. Gradation verbs belong to six sub-classes, as in Old English, with the following vowels in their various stems ; the present, preterit singular, preterit plural, and past participle re- spectively s : 1. t-g-i($)-i 4. /-tf-fi/tf)-2(*) 2. e{ii)-^-g{j)-g ^ 5. /(*) - a (<?,/) - e, i~e(i) 3. 1 (e) - a (g) - // (ou, g) - g, u (oil) 6. J (/, 0) 0- a (a, /, 6) 175. Verbs of class I are exemplified by driven ' drive '-drgf- driven (drgf)-driven ; writen i write * -wrgt-writen (wrg/)-wri/en ; riden ' ride '-rgd-riden (rgd)-riden. The introduction of the preterit singular vowel in the plural is especially to be noticed as suggesting the Modern English form. The verb s/ijen (s/ien) ' ascend ' has a pret. sfcij as if from OE. *steah of the second class or possibly from Norse. To verbs which regularly belong here from OE. times must be added two borrowed verbs, riven ' rive ' from Norse, and striven ' strive ' from French, the latter with strong forms by analogy. The weak verb chiden ' chide ' also shows strong forms as early as the thirteenth century ; compare chidden, a past participle, in ' Gen. and Ex.' 1927. 1 The order of these sub-classes is unimportant, except that sub-classes T-5 develop from the Teutonic e-a, and 6 from a-o gradation series. In England the reduplication verbs are sometimes called class I, and the above are then given in the order 6, 4, 5, 3, 1, 2. Streitberg, followed by Kaluza, adopts the new order 5, 4, 3, 1, 2, 6. cviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION 176. Of the contract verbs belonging to this class, only pen {thee) ' thrive, prosper,' and wren (wrlen) ' cover, conceal ' seem to be preserved. Even in Old English, too, these had been influenced by verbs of class II, so that some of their forms still correspond with those of that class. The first has preterit sing, peg, pret. plur. and past part, pggen, later powen ; the second, pret. sing, wrej (wreigh), pret. plur. and past part, wrijen (wrejen). Note. Early Ml. and Nth. retain a in pt. sg. in accordance with 5, 43. 177. Class II early adopted a preterit plural with the stem vowel g, by analogy of the past participle, though occasionally the vowel of the preterit singular was introduced into the plural. Examples of verbs which are fairly regular are she ten ' shoot '-shp-shgten {shft)- shgten ; chesen ' choose ' chgs-chgsen (chgs)-chgsen, the latter with s instead of r in preterit plural and past participle by analogy of the remaining stems (OE. curon-coren). A form with u in the present is shuven ( shove '-shgf (shg/)-shgven-shgven ; with change of consonant due to Verner's law, sepen l seethe ' -sgp-sgden-sgden ; lesen ' lose'-/j\r (las)-lj:sen, (lgst)-Igren) flegen (flyen) 'Ry'-flgg (flei)- flggen (flowen)-flggen {flowen). Beden shows influence of bidden (class V) in forms and meaning. 178. Weak forms are found beside the strong in some cases, as crepen ' creep '-crepte-crept, beside crgp (crop)-crgpen-crgpen, and lesen * lose '-Igste-lgst beside the strong forms above. The contract verb flen (OE. jleon) 'flee' has the same preterit 2& flegen {flyen) ' fly/ and there is in other respects much confusion between the two. The other contract verb, ten l draw/ has preterit (h {tei) and past part, tggen {towen). Note. Grammatical change disappears during the period except in sepen 1 seethe,' though past participles sometimes preserve the original consonant when used mainly as adjectives. 179. Class III consists of two subdivisions as the present stem has e or i, the latter before a nasal as in Old English. Both classes show occasional intrusion of the vowel of the singular GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION cix preterit into the plural. Verbs with e in the present stem are exemplified by helpen ' help' -hatp (holp)-holpen-holpen) swellen 1 swell 'swal-swollen-swollen. A few show peculiarities due to lengthening in accordance with 72, a.sjelden (yelden) ' yield '-jgld {jdld)-jglden (yglden)-jglden (yglden). The verb jipen 'fight' has /from original e in the present stem, according to 22, 2 ; its remaining principal parts zxefap (faught)-fojten (foughten)-fojten (fonghten). The verb meaning < to become' (OE. weorfian, North. Ivorpan) early appears as wurpen (worpen)-wurp (worp, warp)- wurpen (worperi)-wurpen (worpen) without change of p to d in the last two forms, and with u (0) in all stems, by influence of pre- ceding w ( 2 5). Similarly OE. swelgen appears as swellen (swelwen, swolwen) ' swallow/ and develops a weak past participle swoljed {swolwed). Here also may be mentioned bresten ' burst ' with preterit singular brast and brost (compare 76, n. 2). OE. bregdan becomes breiden (breden)-breid-broiden-broiden. 180. The more numerous subdivision, with i in the present stem before an original nasal + consonant, is exemplified by winne?i \ strive, win ' -wan-wunnen-(wdnnen)-wonnen ; drinken ' drink '-drank -drdnken-drdnken) springen l spring' -sprang (sprgng)-sprongen- sprongen, the latter with g in preterit singular, beside a, according to 17. The of preterit plural and past participle is of course orthographic for u ( 27). A few verbs have lengthened vowels in all forms, zsfwden * find '-fgnd {fand)-fgnden (/ounden)-founden, the only others of this sort being binden, grinden, wznden 'bind, grind, wind/ The verb rinnen ' run ' has a present, in e, as rennen, with the remaining forms regular. Similarly brennen ' burn ' has e in the present, though like several others belonging to this class it has become weak. The preterit oi ginnen 'begin' is frequently used as a preterit auxiliary in such expressions as gan gg ' went, did go.' Note. In late Nth. begin developed a weak pret. begou))e by analogy of coupe. The pret. gan also appears as can, as sometimes in Ml. 181. Class IV is a small class, as in Old English, and it early ex GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION shows a tendency to the introduction of the vowel of the past participle into the preterit plural, occasionally the preterit singular. Verbs which are most nearly regular are stolen ' steal 'stalsielen- sl{>len ; shaven ' shear ' s harsher ens hgr en. With o forms as above, bren * bear 'bar (bgr, ber)-beren (b{>ren)-bjjren ; broken * break '- brak-breken (brpken)-br{)ken. Quite irregular, as in Old English, are nimen {nemen, perhaps Norse) ' take '-nam (nom)-nomen (namen, nam)-numen, and cumefi (comen) ' come '-cam (com)-c5men (camen)- cumen {comen). 182. To this class, which originally contained brgkan ' break' irregularly, several others of class V began to attach themselves by assuming past participles with the vowel beside e. Examples are given under the class to which they originally belonged. Note. For g (eMl. Nth. a) instead of e (Sth. f) in the pret. pi. of this and the following class, see 18, 43. 183. Class V, also a small class in Old English, is made smaller during Middle English by the tendency of verbs originally belong- ing here to assume forms of class IV, and thus range themselves with that class by analogy. Examples of those that still belong here in all their forms are vigten 'mete/ mat-meten-meten\ pen ' eat *et {af)-eten-eten. Verbs with original i in the present stem (Sievers, 'Gr/ 391-3) are exemplified by sitten c sit* satsefen- seten. The verb pven (jeven), with i from original e, has preterits jaf-jeven, past participle pven like the infinitive; besides, its initial j gradually gives way to g, under the influence of Norse geve ' give/ as also in ME. feten J get ' by influence of Norse geie. Irregular, by reason of the final consonants of the stem, is liggen, later lien ' lie, recline/ lay-ley en-ley en, with analogical present ( 165). Bidden shows influence of beden (class II) in forms and meaning. The preterit quop {quoth, quod), alone remaining from OE. cwedan ' say/ perhaps has its vowel by lack of stress in the sentence ( 18). The only contract verb retained, sen 'see/ has also various forms for its remaining principal parts, as sey (saw, GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION cri saugh)-seyen {sdwen, sgwen, sayen)-seyen {sen, sogen, soweii). Verbs which have been influenced by class IV are as follows : wrgken * avenge,'- wrak-wreken-wre ken (wrgken). spoken ' speak/- spak-speken (spaken, spgken)-spgken (speken). wgven * we2Lve,'-wqf-we/en-wgven (weven). drgpen l kill '-drap (drgp)-drepen (drdpen)-drgpen. jeten ' get '-jat (ygl)-jelen-jelen (joten). p Note. Contrary to the rule, change of s to r by Verner's Law remains in was-weren, originally belonging here but defective and associated with ben * be.' 184. Class VI seems to present greater irregularities than in Old English, owing to various phonetic causes. Most verbs have lengthened vowels in present and past participle, as fdre-for-foren -fdren, forsaken * forsake y -forsok-forsoken-forsaken. To these have been added taken f take '-tok-token-tdken from Norse. Verbs with mutated presents suffer various changes. A new form with unmutated a appears in shdpen ' shape ' -shdp-shbpen-shdpen, some- times in siappen beside the prevailing steppen, which soon acquires weak forms as well. The infinitive of la^hen (laujen, lauhwen) f laugh '-loh {lough)-lowen-loghen (lowen)-laujhen (laughen) must also have been influenced by the past participle (cf. Orm's lahh^h- enn. OE. sceddan ' injure ' gave place to skdpen ' scathe ' < ON. skada, a weak verb. On the other hand, swgren ' swear ' and hfven ' heave/ have retained present stems in e (/), but have been influenced by verbs of class IV. Their principal parts are swgren swgr {swar)-swgren (sweren)-swgren (swgrn) ; hpven-hgf(haf)- hgfen-hgven. Verbs with stem in OE. g have forms like drajen (drawen)-droj (drouj)-drojen (drowen)-drajen (drawen). As in Old English standen ' stand ' has n in the present and past participle only. ME. waxen ' grow/ originally belonging here, has fallen in with the reduplication verbs, and waschen ' wash ' has both pre- terits, wosch {wesch, weisch). By analogy of verbs of this class, qudken * quake/ a weak verb, has acquired a strong preterit quok. 185. Contract verbs, sign (sign) ' slay ' and Jlgn (flgn) ' flay ' have the following principal parts : sldn (slgn)-sldg {slug, slough, slow)- cxii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION slogen {slowen, slugen, slagan)-slawen (slayen) ; flon {flpi)-flogh {flow)-flowen-flawen {flain). 186. Verbs with original reduplication are regular in having in the preterit e, from OE. e, eo, or ew from OE. eow, while the vowels of the present and past participle differ considerably owing to various phonetic changes of OE. originals. Examples of these with preterits in e are fallen ' fall '-/el {fil)-f alien ; leten ' let, allow '-lei {lat)-leten (lalen) ; hglden c hold '-held-hglden. Those with preterits in ew are exemplified by blowen ' blow as the wind ' -blew-blowen ; growen ' grow '-grew-growen ; hewen ' hew '-hew-hewen. The last example shows how the distinctive forms of Old English became one in Middle English, after which the verb frequently became weak. The verb hglen ' call, promise ' (OE. Mian) has two preterits depending on the two OE. forms heht and het, as hiht {highly highte) and hel. At the same time hihte became present as well as past, and the OE. passive hatte 'am called' became a past. The OE. contracts fin ' seize,' hon ' hang,' soon gave way before new infinitives fangen, hangen under the influence of the past participles, while a weak fangen was adopted from ON. fanga and OE. hangian became Ml. hangen. Many of the reduplication verbs also have weak forms, as sleple, weple, walkede, dradde, * dreaded/ THE PRETERIT-PRESENT VERBS 187. The preterit-present verbs show no exceptional changes from OE. times beyond the loss of some of their number, and of certain forms, as the infinitive. The more important forms in the several classes of strong verbs to which they originally belonged are as follows : I. Two verbs gjen (owen) * owe, have ' and wilen ' know ' ; inf. gjen {owen) ; pres. indie, owe, owesl, owep {owelh)-owen ; pres. subj. owe-owen ; pret. ajte {gjle, aughle, oughte) ; inf. wilen ; pres. indie. wgl } wgsl, wgt-witen {wgl); pres. subj. wile; imp. wile; pres. part. witende (witinge) ; pret. wist {wiste) ; past part. wist. GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION cxiii Note. Early Ml. has wat, djen ; Nth. agh (awe) in inf. and pres. indie, aght in pret., in accordance with their phonologies. Negative forms of witen are niten-ngt (Nth. ndt) -niste, &c. Sth. has wiiten, niiten, &c, from 1WS. wytan, nytan. III. Three verbs, cunnen ' be able, can ' and durren ' dare,' purven ' need ' ; inf. cunnen (connen); pres. indie, can (con), canst, can (con)~cunen {cunnen) ; pres. subj. cunne (conne)-cunnen (connen)] pret. cupe (couth, couthe, coude). Inf. durren (duren) ; pres. indie, dar, darst, dar-dor (dar) ; pres. subj. durre (dore)- -durren ; pret. durste (dorste, dt'rste). Inf. purven \ pres. indie, par/, par/(t), parf-purven ; pres. subj . purve-purven ; pret. purfte ( porfte, porte)-purften. Note. Nth. has no such forms as con, cbnne. IV. Pres. indie, shal, shalt, shal-shullen (shut, shot, shal) ; pres. subj. schule-schulen ; pret. sholde (schulde, schold, scholde). Note. Nth. has sal-suld in accordance with its phonology. It also retains pres. indie, mon ' remember, have in mind, must,' -mune ; pres. subj. mune ; pret. mond (jnunde). V. Inf. mujen (mowen); pres. indie, mat, miht (mai, mayest), mat-mow en (mow, may); pres. subj. mowe-mowen; pret. mtjte (mihte, mighte, moughte). Note. Nth. has only pres. mat, pret. might (mogkt). VI. Pres. indie, mot, most, mot-moten (most) ; pres. subj. mote- moten ; pret. moste (muste). 188. In the earlier part of the period relics of several other preterit-presents are also found, as dugen ' avail ' (class II), unnen j grant ' (class III) ; munen ' be mindful ' (class IV), but these soon disappear, though a pres. and pret. of munen occur in Nth. (see above). Relics of the old strong past participles of these verbs are found in the adj.-adv. wis (iwis) ' certain, certainly/ and the adj. owen (eMl. Nth. djen, agen) ' own/ GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION THE ANOMALOUS VERBS 189. Four verbs are quite anomalous in the number and character of their forms. They are ben (be) ' be/ willen ' will/ don 1 do/ ggn ' go/ These have the following forms : 1. Ben (be) 'be/ Pres. indie, am, art (ert), is (es), and be, best, bep; plur. am (are), ben (be); pres. subj. be, plur. ben (be); pret. was, were (wgre, was), was ; plur. weren (waren, wgren) ; pret. subj. were-weren (wgren); imp. be-bep (beth); past part, ben (bene). j Note i. In early Midland, as Orm, sometimes a little later also, the present forms best, beo), pi. sinden, are found, and si as pres. subj. Note 2. Nth. has for present indie, sg. am, ert {art, es), is (es) ; pi. er (ar, cm, es) ; also third sg. bes, pi. b&t (bes) ; pret. sg. was (wes), pi. wer {were, warn, wern t was). Sth. has pres. indie, second sg. ert, pi. bo) {be), bilj>) ; subj. beo, pi. beon ; pret. was, wire, was, pi. wren ; imp. beo-beo) ; inf. &w* ; past part, ibeon {iben, yben). Early Sth. also has the gerund, or inflected infinitive beonne. 2. Willen 'will.' Pres. indie, wil (wot), wilt (wolt), wil (wol)\ plur. wiln (wil, woln, wot) ; pres. subj. wile (wole) ; pret. wolde (wilde), woldest (wosl, wilde), wolde (wilde, walde, welde); plur. wolden (wold, welde). A negative form, nillen 'will not' also occurs. Note. Nth. has pres. indie, sg. and pi. wil {will, wille, wel); pret. wald (wild, weld). Sth. uses pres. indie, wiile (wiille, ich iille, ich olle = ich zvulle), wiilt, wiile ; pi. wiille) ; pres. subj. wule-wiillen ; pret. ivolde. 3. Don (do) ' do/ Pres. indie, do, dost, dop (doth) ; plur. don ; subj. do-don ; imp. do-doj? (doth) ; pres. part, doende (doinge) ; pret. dide (dede) ; past part, don (do). Note. Nth. has pres. indie, do, dos (dose, duse) ; pi. do (dose, don) ; pres. subj. sg. and pi. do ; imp. do-do (dos) ; pret. did (ded)-did (dide) ; pres. part. doand; past part, don (dune). Sth. has pres. indie, do, dest, de); pi. do) (doth) ; pret. dude ; pres. part, donde ; past part. idon. 4. Ggn (gg) ' go/ Pres. indie, gg, ggst, ggp (ggth) ; plur. ggn GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION cxv pies. subj. gg-ggp {ggth); pres. part, ggend {gging). The preterit is supplied by a different root, in the earlier period by jede { lode, yede), OE, geeode, later by wente-wenten from wenden ' wend, go/ Note. Nth. has inf. gdn(gd) ; pres. indie, ga, gas (gdse, gats), gas (gasc, gais); pi. gas; pres. subj. gd-gd (gdn) ; imp. gd-gd (gdn) ; gd (gas, goes, gats) ; past part, gdn (gdne, gain) ; pret. supplied by went. Sth. has inf. ggn ; pres. indie, gg, gest, gej> (geth) ; pi. ggp (ggth) ; pres. subj. gg-ggn ; pret. eodc (jede, }ode). THE ADVERB 190. Many adverbs in Middle English do not differ from their Old English forms, except for phonetic changes common to them with other words. They are based on adjective, substantive, and pronominal roots, and are both simple and compound. Simple adverbs, based on adjectives, end in e, like {fi, ly), inge (linge). Those of the first class include adverbs which retain OE. e, or have e from a by weakening, as softe ' softly/ sope l in truth/ sone (OE. sond) ' soon ' ; those of the second, adverbs which ended in lice in OE., and many which assumed this ending in Middle English, as hardlike (kdrdlz) ' hardly,' soptike (sopfi) ' soothly ' ; to the third, those ending in t'nga, enga, unga (h'nga, lenga, lungd) in Old Eng- lish, as allnnge ' wholly/ During the period those of the first class gradually lost final e, and thus had the same form as the corre- sponding adjectives. With them came to be associated many adverbs from Old French which had the same form as the corre- sponding adjectives, as just, very, quite. The second adverbial ending, like, was gradually weakened until it became confused with the adjective ending ft {ly), OE. lig, which henceforth came to be the distinctive adverbial ending and was greatly extended in its use with both native and foreign words. The third ending above is least frequent of all, and was not extended in the ME. period. 191. Adverbs, formed from the oblique cases of adjectives or substantives in Old English, also remain in Middle English. These are most commonly genitives in es, the masculine-neuter ending, cxvi GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION as elles ' else/ unwdres * unawares,' dates ' by day/ nihies ' by night/ neaes ' needs.' This ending was considerably extended in its use in Middle English, as to adjectives otherwise ending in e, inge (linge), and to nouns without regard to original gender. Old accusatives are Utel, lit ' little/ firn ' formerly/ ful ' fully/ fenoh (enough, anough). Old datives are sgre, seldom, whilom, relics of OE. dative-instrumental singulars or plurals. Neither of these last two case-forms was frequently used in forming ME. adverbs, and many formed in OE. gradually disappeared. 192. Pure pronominal adverbs 2jepg l when//j ' thus/ hu (hou) ' how/ why ' why/ pan (peri), whan (when). Adverbs of place, based on adjective or pronominal roots, commonly have the ending en, from OE. an, as in case of those signifying ' where ' or ' whence.' Examples of adverbs signifying ' place where ' are innen (inne) ' in, within/ uten (ute) ' out,' fgren (fgrn,fgre) ' before ' ; of those signi- fying ' place from which ' hennen (henne) ' hence/ hwennen (hwenne, whenne) ' whence/ gsten (pte) 'from the east.' To this class was added also some Norse forms, as hepen ' hence/ pepen ' thence.' On the other hand, some of these adverbs have es instead of en in late Midland by extension of the es ending, as already mentioned above. A few adverbs denoting ' place whither ' end in der, origin- ally comparative, as fader 'hither/ bider 'thither/ and perhaps by influence of these ponder. 193. Compound adverbs are frequent, some being of OE. origin, some of Middle English formation. As belonging to the former, those ending in like might be counted, although this had become a well-established adverbial ending in OE. Better examples are those ending in ward, OE. weard, as upward, supward ' southward/ and mele, OM. melum, as dropmele 'drop by drop.' To these were added in Middle English many ending in ful, dgl, ' part/ lime, while, way, wise, and others. Still other compound adverbs are made up of a prefix, the relic of an older preposition, and a noun or pronoun, as beside, away, adune ' adown/ forpi ' because/ perm 'therein,' per of ' thereof/ Such adverbs as alway (always), sum-\ x GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION cxvii time, sumwhile, are made up of an indefinite pronoun and a noun, and such as within, withouten (withoute) of two adverbs. Note i . In early Midland adverbs differ little from the later time except as they conform somewhat more nearly to OE. forms. Note 2. The principal variations of the dialects are as follows. Nth. shows the loss of final e in most adverbs, so that adjectives and corresponding adverbs are invariable as a rule. The ending like was early weakened to It (/)/), and in its place Norse -leiki is sometimes found, as hardlaike ' hardly.' The ending inge (linge) frequently becomes inges (tinges), and the es ending is otherwise extended, as to numeral adverbs dnes 'once,' &c. The Norse adverbs of place are much more common, as he]>en 'hence,' quejjen 'whence.' Among compound adverbs, Nth. uses the Norse suffix gate ' way, manner,' as in algdte * always, y pusgdte ' in this manner,' while forms like uiwith ' without,' forwith 'before,' are more common. The preposition on, when becoming a prefix, remains on (0), as in obove * above,' onan ' anon,' onlive {olive) ' alive.' Sth. retains the e ending, even where wholly lost in other dialects, as in the numeral adverbs $ne ' once,' &c. The Sth. form of OE. lice is liche, which is not weakened to it (ly), and inge (linge) does not become inges (tinges). The ending en (e) is more extended in its use. Norse forms are not found, and OE. on, when becoming a prefix, is weakened to an (a) as in alive, about, anpn. 194. The comparative and superlative of the adjective may be used as an adverb without change. In addition, a few adverbs not derived from adjectives have comparative endings. A few mono- syllabic adverbs with mutation remain from OE. times, as bet 1 better,' fr Qre) * ere,' leng ' longer ' ; compare Sievers, ' Gr.' 3 2 3- THE PREPOSITION. 195. Little need be said of Middle English prepositions, since they present no serious difficulties, and show few changes not easily understood from the ordinary changes in phonology. Most OE. prepositions were preserved in Middle English, and some few were added from other sources, as Norse. Thus frg l from ' is derived from Norse fra, as is probably umb {urn), cognate with O'E.ymbe ' around/ Some few prepositions altered their meaning, as wip ' with/ which more commonly meant \ against ' in Old Eng- lish. In Middle English it ordinarily came to mean * with/ doubt- cxviii GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION less through use in such expressions as fight with, in which it could have either signification. When this came to be true, mid in the latter meaning gradually disappeared. Simple prepositions from OF. were adopted in certain phrases, as par amur, par fai, paravefiture (paraunter), and certain OF. words came to be used as prepositions ; examples are rund ' round/ except, maugre ' in spite of,' save, acor daunt, later acording. Compound prepositions and prepositional phrases became common in Middle English, as ajein (again), ajeines, amgng, algng, beside, nejhgnd (nerhgnd) ' near at hand, near,' toward, uttaken 'except/ OF. words were also united in these phrases as bi cause of, be rgson of, in regard of, around, according to. Note. It is naturally impossible to separate dialects on the basis of prepo- sitions only, but some prepositions seem almost peculiar to certain dialectal divisions. Thus Nth. uses at and til (intil, until) for to and unto, amel {pmel, erne/, i?nel) for betwen, and wij> more commonly instead of mid. Sth. has an (a) for on, to, unto, and mediox wi}. THE CONJUNCTION 196. Old English conjunctions in general remain in Middle English, subject to such changes as were natural to their phonetic forms. Among those deserving special mention are eiper (eijper) 1 either/ ouper (gper, or) ' or/ sipen (sipenes, sipe, sith, sepe, &c.) ' 1 since/ Nth. sin, sen. Among correlative conjunctions, pe . . .pe remain from OE. py : . .py with different vowel by analogy of pe; but OE. swa . . . swa gave place to alswg . . . ase, or as . . . as. From OE. correlatives and preceding indefinite pronouns also arose the new correlatives of Middle English, as eiper {jgper) . . . or, neiper (ngper) . . . nor, in which or, nor are weakened forms of the indefinite gper, OE. ahwceder, awder. The common negative of Middle English is ne, which often suffers apocope of e and unites with the following word as in Old English. The OE. na, from ne + a, remained sometimes in ng, as to-day in no better, no more of it, but at the same time a new negative nat (not), based on OE. | GRAMMATICAL INTRODUCTION cxix nawiht * naught/ came into use and gradually supplanted both of the others in most situations. Sometimes both ne and nat (no/) were used in the same sentence. In Middle English also, the Norse negative net (nay) was adopted, as was also the affirmative ei (ay) beside the OE. affirmative jes (jt's, yes). THE INTERJECTION 197. Middle English interjections come from Old English, as Ig, g (gh), wg, with the weak forms la, a (later perhaps la, a, ah), wa (walawa). From Norse came wet (wat) ' woe,' weilawei(wailawai), and ho; from Old French alas, fy. The adoption of foreign interjections is probably mainly of literary origin. INDEX The numbers refer to paragraphs. a, 16. a, 29. Accent, 13. Addition (consonant), 118. Adjectives, 138. Adverbs, 190. ai, 50. Aphseresis, 89. Apocope, 86. Assimilation, 114. au, 55. ck, no. Comparison, 141. Conjunctions, 196. Consonants, 91. general changes, 112. voicing of, 113. Consonantizing, 112. d, 93- Dialects of ME., 1. Diphthongs, 47. Dissimilation, 114. c_, 19. e (close), 31, 35. i (open), 31, 32. Ecthlipsis, 117. ei, 52. Elision, 88. / l9 8. g (stop), 95. g,j(dzk), in. $ (spirant), 103. Gender, 120. h, 105. t, 12. h 3 8 - Inflexions, 119. Interjections, 197. iu, 61. /(afe/z), in. .6 (stop), 94. /, 108. Lengthening, 72. Liquids, 108. M } IO9. Metathesis, 115. n, 109. Nasals, 109. ng(n), 109. Nouns, 122. anomalous, 133. Numerals, 143. 0, 24. (close), 40, 44. p (open), 40, 41. Orthography, 7. oi, 63. 0, pu, 65. A 93- , Phonology, 16. Prepositions, 195. Pronouns, 147. possessives, 153. demonstratives, 154. relatives, 157. interrogative-indefin- ites, 158. Pronunciation, 10. Quantity, variations in, 7i- r, 108. s, 101. sch (sh), 102. Semivowels, 106. Shortening, vowel, 76. Spirants, 98. Stops, 93. Stress, word, 13. Substitution, consonant, 116. Syllables, unstressed, 80. Syncope, 83. /, &, 100. u, 46. tiz, 70. v, 93, 99- Verbs, 162. weak, 167. strong, 172. preterit-present, 187. anomalous, 189. Vocalization of conso- nants, 112. Voicing of consonants, ii3- Vowels, long, 29. short, 16. w, 106. f c I. THE MIDLAND DIALECT A. EARLY EAST MIDLAND I. THE PETERBOROUGH CHRONICLE 1 1 3 2 . Dis gear com Henri King to f is land, pa com Henri abbot and \ wreide f e munece's of Burch to f e king forf I Sat 2 he wolde ,underf edeiTftat mynstre to Clunle, swa Sat te king was wel nen bepaht and sende efter f e muneces. And f urh Godes milce and f urh be Biscop 3 of Seresberi and te Biscop of Lincol and te of re 5 rice men f e f er waefbn, fa, wiste f e king (Sat he feorde mid swic- dom. pa he nan' mgr ne mihte, fa wolde he "Sat his nefe sculde ben abbot 4 in Burch, oc Crist 5 it ne wolde. Was it noht swithe lang f erefter fat te king sende efter him and dide him gyven up "Sat abbotrice 6 of Burch and faren lit of lande ; and te king iaf Sat i< abbotrlce an prior of Sanct 7 Neod, Martin was gehaten. He com on Sanct Petres messedei mid micel wurscipe into the minstre. 1 1 35. On fis gsere for se King Henri over see set te Lammasse. And (Sat of er dei fa he lai an slep in scip, fa f estrede f e daei over al landes and ward fe sunne swilc als it ware thre niht aid mone, 1. and 8 sterres abuten him at middaei. Wurben men swioe ofwundred and ofdred, and saeden Sat micel flng sculde cumen herefter, swa dide ; for fat ilc gaer warth f e king dfd, Sat of er daei efter Sanct Andreas massedaei on Normandi. pa. wes trf son a 9 fas landes, for 1 t as often. 2 $ only, as usually. 3 biscop. 4 abb. 5 Xpist, as usually. 6 abbrice. 7 S\ as always. b an. 9 westre sona. 2 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT ^vricmian^one'raivede ober fe mihte. pa namen his sune and his freh^Kind brohten his lie to Engleland 1 and bebirleden 2 in Rfd- inge. God man he wes and mice! seie wes of him. Durste nan man misdon wio ocSer on his time. Pais he makede men and der 3 . Wuaswa bare his byrthen, gold and sylvre, durste nan man sei to him naht bute god. Enmang f is was his nefe, cumen to Engleland, Stephne de Blais, and com to Lundene : and te Lundenisce folc him underfeng and senden sefter f e sercebiscop, Willelm * Curbuil, and halechede him to kinge on midewintre dsei. On f is kinges time wes al unfri<5 : and yfel and rseflac, for, agenes him risen sona fa rice men f e wairon swikes, alrefyrst Baldwin de Redvers, and held Execestre agenes him ; and te king it besset, and sio15an Baldwin acorclede. pa tocan fa ocSre and helden her castles agenes him, and David King of Scotland toe to wemen him. pa, foWdJiere fat, here : sandes feorden betwyx heom, and hi togaedere corrlen and wuroe saehte, bob it lltel forstode. V'A' 1 137. Dis gaere for f e Klng r 6 Stephne 7 ofer sse to Normandl and ther wes underfangen, forfi Sat hfwenden "Sat he sculde ben alswic alse the fom wes, and for he hadde 'get his tresor; ac he todfld it N : and scatered sotlice. Micel hadde Henri King gadered gold and^ sylver, and na god ne dide me for his saule tharof. pa f e King Stephne to Englaland c5m, fa makod he his gader- ing set Oxeneford and far he nam f e biscop Roger of Sereberi Alexander Biscop of Lincol and te Canceler Roger, hi^neves, and : dide selle in prisun til hi iafen up here castles, pa the swikes under-^ ^ceton <5at he milde man was and softe and god, and na tfusticje ne dide, fa diden hi alle wunder. HI hadden him manred maea and . athes sworen,'"oc hi nan treuthe ne heolden; alle hi 7 wseron for- sworen and here treoth/es forloren, for aivric rice man his castles 3 makede and agcenes him heolden, and fylden f e land ful of castles. Hi swencten swyo"e fe'wrecce men of f e land mid castelweorces. 1 Englel, as usual. I 2 bebiriend. 3 da?r. 4 Willm, as usual. , S 5 k, as oftffn. 6 Steph., as usual. 7 he. pa/0j< r^( PETERBOROUGH CHRONICLE 3 ; castles warten maked, fa fyldeji^iil mid deovles and yvele meW^pa, namen pi J?a men J?e ^ijwenden Sat^Kgod Jiefden, bathe Be nihtes_^i\d^ be (addiep, carlmen and( wimmeri.) and diden heom in prisun efter golaand sylver, and pined lieom untellendlice pining. For ne warren naivre nan martyrs swa pined alse hi wieron ; g- 4w<^ me henged up bi the fet and smoked heom mid ftH-'Smoke; me *Z henged bi the Jmmbes ther bi the hefed, and hengen bryniges on Jg*** her fet; me dide cnotted strenges abuton here Halved and wrythen to .Sat it gaede to pe hcernes.s^ Hi diden heom in quarterne far nadres and snakes and pades waeron inne, and.drapen heom swa. 10 Suine hi diden in crucethus, Sat is in an caeste fat was scort and mareu^and undep, and dide scserpe stilnes f erinne and f rengde f e men f oerinne Sat him braecon alle f e limes. In manl of f e castles waeron ioJlajid-gxin^Sat waeron rachenteges Sat twa gfer thre men hadden dnoh'to baeron gnne ; fat was swa, maced, Sat is faestned 15 to an bfom, and diden an scaerp iren abuton fe 1 mannes throte/u^ *< and his hals, Sat he ne myhte ngwiderwardes, ne sitten ne lien ne slepen, oc baeron al Sat iren. , Mani fusend 2 hi drapen mid hunger 3 . k u ^ H' " " ^^ <^^* l*A. M** I ne can ne I ne mai tellen alle f e wunder, ne alle f e pines Sat 20 hi diden wrecce men on f is land ; and Sat lastede pa. nigentene 4 wintre wile Stephne was king, and aevre it was werse and Averse. Hi laeiden gaeldes 5 on the tunes aevre urn wile and clepeden -it tgnserie. pa, f e Greece men ne hadden nan mpreto gyven, fa ngyeden hi and brendon alle the tunes Sat, wel f ifmyhtes faren all 25 iNdaeis farej>sculdest thu nfvre finden man in tune sittende ne land tilecb Pa was corn daere and flf sc 6 and caese and butere, for nan ne was o p e land. Wrecce men sturven of hunger ; sume ieden on aelmds pe waren sum wile rice men; sume flugen fit of llncle. ^\ 4**^ Wes naivre gaet mare wreccehfd on land, ne naevre hfthen men 30 w werse rje diden fan hi diden ; for wer sithon ne forbaren hi noutherj circe ne cvrceialrd, oc namen al p e god Sat f arinne was and brdnden sythen fe c^rcQ and al tegaedere. Ne hi ne forbaren 1 J>a. / 2 Jmsen. 3 hungser, as olfei^^^ * xix. 5 gseildes. 6 flee THE MIDLAND DIALECT \ biscopes 1 land, ne abbotes 2 , ne preostes, ac raeveden munekes and clerkes and asvrii man other J>e gwer myhte. Gif twa men gper o>e 3 coman rl^end to an tun, al pe tunscipe flugen 4 for heom ; wenden Sat hi waeron rsevfres. pe biscopes and lfred men heom cursede sevre, oc was heom naht f arof for hi weron al forcursed 5 j and forsworen and forloren. Warsaw me tilede, he erthe ne bar nan , I corn, for be. land was al fordon mid swilce dsedes and hi isaeden ^^ ^bpenlice oat Crist sjjp and, his halechen. Swilc anomare fanne we cunnen saMn we fofe'cfen' 6 nigentene 7 wintre for ure sinnes. On al fis yvele time heold Martin abbot his abbotrice tfwentl, 8 j wintre and half gser and ehte 9 dseis mid micel swine, and f|ruife' munekes and te gestes al fat heom behoved ; and heold! mycel carited in the hus, and f of wethere wrohte on pe circe ar/d sette f arto landes and rentes, and goded it swythe and Icet it rejen, and brohte heom into f e newae mynstre on Sanct Petres msessedaii mid i micel wurtscipe. Dat was anno ab incarnatione Domini mcxl, a , combustione loci xxiii. And he for to Rome and fair wses waM l~* \i underfangen fram be Pape Eugenie, and begset thare privilegies, an tfa" iff* t. %A -*d ^ '1^7 'Of alle fe landes of fe abbotiice 10 and anofer of fe landes fe Hen to fe circewican ; and, gif he leng moste liven, alse he mint to don of 2 pe horderwycan. And he begaet in landes fat rice men hafden mid strengthe : of Willelm Malduit pe heold Rogingham pe n castel, he wan Cotingham andfstun; and of Hugo of Waltevile he wai^Hyrt- M lingberl 12 and Stanwig and sixtl.^soliai 1 * of Aldewingle selc gair. i^^JT- And he makede manie munekes and plantede winiserd and makede 2 manl weorkes, and wende p e tun betere fan it ser wses, and wses ] god munec and god man and forf I him luveden God and gode men. Nu we willen saegen sum dfl wat belamp on Stephnes Kinges time. On his time be Iudeufs of Norwic bohton an Cristen 15 cild I beforen fstren and pineden him alle pe ilee pining <5at ure Drihten 3 was pined; and on lang Frldaei-him on rode hengen for ure Drihtines luve, and sithen byrleden him. Wenden oat it sculde 1 tiiscopes. 2 atft. 3 iii. 4 flugaen. 5 forciirssecL' 6 J)olenden. 7 xix. 8 xx. 9 viii. 10 ))abbotrice. u f>se.\ 12 Hyrtlingb. 13 lx. " sot. 15 Xpisten. '1 WJ HE PETERBOROUGH CHRONICLE a. $ a ben forholen, oc Ore Dryhtin atywede oat he was hah rrfartyr ; y^ and tg munekei him namen and bebyried him heglice in pe minstre, and he maket J?W ure Drihtin wunderlice and manifaeldlice miracles, ^ and hatte he Sanct Willelm. , / L cl-v-vI^ 8 - O n J^is gaer com David, King of Scotland 2 , mid ormete \ fserd to J?is land ; wolde winnan }>is land, and him com toggle's Willelm Eorl of Albamar, \>e f>e king hadde ' betf ht Evorwj and ty other devest 4 men mid faetf men and fuhten wid heom, and flemden ]x- king set te Standard and sloghen swithe micel of his genged ^^U^^Ua io i i 40. On J>isgaer wctidepe King Stephne taecen RodhertEorl of " Gloucestre, J?e kinj[ej^sjW-HnTTes, ac he ne myhte for he'wart W , ^ " war. perefter in J?e lengten J^estrede J?e sunne and te daei abuton non-tid daeies pa men eten, Sat me lihtede candles to aten bi ; and J?at was ftreteneiaiendlls Apri'/es 5 . Waeron men swythe ofwundred. 15 perefter for dfeorde Willelm ^Ercebiscop of Cantwarberi 6 , and te^JT^| king makede Teodbald aercebiscop pe was abbot in the Bee. perefter waix swathe micel werre betwyx pe king and Randolf Eorl of Caestre, noht forJ?i 'Sat he ne iaf him al Sat he cuthe axen him, alse he dide alle othre, oc aefre pe mare he iaf heom, pe waerse 20 hi waeron him. pe eorl heold Lincol agaenes .pe king and benam him al (Sat he ahte to haven ; and te king for }?ider and besaette him and his brother Willelm de R[om]are 7 in pe castel. And te aeorl stael ut and ferde efter Rodbert Eorl of Gloucestre and brohte him Jrider mid micel ferd; and fuhten swythe on Candelmasse daei 25 agenes heore laverd and namen him for his men him swyken and yjvuk- flugen 8 and laid him to Bristowe, and diden Jar in prisun and />t^ - [fejteres. pa was al Engleland styred mar )?an air waes, and aW t^ yvel wses inlande. J3j <*** *** perefter com pe kinges dohter Henries pe hefde ben emperice in 30 Alamanie and nu waes cuntesse in Angou, and com to Lundene and te Lundenissce folc hire wolde taecen and scae fleh and forlfs 1 mr. 2 Scotl. 3 adde. * sevez. 5 xiii . April. 6 Cantwart). 7 R. . . are ; bracketed letters or words are conjectural. 8 ilugsen. 6 7. r///i MIDLAND DIALECT far micel. perefter f e biscop of Wincestre, Henri fe kinges brother Stephnes, spac wid Rodbert Eorl and wid f e emperice l , and swor heom athas "Sat he nf vre ma" mid te king his brother wolde halden, and cursede alle f e men f e mid him heolden, and ssede heom "Sat he wolde iiven heom up Wincestre, and dide heom 5 eumen fider. pa hi fserinne warren, fa com fe kinges cwen mid al hire strengthe and besaet heom, Sat f er waes inne micel hunger, pa hi ne leng ne muhten f olen, fa stall hi ut and flugen ; and hi wurthen war widuten and folecheclen heom and namen Rodbert Eorl of Gloucestre, and ledden him -to Rovecestre and i< diden him fare in prisun ; and te emperice fleh into an minstre. pa feorden f e wise men betwyx f e kinges freond and te eorles freond, and sahtlede swa (Sat me sculde leten ut f e king of prisun for Ipe eorl, and te eorl for Ipe king ; and swa diden. Sithen f erefter sahtleden f e king and Randolf Eorl at Stanford, ij and athes sworen and treuthes faesten Sat her noufer sculde beswiken other. And it ne forstod naht, for Ipe king him sithen nam in Hamtun furh 2 wicci ned, and dide him in prisun; and efsones he let him ut furh wserse red, to Sat forewarde Sat he swor on halidom and gysles fand fat he alle his castles sculde iiven 2c up. Sume he iaf up and sume ne iaf he noht, and dide f anne wserse f anne he her 3 sculde. : pa was Engleland swythe todfled. Sume helden mid te king and sume mid f e emperice ; for fa f e king was in prisun fa ! wenden f e eorles and te rice men fat he nf vre mare sculde cumen 2* ut, and ssehtleden wyd f je emperice * and brohten hire into Oxen- ford and iaven hire f e burch. pa f e king was ute, fa herde Sat saegeh and toe his feord and besset hire in f e tur ; and me Iset hire j dun on niht of f e tur mid rapes, and stal ut and fleh and isede on fote to Walingford. perefter sc'se ferde over sai and hi of Normandl S c wenden alle fra f e king to f e Eorl of Angseu, sume here_fankes, ; ^ and sume here u n^ankes ; for he besaet heom til hi a-iaven up here < castles, and hi nan helpe ne haefden of f e king. *"Hj i< l ^emperice, as usually. 2 Jmrhc, as in next clause also. 8 hser. 4. c-a J? r Q cxJ*^ t flh t _^ THE PETERBOROUGH CHRONICLE 7 f 5 ferde Eustace pe klnges sune to France and nam pe kinges suster of France to wife; wende to begaeton Normandl paerpurh. oc he sj-edde Htel, and be gode rihte for he was an yvel man, for warese he [com he] dide mare yvel Jeanne god. He rfvede pe landes and laeide mic[ele geldejs on ; he brohte his wif to Engleland 5 and dide hire in pe catefl on Canjteberl x ; god wimman scae W33S oc scse hedde litel (blis.se> mid him. And Crist ne wolde 'Sat he sculde lange'r|xan, arra waerd dd and his moder beien. And te Eorl of Angaeu waerd df d and his sune Henri toe to pe rice. And te cwen of France todaelde fra pe king and scse com to i pe iunge Eorl Henri, and he toe hire tojvlye and al Peitou mid j^U^- hire, pa ferde he mid micel faerd into Engleland and wan castles ; and te king ferde agenes him mid micel mare ferd. And popwaethere fuhten 2 hi noht, oc ferden pe aercebiscop and te wise men betwux heom and makede "Sat sahte "Sat te king sculde ben 15 laverd and king wile he livede, and sefter his daei ware Henri king ; y ^jL^ and he helde him for fader and he him for sune, and sib and saehte "'v** 1 sculde ben betwyx heom and on al Engleland. pis and te othre forwardes pet hi makeden^woren to halden pe king and te eorl and te bis,cop and te eorles ; and rice men alle. pa was pe eorl 20 underfangen aet Wincestre and aet Lundene mid micel wurtscipe, and alle diden him manfed and sworen pe pais to halden ; and hit ^*> ward sone swythe god pais, swa cSat nfvre was f re 3 . pa was pe -<,' \ king strengere panne he aevert f r 4 was ; and te eorl ferde over sad ^G^ and al folc him luvede, for he dide god justlse and makede pais. ^5 . 1 154. On pis gaer waerd pe King Stephne dfd and bebyrled per j^j his wif and his sftne waeron bebyrled aet Favresfeld ; paet minster hi <v ^*<* makeden. pa pe king was df d pa was pe eorl beionde sae, and ne durste nan man don oper bute god for pe micel eie of him. pa he to Engleland com pa was he underfangen mid micel wurtscipe, 30 and to king bletced 5 in Lundene on pe Sunnendaei beforen mid- winter daei, and j held pair micel curt, pat ilee daei pat Martin, abbot 6 of Burch, sculde bider faren, ba, saeclede he and ward ded, , . 1 teb. 2 fuMten. 3 here. * her. ' 5 bletcsecT 6 atfc.. *%< JU~*-( A.& ^V *'** r &s*k- C**** ** "~ ^^ CX- 8 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT fowre nonas Januarias \ and te munekes innen dasis cusen of>er ol heom saelf, Willelm de Waltevile is gehaten, god clerc and god man, and wail luved of pe king and of alle gode men. And o[n circ]en 2 byrieden pe abbot 3 hehlice, and sone ]>e cosan abbot 4 ferde and te muneces [mid him to] Oxenforde to ]>e king, [and he] iaf him J>at abbotrice. And he ferde him son[e to Linc]ol and wass J?[aer bletced to] abbot ser he ham come, and [sithen] was underfangen [mid mic]el [wurtscipe at] Burch, mid [mice]l proces- sion. And swa he was alswa at Ramesseie, and at Torneie 5 , and at . . . , and Spallding 6 , and at S . 1 . bares, and . . . , and [nu is] abbot, and fa[ire] haved begunnon. Cristus 7 him un[ne god ^11. THE DEDICATION TO THE ORMULUM Nu, broferr Wallterr, brof>err min affterr J>e fl^shess klnde, Annd 8 broJ>err min iCrisstenndom f>urrh fulluhht and furrh trowwfe, Annd bro^err min I Godess hus jet 9 o J?e fridde 10 wise, purrh J>att witt hafenn takenn n ba ^n re^hellboc to folljhenn, Unnderr fenuhnkess had annd Hf swa summ Sannt Awwstin sette ; Ice hafe don swa summ pu. badd annd for^edd te J?in wille, Ice hafe wennd inntill Ennglissh goddspelless halLjhe ljare 12 , Affterr J>att little witt J>att me min Drihhtm hafebb lened. pu ]x>hhtesst tatt itt mihhte wel till mikell frame turrnenn, ^iff Ennglissh folic, forr lufe off Crist, itt wollde jgrne lernenn Annd fol^henn itt and fillenn itt wilpp pohht, wib]? word, wij^b dede ; Annd forrbi jerrndesst tu batt ice blss werrc pe shollde wirrkenn, Annd ice itt hafe forJ>edd te, ace all J?urrh Cristess hellpe, Annd unhc birr]? baj?e bannkenn Crist batt itt iss brohht till ende. 1 iiii N. IaK. 2 All bracketed words are conjectural. 3 pabb. 4 ab. 5 Torn'. 6 Spall'. 7 Xpus. 8 -), as usually. * Set, with double accent. 10 )>ride. u The breve, as usual when in MS. lire. DEDICATION TO THE ORMULUM Ice hafe sammnedd o J>iss boc J?a goddspelless neh alle patt sinnSenn o be messeboc inn all J>e jer att messe ; Annd^f affterr }>e goddspell stannt att tatt te goddspell mfineb]^ patt mann birrb spellenn to J>e folic off J^e^re sawle nede ; _ ; Annd 3et * tair tekenn mare inoh }?u shallt toeronne findenn, - _ 5 Off fatt tatt Cristess hal^ne J>ed birr]? trowwenn wel annd fol^henn. Ice hafe sett her o J>iss boc amang goddspelless wordess, All burrh mesellfenn, manij word ]>e rinie 2 swa to fillenn ; Ace bQ shallt findenn }>att min word, e^whaer peer itt iss ekedd, 9 Ma hellpenn ba f att redenn itt to sen annd t' unnderrstanndenn 3 All f ess te bettre, hu pe^m birr]? be goddspell unnderrstanndenn. Annd forrbi trowwe ice patt te bin)) wel bolenn mine wordess, E^whser bser fu shallt findenn hemm amang goddspelless wordess ; For whase mot 4 to l^wedd folic larspell off goddspell tellenn, He mot 4 wel eken'n manlj word amang goddspelless wordess. 15 Annd ice ne mihhte nohht min ferrs a$ wibb goddspelless wordess Wel fillenn all, annd all forrJT shollde ice well offte nede Amang goddspelless wordess don min word, min ferrs to fillenn. Annd te bit^che ice off ]?iss boc, heh wikenn alls itt seme})]?, All to J?urrhs^kenn illc In 'ferrs, annd to burrhlokenn offte, patt upponn all ]?iss boc ne be nan word 3am Cristess lare, Nan word tatt swlbe wl ne be to trowwenn annd to foi^henn. Witt shulenn tredenn unnderr fot 4 annd all ]?werrtut 4 forrwerrpenn pe (Torn off all J?att lafe flocc }>att iss J?urrh m} forrblendedd, patt taMebb batt to lofenn iss Jmrrh nlffull modi^nesse. 25 pe^^ shulenn I^tenn 5 hse^ellj off unnkerr swinnc, lef broberr, Annd all J?e^ shulenn takenn itt onn unnitt annd onn idell, Ace nohht }>urrh skill, ace all >urrh nip, annd all Ipuvvh )>e#re sinne. Annd unnc birr)? biddenn Godd tatt he forrjife hemm here sinne ; Annd unnc birrb babe lofenn Godd off batt ittfwas|/bigunnenn, 30 Annd }>annkenn Godd tatt itt iss brohht till ende J^urrh hiss hellpe; 1 3et, with double accent. 2 rime. s tunnderrstanndenn. 4 vowel with double accent. 5 ketenn. io 7. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Forr itt m.2^ hellpenn alle J?a f>att bli)?ellke itt herenn, Annd lufenn itt annd folhjhenn itt wiJ?J> fohht, wif>]3 word, wij>] dede. ^fi*** Annd whase wilenn shall }>iss boc etTt operr sij?e writenn, Himm bidde ice J^att he't write 2 rihht, swa summ fiss boc himn techef>J>, All J?werrtut ' affterr }?att itt iss uppo j?iss firrste bisne, Wif?]? all swillc rime 3 alls her iss. sett, wi]?J> all pe fele wordess; Annd tatt he loke wel J>att he an bocstaff write ^ twi^ess l^^whser J^ser itt uppo )?iss boc iss writenn o ]?att wise. Loke he wel jmtt he't write swa, forr he ne ma3; nohht elless Onn Ennglissh writenn 4 rihht te word, fatt wite he wel to sofe.'H Annd ^iff mann wile wftenn whi ice hafe don J?iss dede, Whi ice till Ennglissh hafe wennd goddspelless halljhe lare, Ice hafe itt don for'rfi'fatt all Crisstene follkess berrhless Iss ffiiiff uppo }>att an, J?att teg, goddspelless halhjhe lare WiJjJ? fulle mahhte folljhe rihht purrh fohht, Jmrrh word, furrl dede. f{ \ jw Forr all J?att sefre onn erf>e iss ned Crisstene folic to foll^henn *" I trowwfe, I de9, all taeche)?f> hemm goddspelless halljhe lare; J? Annd forrj^i whase lerneJ'J? itt annd folljhe]?^ itt wi]}f> dede, He shall onn ende wurr|?i ben furrh Godd to wurrj^enn borrjhenn." Annd taerfore hafe ice turrnedd itt inntill Ennglisshe spaeche, 2c Forr J?att I wollde blifeli3 f att all Ennglisshe lede Wi]?]? aire shollde lisstenn itt, wij^f) herrte shollde itt trowwenn, Wi}>J> tunge shollde spellenn itt, wiff> dede shollde itt folhjhenn, To winnenn unnderr Crisstenndom att Godd so]} sawle berrhless. Annd 3iff Ipe^ wilenn herenn itt, annd fol^henn itt wiJ>J> dede, | Ice hafe hemm hollperfri unnderr Crist to winnenn pe^re berrhless. Annd I shall hafenn forr min swinnc god lain att Godd onn ende, giff patt I, forr "pe lufe off Godd annd forr J>e mede off heffne, Hemm hafe itt inntill Ennglissh wennd forr "pe^re sawle nede. Annd jiff \>e# all forrwerrpenn itt, itt turrne)?]? hemm till sinne, 30 1 het, vowel with double accent. 2 write. 3 rime. * written. DEDICAllUlM 10 1HL OkMULUM^ 1 1 Annd I shall hnfenn addl edd me pe i^aierrd Cristess are, purrh patt ice hafe hemm wrphht tiss boc to pe^re sawle nede, pohh patt te33 all forrwerrpenn itt purrh pe^re modl^nesse. Goddspell onn Ennglissh nemmnedd iss god word, and god tipennde, 1 ^ ** G * God errnde, forrjn J>att itt wass ]?urrh hall^he goddspellwrihljtess All wrohht annd writenn uppo boc off Cristess firste 1 comers*. Off ml soj? Godd wass wurrpenn mann forr all m annfrinn e ne Annd off patt mannkinn purrh hiss daep wass lesedd lit 2 off helle Annd off patt he wisslike ras pe pridde da33 off dsepe, Annd off p>att he wisslike stah pa sij?fenn upp till heffne, 10 Annd off patt he shalL-cumenn efft to demenn alle bede, ,Annd forr to jeldenn iwhillc mann affterr hiss a^henn dede. Off all >iss god uss brinngefp word annd errnde annd god tij^ennde ^Goddspell, annd forrpi ma^j itt wel god errnde ben ijehatenn. Forr mann ma^ uppo goddspellboc godnessess findenn seffrie 15 patt ure Laferrd Jesu Crist uss hafepjj don onn erpe, purrh J>att he comm to manne annd purrh patt he warrp mann onn erpe. , Forr an godnesse uss hafef>p don pe Laierrd Crist onli Wpe purrh J?att he comm to wurrpenn mann forr all mannkinne nede"! Ofjerr godnesse uss hafepp don j?e Laferrd Crist onn erpe 2c purrh\patt he wass i flummjorrdan fullhtnedd forr Ore nede ; Forr patt he wollde uss waterrkinn till ure fulluhht hall^henn, purrh patt he wollde ben himmsellf onn erj>e 1 waterr fullhtnedd. pe J>ridde god uss hafepp don pe Laferrd Crist onn erpe purrh J>att he ;aff hiss aahenn lif wipp all hiss fulle wille 25 To f'olenn daipp 6 rodctre sacclfes wippiitenn wrihhte, To lesenn mannkinn purrh hiss 3 deep ut 2 off pe defless Wahfe ' pe ferpe god uss hafepp don pe Laferrd Crist onn erpe purrh patt hiss hal^he sawle stah fra rode dun till helle, To takenn ut 4 off hellewa pa gode sawless alle "30 1 fisste. 2 vowel with double accent. 3 his. i vowel with double accent. 12 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT patt haffdenn cwemmd himm I J^iss lif purrh sop unnshajrijnesse. pe fifte god uss hafep]? don pe Laferrd Crlstonn erpe purrh lp3.it he ras fqrr ure god pe p ridde da^ off daepe, . Annd let 1 te rjosstl$s sen himm wel inn hiss mennisske kinde ; Forr patt he wollde fesstenn swa sop trowwpe I pe33re brestess s Off patt he, wiss to fulle sop, wass risenn upp off dsebe, , Annd I patt illke fisesh patt wass forr uss o rode na^leda; Forr patt he wollde fesstnenn wel piss trowwpe I pe3$re brestess, He let l te posstless sen himm wel, well offte sipe onn erpe, Wippinnenn da^ess fow'werrtij fra patt he ras off dajpe. ic pe sexte god uss hafepp don pe Laferrd Crist onn erpe purrh patt he stah forr Ore god upp inntill heffness blisse, Annd sennde sibbenn Halia Gast till hise lerninngcninhtess, * \ To frofrenn 2 annd to beldenn'hemm to stanndenn 3aen pe defell, To gifenn hemm god witt inoh off all hiss hal^he lare, , . , 15 To gifenn hemm god lusst, god matiht, to polenn alle wawemv All forr pe lufe off Godd, and nohht forr erpll^ loff to winnenn. pe seffnde god uss shall },et 1 don pe Laferrd Crist onn ende purrh patt he shall 6 domesYcfa^ uss gifenn heffness blisse,* ^iff patt we shulenn wurrpi ben to findenn Godess are. puss hafepp ure Laferrd Crist uss don godnessess seffne, purrh J>att 1.att he to manne comm to wurrpenn mann onn erpe. Annd 6. patt hall^he boc patt iss apokalypsis nemmnedd Uss wrat x te posstell Sannt Johan, purrh Hali} Gastess lare, r 24 patt he sahh upp inn heffne an boc bisett wipp seffne innse^less, Annd sperrd swa swipe wel patt itt ne mihhte nan wihht oppnenn 3 Wippiitenn Godess halLjhe Lamb patt he sahh ec inn heffne. Annd purrh pa seffne innse33less wass rihht swipe wel bitacnedd patt sefennfald godle^c patt Crist uss dide purrh hiss come ; 29 Annd tatt nan wihht ne mihhte nohht oppnenn pa. seffne innse^less Wippiitenn Godess Lamb, patt comm forr patt itt shollde tacnenn patt nan wihht, nan enngell, nan mann, ne naness kinness shaffte, 1 vowel with double accent. a frofren. 3 opnenn, but oppnenn regularly. ./<- DEDICATION TO THE ORMULUM 1 3 Ne mihhte J?urrh himmsellfenn )?a seffne godnessess shsewenn mannkinn, swa J>att it mannkinn off helle mihhte lesenn, Ne gifenn mannkinn lusst, ne mahht, to winnenn heffness blisse. Annd all all swa se Godess Lamb, all jxirrh hiss ajhenn mahhte, Lihhtlike mihhte annd wel inoh J?e seffne innfe^less oppnenn, 5 All swa. J>e Laferrd Jesu Crist all )?urrh hiss a^henn mahhte, Wiff Faderr ann,dwi)?J> Hall} Gast, an Godd annd all an kinde, All swa rihht he lihhtlike inoh annd wel wi})J> alle mihhte mannkinn J)urrh himmsellfenn Ja seffne godnessess shsewenn, Swa J?att he mannkinn wel inoh off helle mihhte lesenn, 10 Annd gifenn mannkinn lufe annd lusst, annd mahht annd witt annd wille, *\^** To stanndenn inn to cwemenn Godd to winenn heffness blisse. Annd forr )?att hali3 goddspellboc all fiss godnesse uss shaewef]?, Piss se^ennfald godle^c }>att Crist uss dide furrh hiss are, ForrJ>i birrj> all Crisstene folic goddspelles lare folljhenn. 15 Annd tserfore hafe ice turrnedd itt inntill Ennglisshe spaiche, Forr }>att I wollde blifeHj }>att all Ennglisshe lede WiJ>}> sere shollde lisstenn itt, wi})J? herrte sholde itt trowwenn, Wif>]? tiinge shollde spellenn itt, wij>f> dede shollde itt fol^henn, To winnenn unnderr crisstenndom att Crist soJ> sawle berrhless." 20 Annd Godd allmahhtl} ^ife uss mahht annd lusst and witt annd wille To foll^henn f>iss Ennglisshe boc fatt. 1 all iss harrj lare, Swa J?att we motenn wurrjri ben to brukenn heffness blisse. Am[sen]. Am[sen], Am [sen]. Ice >att tiss Ennglissh hafe sett, Ennglisshe mpnn tr> iarp *g Ice wass bser bser I crisstnedd wass Orrmin bi name nemmnedd ; Annd ice, Orrmin, full innwarrdli3 wi)?]? miij> annd ec wipf> herrte Her bidde f>a Crisstene menn ]^att herenn g^err redenn 2 piss boc, hemm bidde ice her J>att te^forr me J>iss bede biddenn, patt bro^err J?att tiss Ennglissh writt allre 3efesst s wrat 4 annd wrohhte, patt broken- forr hiss swinnc to lsen so]? blisse mote 6 flndenn. 31 Ara[n], 1 J>at. 2 reden. 3 allrseresst. 4 vowel with double accent. 5 m6te. B. MIDLAND OF THE THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES I. THE BESTIARY The Lion's Nature a vDEJleun stant on hille ; and a ,he man hunten here, QSer Surg his nfse smel ^mam Sat he Qegge^ j Bi wile weie sq he wile to 'dle niSer )wenden, ' AUe hise fetsteppes , after him hefrii^S; ^X^C/)^ DrageS dust wiS his stert Ser he dun' 2 stepped, |^/^W 5 QSer dust gSer deu, Sat he ne cunne is flnden; DrlveS dun to his den Sar he him bergen wille. An oSer kinde he haveS. Wanne he is ikindled Stille US Se leun, ne stireS he nout of slepe, Til Se sunne haveS sinen Sries him abuten; 10 Danne reiseS. his fader him mit te rm Sat he makeS. De (Jridde la'ge haveS Se leun; Sanne he HeS to slepen Sal he nevre luken Se lides of hise egen. Signification Welle, heg is tat hil Sat is hevenrlche ; Ure Lgverd is te leun Se liveS Ser abuven; 15 Hu 3 S9 him Hkede to ngten her on erSe, Migte nevre divel witen, v ' 09 he be derne hunte, Hu he dun come, ne hu 3 he dennede him In Sat defte ^eiden^ Marie bi name, v De -him naTto manne frame. 20 1 -j, as usually. 2 he stepped. 3 wu. THE BESTIARY 15 ($S* krvd Dq_ fire Drigten ded was, and dolven also h^s wille was, In a sign stille he lai til it kam Se Sridde i rclaij> His fader him filstnede swg Sat he r9s ftp dfde S9, us to Hf hglden. , WakeS sg his wille is, (so) hirde for his folde ; 5 He is hirde, we ben sep ; silden he us wille If we iierenjto his word Sat we ne ggn ngwor wille. The Eagle's Nature KiSen I wille Se ernes kinde Alsg ic it o boke rfde; Hu he newe* his guShfde, Hu he cumeS ut of elde; SiSen hise limes am unwelde, SiSen his bfc is al tcwrgng, SiSen his fligt is al unstrgng, - And his egen dimme. 15 HereS hu 2 he neweS him : A, welle he sekeS Sat springeS ai, BpSe bi nigt and bi dai ; ^ Dergver he fiegeS and up he teS '.,:.' JjL- Til Sat he Se hevene seS, Durg skies sexe and sevene,i/ Til he cumeS to hevene. Sg rigt sg he cunne He hgvetS in tSe sunne ; De sunne swiSeS 3 al his fligt, And oc it makeS his egen brigt, His feSres fallen for Se hfte, And he dun jnide. to Se wfte FalleS in Sat wellegrund, Der he wurSeS 4 heil and sund, dridde. 2 wu. 8 swideS. 4 wurdeS. 1 6 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT And cumeS ut al newe, Me were his bee untrewe. Jffis bfc is get biforn wrgng, '(noW^82S> ^ise nmes sinden 1 strgng, \ ( Ne "maig he tilen him ngn fode 5 "Himself to ngne gode. Danne ggS he to a stgn, And he billeS Seron, BilletS til his bc bifgren 2 'y AWn^VU^' HaveS Se'wreiigSe forlgren ; 10 SiSen wiS his rigte bile fa [ . TakeS mfte Sat he wile. Signification Al is man so is tte rn, wulde ge nu listen 8 Qld in hise sinnes dern gr he bicumeS cristen. 14 And tus he neweS him, Sis man, Sanne he nimeS to kirke; Qr he it biSenken can hiseS^eh weren mirke; ForsakeS 4 Sore Satanas and ilk sinful dede, TakeS him to Tesu 5 Crist for he sal ben his mede, LeveS on ure Loverd Crist andJfreS prestes lgre; Of hise egen wgreS Se mist wiles he dreccheS Sgre, . . 20 His hgpe is al totjode ward, and of his hive he letet5 e , Dat is te sunne sikerlike, Sus his sigte he beteS; Naked falleS in Se funtfat, and curneS ut al newe, Buten a litel ; wat is tat ? his miiS is get untrewe ; His muS is get wel unkuS wiS paternoster and crede. 25 Fare he norS or 7 fare he suS, If ren he sal his nede ; Bidden bone to Gode and tus his muS rigten, Tilen him sg Se sowles fode Surg grace off ure Drigten. 1 senden. 2 biforn. 3 listlen. * forsaket. 5 ihu. 6 lereft. 7 er. It i THE BESTIARY 1 7 The Serpent's Nature An wirm is o werlde wel man it knowetS, Ncddre is te name ; - tSus he him newelS Danne he is fdrbrgken ,r and in his eide al forbroiden". Fasted til his fel him slaked ten daies fulle, Dat he is lfne and maimgs and ivele* mai gangen ; He crepetS cripelande fortS, his craft he bus kitSeo 1 , SeketS a stem tSat a oirl is on, nar'we bilten he nedetS him, NimetS mrnt!>es^urg, for his fel he tSer leteoV His flf s fortS crepetS, walked to oe water ward, Wile tSarme drinken. Oc he spewetS^r al tSe venim Dat in his brest is bred ftp his blrde time ; DrinketS sicken inog, and tus he him newetS. Danne Se neddre is of his hid naked And bare of his brestatter, ;r^*x*rv* .If he naked man se ne wile he him nogt neggen, 15 Oc he netS fro him als he frg_ fir sulde. If he closed man se cgf he waxetS, For upn? rigtetS him rfdi to df ren, To deren or to ded maken, if he it muge fortSen. Wat it oe man war wuroe and weren him cunne, 20 FigtetS witS cSis wirm and fare (5 s on him figtande ? Dis neddre sitSen he nede sal MaketS seld of his bodi and sildetS his hfved ; Litel him is of his limes, buten he lif hglde. Signification JCnow Cristene man wat tu Crist higtest, V (Atte^kirkedure . <5ar ou cristned were. jDu higtes to leven on him, and his lages luvlen, To helden wit herte 'Se bgdes of I19I1 kirke \ 1 1 forbroken and forbroiden. 2 forwurden. 3 freS. i krke. a 18 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT If Su havest is brgken, al Su forbredes 1 , ForwurSes and forgelwes eche lif to wglden ; Elde^artjTro eche blis sg Sis wirm o werld is. Newe Se forol 2 sg t5e neddre doS, and ful of Sewes, Se gangen aftuten. Sat tu dure loken oc .\yalke wiS Se erfre,' J. Ne mod Su" ne cune, It is te ned. .... c*-^< Fest Se of stf defastnesse, And help Se povre men Ne deme Se nogt wurSi s Up to Se hevene ward ; Mildelike among men. Mod ne rhannes uncost; oc swic of sineginge, - - And bote bid til Se ai, bpSe bi nigt and bi dai, - Dat tu milce mote haven of Sin misdedes. Dis lif bitpkneS Se sti Sat te neddre gangeS bi, And tis is Se Sirl of Se stgn Sat tu salt Surg ggn : Let Slif Sloe frg ^e sq Se wirm his' fef doS ; G9 Su San t5 Godes hus Se godspel to heren, Dat i^sdne^tirink, sinnes quenching. Oc or sei Su in scrifte to Se prest sinnes tine, Feg Se Sus of Si brestfilSe \ . and feste ^Se forSward Fast at tin herte Sat tu firmest higtes. _ Dus art tu ging and newe, forSward be Su trewe. NedeS Se Se devel nogt, for he ne mai Se dfren nog Oc he fleS frg Se sg neddre frg Se nakede. ^ < ^ AASiV On Se clgSede Se neddre is cgf, and te devel cliver on Ai Se.sirimle bisetten he wile, ^\ And wio al mankin he haveS niS and win. Wat if he If ve have of ure Hevenlpverd For to dfren us sg he Ore eldere j^r dede ? Do we Se tyodi in Se bale and bergen Se soule, Dat is ure fif ved gevelic, helde we it wurSlic. sinnes; 2 1 forbreSes. fordi. 8 wurdi. Hide. \ THE BESTIARY 19 The Whale's Nature Cethegrande is a fis De mgste tSat in- water is ; 1 , ^ . Dat tu wuldes seien get, ryM3f ^^ Gef "Su it sg&-\van it net, ^ -V Dat it were an ejlgnd 1 5 Dat sete on 2 Se sf ggjid/' . j&^X Dis fis Sat is unride, Danne him hungreS he gapeS wide; Ut of his Srpte it sunt an gnde, De swetteste Sing Sat is 6 lpnde. 10 Derfgre oSre,fisses to him dragen, Wan he it @ei he aren fagen ; He cumen and hgven in his muS, Of his swike he am uncuS. Dis cete Sanne hise chaveles lukeS, 15 Dise fisses alle in sukeS; De smale he wile Sus biswiken, De grfte maigjie nogt bigripen. Dis fis wuneS wiS Se sfgrund, ** And liveS Ser evre^hell and sund, 20 Til it cumeS Se time Dat storm stireS al Se sf , -^\ Danne sumer and winter winnen. Ne mai it wunen Serinne, Sq drovi is te sjes griind," ^Js 25 Ne mai he^ wunen S^r Sat stiind, Oc stireS up and hgveS stilie. ^ Wiles Sat 3 weder is sg ille, .JjUjjfy/) 0L\\ ; D sipes Sat am on s fordriven, 't^jf L9S hem is dfS 4 , and lef to liven, 30 h y 1 a neilond. 2 one. 8 oar. * ded. h Skip <PS 20 /. JHE MIDLAND DIALECT Biloken hem and sen tSis fis, ^*x" An ejlgnd he wenen it is. Derof he .aren swi$e fagen, \ And mid here migt Sarto he dragen Sipes on festgn, JrfiJUJLtYi 5 And alle up gangen. -r^i. Of stjm mid stel in Se tunder Wei to brennen on 1 ols wunder, Warmen hem wel and ften 2 and drinken. De fir he fele<5 and docS hem sinken, 10 For sone he divet5 dun to grunde ; He drgpe?) hem alle wi'Suten wunde. Signification Dis devel is mikel wio 1 wil and magt, |'K\A\vl Sq wicches haven in here craft ; He dotS men hungren and haven orist, 15 And man! d(5er sinful list, \ 1 1$ Tone's men to him wiS his gnde, Wosg him folegeo 1 he findeS sgnde.-* - ' 1 , . *i>2 arn o"e little in leve lage, De mikle ne maig he to him dragen; 20 De mik^rTjmfne o]e stfdefast In rigte'lfve mui flfs and gast. \V0s9 listnetS develes lgre, On lengoe it sal him rewen sgre ; Wosq festetS h$pe on him, 25 He sajjaimfolgen to helle dim. r heten. THE STORY OF JOSEPH 21 II. THE STORY OF JOSEPH Putifar trewitS hise ( wives * tale, And have(5 2 dempf Iosep to bale ; He bad ben spc-rcf faste b dun, And hglden harde in prisun. An Htel stund mule he was o^r, a ^ y^*~r g Sg gan him luven (5e prisuner, And <5e 4 'chartre have bitagt Wi(5 (5e prisunes to liven in agt 5 . Or for misdede, or for onsagen^***" *^-v Dgr wgren to tSat prisun dragen 10 On "Sat oe kingos kuppe bfd, And gn tSe ma4e)<5e kinges brfd. Hem dremptearfmes bgcSen 6 nigt, And he wuroen swi<5e sgre ofrigt. Ioseph hem servede v cSgr on sei 15 At here drink and at here mel;. v t He herde hem murnen, he 6 freinde forquat ; Harde/ dromes ogen awyld oat. Dg seide he to (5e buteler 7 , 'Tel me (5in drfm, mijprdoer der 8 ; 20 Que<5ersg it wuroe softe or strgng, De reching wu'nS on God bilgng/ 'Me drempte ic stod at a wintre . , Dat hadde 9 waxen buges (5re ; ijjj - Qrest it blomede, and sio'en" bar 25 De berjes ripe, wurS ic war. * De kinges kuppe ic 10 hadde on hgnd ; De beries <5grinne me tSugte ic wrgng, 2 haved. 3 fast. * de. 5 hagt 6 he hem butuler. 8 her. 9 adde. 10 kinges ic. 22 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT And bar it drinken to Pharaon, Me drempte, als ic was wune to don/ 4 Good is,' qua<5 Ioseph, ' to dremen of win, Heilnesse and blisse is 'Serin; Dre daies ben get for to cumen, 5 Du salt ben ut of prisun numen,' And on "Sin offis 1 set agen. *!r^ Of me Su "Senke 2 San it sal ben; ^ Bed min 'erncfe* to Pharaon, Dat 4 ic ut of prisun wurSe don; io For ic am stolen of klnde lond, And wrrgtel^sPike 5 holden in bgnd/ QuaS Sis brjjdwrigte, ' LiSeS nu ( me : Me drempte ic bars^r|adlgpes Sre, . And (Jprin brfad^anK)Ser mf ten 1 5 Cjuilke ben wune Se king 6 to ften; And r 4ugeie? haven Spron lagt, Dgrfgre ic am in sorge and agtV For ic ne migte me nogt wfreh, Ne Sat mgte fig hem bfren.' 20 'Me were levere/ quad Ioseph, ' Of f ddi drf mes rechen swep ; ^~ * Du salt, after Se Sridde dei, Ben ,do ^pn rode, weilawei !<&^ ^ p**^. And^fugeles sulen Si fleis totfren, ,-^jl 25 Dat sal ngn agte mugen Se wfren/ c SoS wurS sq Ioseph seide Sat. Dis'buteler Ioseph sone forgat; Two "|er siSen was Ioseph sperd Dgr in prisun wiSuten frd.* '-v 30 Dg drempte Pharaon king a drfm Dat he stod bi Se flodes strfm, 1 offiz. s Shenke. 3 herdne. 4 Sa. 5 her wrigteleslike. 6 kinges. 7 hagt. THE STORY OF JOSEPH 23 And SeSen * utcomen sevene 2 nt, Everilc Wei swioe ff t and grf t ; And sevene lfne after ISg, De deden jje sevene fette wo. De lfne haven Se fette freten; 5 Dis drfm ne mai <5e king forgeten. An ooer drfm cam him bifgren : Sevene, f res 3 wexen fette of corn 4 , On an busk ranc" and wel tidi, *?' And sevene lfne rigt tSgrbL .^ffi" J * - " 10 Welkede and smale and drugte numen, De Vance 5 haven <5g gvercumen ; nPbsamen(jV smiten and on a stund De fette Sristen to oe 6 grund. ^U De king abraid and woe in Sogt 7 , 15 Des drfmes swep ne wgt he nogt; Ne was ngn sg wise 8 in al his lgnd De kude undon Sis drfmes bgnd. Dg him bicSogte 9 Sat buteler Of "Sat him drempte in prisun oer, 20 And of Ioseph in Se prisun, And he it tglde oe king Pharaun. - Ioseph was sone in prisun (5g sogt 10 , And shaven and (6la^ and to him brogt. De king him bad ben hard! and bgld, 25 If he can recnen Sis drfmes wgld; He tgld him quat him drempte nigt, And Iosep rechecfe his drfm wel rigt. 'Dis two drfmes bgSen ben gn, God wile oe tawneri, King Pharaon. 30 Dg sevene. 11 ger ben get to cumen, In al fiilsumhfd sulen it ben numen, 1 oeden. 2 vii, as throughout this passage. 3 eares. * coren. 5 ranche. 6 Srist hem to So. 7 Shogt. 8 so wise man. 9 bifthogte. 10 hogt. *5 24 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT And sevene otSere sulen after ben, Sgri and ned ful m en sulen is sen. Al (Sat Sise firste ! sevene jnaken X Suleji_^is_oSere sevene rqspen and ral Icrecle* fee, King, nu herbifgren, To maken lac5es and gaderen corn 2 , Dat "Sin folc ne wurtS undernumen***- ^o^USsa^ Quan "09 hungri gere ben forScumen.' King Pharaon listnede hise redp^c^ Dat wurS him sicken self sped. He bitagte Iosep his ring, i X ^ n d his bege of gold for wurt Sing, And bad him al his lgnd bisenf*"'***-** 1 And under him hegest for to ben; And bad him welcien in his hgnd His fokrpand agte, and" al his lgnd. Dp was under him (Sanne Putifar, And his wlf oat hem so tobar. Ioseph to wive his dowter nam, Ooer is nu San 3 f r 4 bicam ; And ^he <5er him two childer bar, Qr men wur<5 of Sat hunger war, First Manassen and EfFraym ; He luveden God, he gfld it hem. - De sevene fulsum geres faren, 25 Iosep cutSe him bifgren waren; Dan corn 2 wantede in ooer lgnd, D9 was ynug 5 under his hpnd. Hunger wex in lgnd Chanaan, And his lene 6 sunes Iacob fortSan 30 Sente into Egipt to bringen corn 2 ; He bilgf at hgm <5e was gungest bpren. f 1 first. 2 coren. 3 quan. 4 ear. 5 So ynug. 6 x. THE STORY OF JOSEPH 25 De tene 1 comen, for nede sogt, To Iosep, and he ne knewen him nogt. And Sg 2 he lutten him frigtilike, And seiden to him mildellke^-^ 1 We ben sondes, for nedof driven 5 To bigen corn Sgrbi to liverTf"^ Iosep hem knew al in his 'Sogt 3 , Als he let he knew hem nogt. ' It semetS 4 wel "Sat ge spies ben, And "into Sis Ignd cumen to sen ; 10 And cume ge for nft, v o<5er Sing But for to spien u/lgnptSe king.' 1 Nai/ he seiden everilc gn, 1 Spies were we never ngn, Oc alle we ben gn faderes sunen ; 15 For hunger doS us 6 hider cumen.' ' Oc nu ic wgt ge spies ben, For bl gure bering men mai it sen. Hu sulde ani man 6 povre forgeten, Swilke and sg manige sunes bigeten? 20 For seldum bitid self ani king Swilc men to sen of hise ofspring.' 'A, Igverd, mercl, get is Sgr gn, Migt he nogt frg his fader ggn. He is gungest, hgten Beniamin, 25 For we ben alle of Ebrisse kin/ 'Nu, bi Se feiS ic gg to King Pharaon, Sule ge nogt alle hfSen 7 ggn Til ge me bringen Beniamin, Be 8 gungeste broSer of giire 9 kin.' 30 For <5g was Iosep sgre fordred Dat he wgre oc (Surg 10 hem forred. $og. 3 Shogt * semet. 5 doSes. 6 husuld suld oninan. 7 e$en. 8 Sa. 9 pore. I0 Shuig. 2.6 I. THE MIDLAND DIALECT He dede hem binden, and lfden dun And spfren faste in his prisun ; De Sridde daj he let hem ggn, Al but (5e tgn brocer Symeon; Dis Symeon bilf f (Sgr in bgnd Tfi wedde under Iosepes hgnd. Des ooere bretSere sone ongn Token lfve and wenten hgm. And sone he weren (SftSen * went, Wei sgre he haven hem biment, : And seiden hem (San (Sgr bitwen, 1 Wrigtful we in sorwe ben, For we sinigeden qullum gr On ure 2 broker michil mgr For we werneden him merci, Nii drege we sorge al foroV Wende here ngn it on his mod, Oc Iosep al it understod. Iosepes men tSgr quiles deden Al sg Iosep hem hadde 3 beden ; s Dg breoere seckes haven he filt, And in everilc tSe silver pilt Dat (Sor was pajed 4 for oe corn 5 , And bunden (Se mutSes Sgr bifgren. Oc o"e bretSere ne wisten it nogt, 2 Hii Sis dede wurtSe wrogt ; Oc alle he weren gverSogt, And haven it sg to Iacob brogt, And tglden him sg of here sped; And al he it listnede in frigtlhfd. 2 Quan men 8 Sg seckes Sgr unbgnd, And in Se cgrn 5 Sg agtes fgnd, tteden. 2 hure. 3 adde. 4 paid. 5 coren. 6 and quan. THE STORY OF JOSEPH 27 Alle he wgren ftanne sgre 1 ofrigt. Iacob Sus him bimfneo" origt, 1 Wei michel sorge is me bicumen, Dat mm two childre aren me fornumen. Of Iosep wgt ic ending ngn, 5 And bgndes ben leid on Symeon; If ge Beniamin frg me don, DfaS 2 and sorge me sfgeS on. Ai sal Beniamin wi(S me bilfven 3 Dgr guiles ic sal on werlde liven/ 10 f)g quaS Iudas, ' Us sal ben hard, If we ne hglden him ngn forward.' Wex dercfe, tSis corn 4 is ggn, Iacob eft bit hem faren aggn ; Oc he ne duren Se weie cumen in, 15 1 But ge wiS us senden Beniamin.' Bg quacS he, 'Quan it is ned, And ic 5 ne can ng bettre red; Bf re"S "Sat 6 silver hgl aggn Dat hem Sgrof ne wante ngn, 20 And doer silver Sgr bifgren For to bigen wi(5 oSer corn 4 ; Fryji and spices of dere pris BfreS "Sat man 'Sat is sg wis. God unne 7 him ftSemoded 8 ben, 25 And sende me mm childre agen/ Dg namen he forffw eie- rig-t. Til he ben into 9 Egypte ligt. And quanne Iosep hem alle sag Kinde oogt in his herte lag 10 . 30 He bad his stiward gerken his 11 mften, He seide he sulden wi<5 him ften 12 . 1 anno sori. 2 dead. 3 bilewen. 4 derke Sis coren. 5 no ic in MS. 6 dat. 7 hunne. 8 eSimodes. 9 ben cumen into. 10 was. 11 is. 12 alle eten. 28 L THE MIDLAND DIALECT t Jl^~ fcMuJs^ He ledde hem alle to Josepes bin, Her ngn hadden Sg lgten miri. 1 Lgverd,' he se^den Sg everilc gn, ' Gur silver is gu brogt aggn ; It was in ure seckes don, Ne wiste urgi ngn gilt Sgron/ 'BeS nil stille/ quad $6 stiward, 2 1 For ic nu have mm forward.' Dgr cam Sat broker Symeon And kiste his breSere gn and gn; Wei fagen he was of here come, For he was numen Sgr to ngme. \V It was undren time or mgre, Hgm cam Sat riche lgverd Sgre ; And al Sg breSere 3 of frigti mod, Fellen biforn Sat lgverdes 4 fot, And bedden him riche present Dat here fader him hadde 6 sent. -~_ tf^ j IS And he levellke it undejsiod, fV ' LiveS,' quad he, ' Sat fader get Dat Sus manlge sunes bigat ? ' 1 Lgverd,' he se^den, ' get he HveS/ Wgt ic Sgr ngn Sat he ne biveS^ * And Sis is gunge Beniamin Hider brogt after bgdeword Sin.' Dg Iosep sag him Sgr bifgren, Bi fader and mSder broSer bgren, Him gverwente his^er!^ ongn ; Kinde luve gan him gverggn. Sone he gede lit. and stille he gret, [\ Dat al his wlite wurS tfres wet. '' * t A*eA^ ur. 2 quad stiward. 3 briSere. 4 louerdis. hi adde. THE STORY OF JOSEPH 29 After Sat grgt he weis his 1 wliten. And cam San in and bad hem ften. He dede hem wassen, and him bifgren Sette 2 hem as he weren bgren ; Get he Sogte 3 of his faderes wunes, 1; Hii he sette at Se mfte hise simes. Of everilc sgnde, of everilc win, Mgst and best he gaf Beniamin. In fulsumhfd he wurSen glape^, y r *-*j*f /hyft U^P*- f{ ^ Iosep ne Soht Sgrof ng scaSe, no Oc it him llkede switSe wel. And hem lfrede and tagte wel, And hii he sulden hem best lfden 1. Quane he comen in unkinde Seldeh J 'And al (5e bettre sule ge speden, 25 If ge wilen gu wiS trewSe 4 If den.' Eft on morwen quan it was dai, ^ Qr ^ r_Se breSere ferden awai, **&* &x ** ** ^7 Here^seci?&s^ a^ren alle filt wiS corn 5 , And Se silver Sgrin bifgren; 20 And Se seek oat agte Beniamin Iosepes cuppe hid was Sgrin. And quan he weren ut tune went, Iosep haveS hem after sent. Dis sgnde hem gvertakeS raSe, 25 And. bicalleS of harme and scaSe ; I ' 1 Unseli men, quat have ge don ? Grft unselhSe 6 is gu cumen on, ; . For is it nogt mm lgrd forhglen Dat 7 gure gn haveS his * cuppe stolen/ 30 Dg 8 seiden Se breSere sikerlike, 1 Up quam Su it findes witterlike,y 1 is. 3 and Sette. 3 Shogte. 4 treweiffe. 5 coren. 6 unselSehe. t cc-vt 30 I. THE MIDLAND DIALECT He be slagen \ and we agen driven Into Sraldom, evermgr to liven/ He gan hem ransaken ogr gn and gn, And fgnd it ogr sone angn; And nam 09 breSere fverilk gn 5 And ledde hem sorful aggn, And brogte hem bifgr Iosep WiS reweli lgte, and sorwe and wep. Dg quaS Iosep, ' Ne wiste ge nogt Dat ic am o wel 2 witter <5ogt? 10 Mai nogt lgnge me ben forhglen Quatsgevere on Ignde wur<5 stolen. ' ' Lgverd,' quad Iudas, ' do wiS me Quatsg Si wille on werlde be, WiSSan Sat Sii friSe Beniamin. 15 Ic ledde him ut 3 on trewthe mm Dat he sulde eft 4 cumen agen To hise fader, and wiS him ben/ Dg cam I5sep swilc rewSe upon, He dede alle 5 ut Se toSere ggn; 20 And spac unfSes, sg he 6 gret, Dat alle hise wlite wurS tfres wet. 'Ic am Iosep, dredeS gu nogt, For gure helSe gr hider brogt. Two 7 ger ben nu Sat derSe 8 is cumen, 25 Get sulen five 9 mile ben numen, Dat men ne sulen sowen ne shgren, Sg gal drugte Se feldes dfren. RapeS gu to mm fader agen, And seiS him quilke mln blisses ben; 30 And dotS him to me cumen hider, /x And ge and gure orf al togider. 1 he slagen. a wol. 3 ledde ut. * ef. 5 halle. 6 to. 7 to. 8 derke. 9 v. / THE STORY OF JOSEPH 31 / Of lewse god in lgnd Gersen Sulen ge sundri riche ben.' Everilc he kiste, on ilc he gret, v Ilc here was of his 1 tfres wet. <k Sone it was King Pharaon kid 5 Hu tSis newe tiding were bitid; And he was blioe, in herte fagen, Dat Iosep wulde him Sider dragen, For luve of Iosep migte he timen. He bad cartes and waines nimen, 10 And fechen wives and childre and men, And gaf hem ogr al lgnd Gersen, And het hem oat he sulden haven /v Mgre and bet San he kude craven. I Iosep gaf ilc here twinne^srud, 15 Beniamin mpst he made prud; Flf weden best bar Beniamin, Dre hundred plates of silver fin. AIsq ffle 6<5re oprtil He bad ben in his faderes will; 20 And tene 2 asses wi5 sfmes fest, Of alle Egyptes weloe 3 best, Gaf he his 4 breoere wiS herte blioe, And bad hem rapen hem hgmward switSe ; And he sq deden wi<5 herte fagen; 25 Toward here fader he gunen dragen, And quane he comen him bifgren Ne wiste he nogt quat he wgren. 'Lgverd/ he seiden, 'Israel, Iosep olin sune gretec5 oe wel, 30 And sendecS t5e bgde "Sat he liveth; Al Egipte in his wille 5 cliveo? 1 is. a x. 3 welfthe. * is. s wil. 32 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Iacob abraid, and treweS 1 it nogt Til he sag al 8at weloe brogt. 1 Wei me,' quacS he, c wel is me wel Dat ic have 2 abiden o\is swilc 3 s_el. And ic sal to min sune fare, 5 And sen gr ic of werlde chare/ Iacob 4 wente ut of lgnd Chanaan, And of his kinde wel manie a man. Iosep wel faire him understod, And Pharaon <5ogte it ful good; io For <5at he weren hirdemen He bad hem ben in lgnd Gersen. Iacob was brogt bifgren oe king For to geven him his blissing 5 . 'Fader dere 6 / quao 1 Pharaon, 15 ' Hfl f|le ger be (5e on ? ' ' An hundred ger and ontti 7 mg Have ic her drogen in werlde wg ; Dog ftinkeo 1 me Sgroffen fg Dg 8 ic is have drogen in wg, 20 Sioen ic gan on werlde ben. Her uten rd, mankin bitwen.' . Sg omkecS 9 everilc wise 10 man De wgt qugrof mankin bigan, And (5e oTAdames gilte muneo 1 , 25 'Dat he her uten frdes n wunecS. Pharaon bad him wuroen wel In softe reste and sell mel; Him and hise sunes in reste dede In lgnd Gersen on sundri stde. 3 SitSen ogr was mad gn site 12 De was ihgten 13 Ramese 1 trewed. 2 ave. 3 swil. 4 acob. 5 bliscing. 6 derer. 7 xxx. 8 ftog. 9 linked. 10 wis. u herdes. 12 scite. I3 yeten. THE STORY OF JOSEPH 33 Iacob on live wunede (Ser l In reste fulle fowrtene 2 ger; And God him let bifgren sen Quilc time hise ending sulde ben. He bad Iosep his leve sune 5 Qn "Sing 3 Sat off he 4 wel mune, Dat quan it wurSe 5 mid him don, He sulde him birlen in Ebron; And witterlike he it haveS 6 him seid De stfde ogr Abraham was leid. 10 Sg was him lef 7 to wurSen leid Qugr Hall 8 Gast stille hadde seid Him and hise eldere fer fr 9 bifgren, Qugr Jesu Crist wulde ben bgren, And qugr ben dfad, and qugr ben graven ; 15 He Sogt witS hem reste to haven. Iosep swor him al sg he bad, And he Sgrof wurS bliSe and glad. Qr San he wiste off werlde faren, He bad hise kinde to him charen, 20 And seide quat of hem sulde ben; Hali^Gast dede it him seen. In /elf n^ ending and hall 8 lif, SgS*c forlet Sis werldes strif. Iosep 10 dede hise Hch faire gfren, 25 Wassen, and richelike smfren, And spicelike swete smaken; And Egipte folc him biwaken FowertI 11 nigtes and fowerti 11 daiges; Swilce 12 wgren Egipte laiges 13 . 30 First nigen 14 nigt "be liches beSen, 2 xiiij. 3 fthing. * offe. 5 wurS. 6 ave$. ali. 9 ear. 10 osep. n xl. 12 swilc. ,3 lages. 15 34 / THE MIDLAND DIALECT And smfren, and winden and biqufSen, And waken is sioen fowerti 1 nigt; De men sg olden Se hadden 2 migt. And Ebrisse folc hadden 2 an kire, Nogt sone delven it wi(5 yre, Oc wassen it and kepen it rigt, Wiouten smerles sevene nigt, And si<5en 3 smfred <5ritti 4 daiges. Cristene folc havecS oSer laiges; He ben smfred <5gr guiles he liven, Wi5 crisme and olie, in trewtSe given B ; For trewcSe and gode dedes mide Don 6 ben San al (5at wechdede. Sum 5n, sum oVe, sum sevene 7 nigt, Sum oritti 4 , sum twelve 8 mane's rigt, AnjLsUHL^yerJLlc .wurSen ger, Dgr quiles "Sat he wunen her, Don for Se dede chircheggng, Elmessegifte, and messesgng, And (Sat is on fte weches stfde; 20 Wei him mai ben tSat 9 wel it dede. Egipte folc havetS 10 him waked Fowerti 1 nigt and ffste maked, And hise sunes ontti daiges, In clfne lif and hali 11 laiges. 25 Sg wgren forS ten 12 wukes gon, ^^, Get hadde 13 Iacob birigele s ngn. *^\^ And Pharaon King cam bgde bifgren, ^* Dat Iosep haveS his fader swgren. And he it him gatte Sgr he wel dede, And bad him nimen him feres mide, 1 xl. 2 adden. 3 siden. 4 xxx. 5 geven. 6 Son. 7 vii. 8 xii. 9 dat. 10 aveS. ali. 12 x. 13 adde. FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR 35 Wei wgpnede men and wis of hfre, Dat 1 ng man hem bi weie dfre 2 . Dat bere is led, Sis folc is rad, He foren abuten bi Adad. Ful sevene nigt he oer abiden, 5 And bim^ning for Iacob deden. S9 \gng he haven SeSen numen, To flum Jurdan Sat he ben cumen, And' Qver rnsrra-n til Ebron; (""" D(3r is Sat liche in birlele don. 10 And Iosep into Egipte went WiS al his folc Qt wiS him sent 3 . III. FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR. "^ <j pE porter j^o^te what to rede; He let flures gadere on J>e mede, Cupen he let fille 4 of flures l^^ 15 To strawen in oe maidenes bures. pat was his red to helpe him, sg, He let Flgris 5 on J>at 911 cupe gg. Tweie 6 gfegges pe cupe bere, And for hfoie wroj/ hi were; 20 Hi beden God 5ive him yvel 7 fin pat sg manie flures dide 8 J>erin. To pe chaumbre per hi ^ ch olde gg Ne 3den hi ari^t rig ; To anofer chaumbre hi ben 9 aggn, 25 To Blauncheflures chaumbre ngn. pe cupe hi sette to pe grunde, And gn 10 for}) and lete 11 hire stunde 12 / ^^<lQ 1 dat. 2 deren. 3 wid al . . . snt. ( fulle. 5 Floriz, as often, twei. 7 uvel. 8 dude, as often. 9 beo]>. 10 go]), as often. 1 letes. M stonde. D 2 36 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT u^O>- Q maiden com and wolde be flures handlen and bihplde; FlQris wende hit were his swete wijt, Ut of pe cupe he lep ari3t, And J?at maide for J>e drede 5 Bigan to crie and to grede. '( p9 nisie" 1 } Flgris what to rfde For j?e ferlich J>at he hadde; Into J?e Qupe he sterte aje 2 And wib J?e flures hidde he 3 . 10 pis maide J?03te anpn ri^t pat hit was Flpris, fat swete wijt, For here chaumbres nije 4 were, Selde was J?at hi togadere nere, And ofte Blauncheflur hire hadde itgld 15 Hu heo was fram him isgld, Nu maidens comen in to hire lfpe, j- Wei fiftene in gn hfpe, And axede hire what hire were, - And whi hjo makede suche bere. 20 Wei heo was bij?03t and whare To flnden hem answare : * ' To J?e cupe/ heo sf de, ' ich 5 com and wolde pis flures handlen and bihglde; per fi^te 6 ut a buterfl^e, 25 Are ich wiste on mln 13c, So sore ich was offerd of ban pat ich lude? crie bigan.' #a^ pis oj^ere lo^en and hadde gleop - - And ggn a3cn and let en 8 beo. * 30 Clarice "Kattegat maide hende ; To Blauncheflur heo 9 gan wende 1 nuste. 2 a3e, from MS. A. 3 he hudde him. * niz. s ihc, and always. 6 fliste. 7 hide, not in MS. 8 lete>. 9 blauncheflures chaumbre heo. FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR 37 And sfde, ' Swete Blaunchefliir, Wilt u se a wel fair flur? ^ -^j^ Hit ne* grew no^t on f>is lgnde, pat flur fat ich bringe fe tohgnde/"" 2 - 1 Away, Claris 1 / quaj> Blauncheflur, 5 'Ho J^at luvej> paramur, And haj> ferof joye mai luve fluresj Ac ich li,bbe in 'soreje in J>is tures, For ich wene, wifmte 2 gabbe, 1 ' pat )?e Ad miral me wile 3 habbe. Ac J>ilke~ day ne schal ne^vere be, Ne schal me nevere a twite me pat ich beo of luve untrewe, Ne chaunge luve for ng newe, Ne lete J?e glde for ng newe be, 15 S9 dobFlgris on his contre ; Ac pej Flgris forjete 4 me, Ne schal ich nevere forjete J>e7 Claris iherde es ille reufe Of trewnesse and of trewj>e^ 20 pe tfres 5 glide of hire lere V "** ' Blauncheflur,' he sfde, ' gode ifere, Leve swete Blauncheflur, Cum and se a wel fair flur/ Togedere hi ggn nu imk^^JL 25 And Flgris ha]? iherd al J?is; Ut of J^e cupe he lep^angn, And to Blauncheflur he gan ggn. EiJ^er ober sone ikneu, ^^v Bgfe nupe hi chaungen 6 heu; NN *A fc 30 Togadere wifute word hi lepen, Clepte and kiste 7 , and eke wepen 8 ; 1 Clariz, occasionally. 2 bijuite, as often. 3 wule, as occasionally. 4 forje. 5 tieres. 6 chaunge^. 7 keste. 8 weopen. 38 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Here kissinge * ilf ste a mile, And >at hem J^ujte litel while. P9 2 Clarice biheld 3 al J>is, Here cuntenaunce and here blis ; Seide Clarice to Blauncheflur, ' Knowest u 03t jete o 4 J>is fiur ? A litel fr ])u noldest hit se, Nu ne mi5le hit lete fram J>e. He moste kunne michel 5 of art pat f>u woldest 3eve pevof part/ ' Certes/ qua]? Blauncheflur to Claris^ 1 pis is min gjene swete FlQrIs.' Nu bglpe two ]?es swete J>inge 6 Ciie 7 hire merci al wepinge, * -^ To \>q Admiral J>at hem ne wreie^ ! For J>enne were here sore3e neie 8 / N **n Clarice hadde of hem pite: ' Ngfjing/ heo sf de, ' ne dute ^e, Ne dute 35 namgre 9 wij>alle pat hit were to me bifalle. . ^ Heje ich wille and ngj>ing' wreie :) <^a^ Ower fieire cumpaignie.' Clarice hem ha}? to bedde ibro^t pat. was of pal and selc i\vro3t ; In bedde heo bro3te hem adun, And hire 10 self wende hem fram. pg Fl^rfs first spgke bigan : 1 Ure Lgverd/ he sede, ' fat makedest man, pe ich J?onke n v Jliodes sune, 4|^f((C\ pat ich am to /mi Jfeof icume. 30 1 kessinge. 2 ]>, not in MS. 3 biheold. * o, not in MS. 5 muchel, as occasionally. 6 fringes. 7 criep. 8 niwe. nammore. 10 hure, as occasionally. n J>onki. FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR 39 Mi lef, nu ich habbe fe funde 1 , Of al mi care ich am unbundle/ Nu aifer haj? of>er itgld Of here sore^e and care cgld, pat hi hadde ifunde bg Si}?fe hi were ia|laatwg. Nu hi cleppen 2 and kisse *, And maken togadere michel blisse ; If fer was a^t bute kift4 Swete Blaunchefliir hit wiste. Ngn 6f>er hevene hi ne bfde Bute evre swiche 5 lif to lfde. Ac lgnge ne mijte hi hem wite pat hi neren underlie, 'oJt>cf For 6 \>q Admiral hadde such a wune, ch 7 moretid fer moste cume Two maidens wij> michel honur Up 8 into fe hejeste tur, pat were feire and swi{?e 9 hende ; pat gn his hfved for to kembe, pat oJ?er bringe towaille and bacin For to wasse his hgnden in. Swiche him serven 10 a day sg faire, A more^e moste anof>er peire. Ac rnfst were wuned 11 into J?e tur Maide Claris and Blaunchefliir. Clarice, joie hire mot bitide, Args up in /pe more3entide, And haf> cleped 12 Blaunchefliir To gg wif> hire into \>z tur. Qua]? Blaunchefliir, ' Ich am cominge/ Ac heo hit sfde al slepinge. n 25 30 ifunde. 2 cleppej). up, not in MS. cussej). suj>e. * custe. 10 serve J). 5 swich. 11 iwuned. ehc. 12 icluped. 40 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Claris com into pe tur; pe Admiral axede Blauncheflur. ' Sire, al ni^t at hire ' boke Heo haf> 2 J?eron irad and loke, And ]?eron bfde 3 hire oresun V^***^ pat God )^at pole3e^passiurr <x; ^ v ii-> ys J>e hglde, Sire, lpnge alive ; And nil hep is asleped swij^e pat heo ne mai come to J>e7 ' Is )?at s6J>e 4 ?' sfde he. Heo sfde, ' ^e, Sire, withute If sing/ 1 Heo is,' he sfde, 'a swete J>ing, Wei aste ich willen hire to wif J>at so ^erne bidde mi lif.' A more3e pg Claris arist Blauncheflur heo atwist *^-& k pat he makede sq lgnge demere 5 . "j ' Aris,' heo sfde, ' and gg we ifere.' QuaJ> Blauncheflur, ' Ich come, angn.' Ac Flgris cleppen hire bigon, And heo 6 him alsg unwise^" VN -*^ c And felle 7 aslepe oh Jris wise. p9 Clarice to J>e piler com,. And pe bacin of golde n5m To bfre wif> hire into J>e tur, Heo lokede after Blauncheflur. p9 Clarice com into J>e tur, He axede after Blauncheflur: 'Sire, ich wende hire finde here, Heo 8 was arise' are ich were; Nis heo no^t icume 3ete ? ' Quahe, ' Heo dute me to lite.' "Hieo set at hire. 2 and haj>. 3 ibede. * soj). 6 he. 7 feolle. 8 he. , FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR 4 1 He clepede 1 to him his chaumberlaynj And het him gg wif> alle mayn For to wite whLheo ne come 2 To his'Efste swife 3 sone. For]? he wende sone angn, 5 To hire chaumbre fat he com. In hire bedde he fgnd twg, Wei faste iclept 4 , aslepe bg Neb to neb, and milf to miif>; Sone were here sorejen 5 cujn 10 To J>e Admiral sone he te$ And tglde him what he isej. pe Admiral het his swerd bringe ; *^**imte he wolde of fis 6 finge. Forjp he wende wif al his mayn, 15 He and his chaumberlayn ; In J?e bed he 7 fgnd tweie, git was J>e slep in here eie. He let adun J?e clgfes caste Binffen here breste; 20 Bi here breste he knew angn ^ pat 6n was maide and fat ofer mon 8 . pe* children awgke ]>g angn, And se^e J>e Admiral bifgre 9 hem ggn Wif> his swerd al adra^e;^ ' 25 Sgre hi ben offerd, and wel maje. ^. Seie,' qua J>e Admiral, < belamy, Ho makede \> e sg hardy ;v ' For to come into mi tur, And to ligge bi Blauncheflur ? ' 3 Hi crien 10 him mere! bgpe swife pat he ^ive hem first of live. clupede. * cume. 3 suthe, as occasionally. * iclupt. s sore3'ef 6 J)us. * 7 heo. 8 a mon. 9 bevore. 10 cries. 42 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT After his barnage he haj> isent 1 To awrfke him wif jugement, And let hem fe while binde faste And into prison ben icaste. His palais fat was sg faire ibild 2 5 Of erles and barons it was ifild \ Up he stod amgng hem alle, Bi semblaunt wel wrgj> wifalle : 1 Lgrdinges/ he sfde, wij> michel honur ^e habbe iherd of Blatmcheflur, 10 Hu ich hire bo^te apli^t ** ^ f*^\ For seve sVpe of ggld hire wijt; >^r*^\y To hire was mi mf ste wene "^jK. For to habbe to mi quene. x*"~M **^^ Nis no3t ^Qre fat in 4 ich com, 15 And fgnd hire wij> horedom 5 , me to schame and deshonur In hire bedde on mi tur. Ich habbe 30U tgld hu hit is went; \d Awrfkeb me wif> jugement/ 20 panne spak a freo burgeis V - pat was hende and curteis: 1 Sire, are hi beo to dffe 6 awreke, We mote ihere \ e children spfke ; Hit nere nojt elles rijt jugement 25 Wifmten answare t5 acupement/ pe king of Nuble sfde Ipg, 'ForsoJ?, ne schal hit no5t g sg; Hit is rigej alle>n % ^^; Felons inome? hondhabbing 3 For to suffre jugement Wifute answare gfer acupement/ 1 isend. 2 ibuld. 3 ifuld. i ine. 5 hordom. 6 dij?e. FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR 43 After pe children nu me senden * ; Hem to berne fir me tenden 2 . Seide 'Ftgrrs to Blauncheflur, 1 Of Ore lif nis rig sucur, ^^ Ac min is pe gilt 3 , and pe unmJ> 5 pat J?u for me schalt pg\ie dff>; Ac if kinde 4 hit f>glie "mijte Ich Qjte deie twye wif> ri3te, Q df J> for J?e, gn 6J>er for me, For J?is )?u j^glest nu for me. 10 For if I nere into J?is tur icume, ^ v WiJ> mire^e pu mi3test herinne wune.' He droj forf> a riche ring His moder 3af him at his parting: 'Have J>is ring, lemman min, 15 pu mijt 5 ng;t deie while he is ]>m' pe ring he havej^ for]} arajt And to Blauncheflur bitajt. ^O- 1 pe ring ne schal nevre aredde me, For dfj? ne mai ich se on pe. y 20 pe ring hep wolde a3e rfche And to Flgris him bitfchej^Wt-j Ac for al pat heo mi3te do, He him nolde a3en ifo^A* L^T And pe ring bi gne stunde 25 Fel adun to pe grunde. A due stupede and him upnom, And was ferof wel bli]?e/mon) Nu pes childre forf> meTBringe To here dom al wepinge, 30 Ac per nas ngn sg stirne 7 m^n pat hem lokede upon, 2 tendej). 3 gult. * kunde. 5 ne miat. * \>e while. 7 sturne. 44 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT pat nolde pg swtye fa^e * pat jugement were wifxira^e; For Flgris was sg fair 3ongling, And Blauncheflur sg swete J^ing, Of men and wimmen }?at ben 2 nuf>e, pat gg and se 3 and spfke 4 wif> muje, Ne ben sg faire in here gladnesse Sg hi were in here sorinesse. Ac \>q Admiral was sg wrgf> and wod He quakede for grame fer he stod, And het hem binde wel faste And into pe fire caste. pe due ]?at pe ring funde v Com to pe Admiral and rjinde, ,And al togadere he gan him schewe Of fat pe children were biknewe.^UA,/ pe Admiral let hem ajen clfpey^ For he wolde wij? Flgris spfke. ' Sire,' quaf Flgris, ' forsof) ich telle pu no^test no;t J>at maide quelle; Of al f>is gilt ich am to wite, Ich 03te deie and heo gg quite/ QuaJ> Blauncheflur, 'Aquel Jm me, And let Flgris alive be; ^if 5 hit nere for mi luve He nere nojt fram his lgnde icome. QuaJ> pe Admiral, ' Sg ich mote gg, ^e schulle deie togadere bg ; Miself ich wille me awrfke, Ne schulle ;e nevre gg ne sp^ke/ Flgris for]? his nekke bf d, tjU^ And Blauncheflur wifdra^e him jet ; Blauncheflur bid for J) hire swire' - ', And FlgrTs ajen hire gan tire. ^ ,'. t0 suj?e sage. 2 biij), as occasionally. 3 seoj). * spekej). 5 5ef. FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR 45 Nei)?er ne rrn^te J^ere J^gle''***^ pat of>er deide bifgre. w^. pg be Admiral, pe} he wrgf> were, per he chaungede his chere ; m^ For eyber 1 wolde for ofer deie, 5 And he 2 sej man! wepinge 3 eie, And for he luvede sq muche f>at mai, Al wepinge he turned away. His swerd fel of his hgnd to grunde, Ne mijte he hit hglde bilke 4 stunde. 10 pe due J>at here ring hadde, For hem to spfke wille he hadde : 1 Sire Admiral/ he sf de, ' iwis Hit is Ipe wel Htel pris v.W^ pis feire children for to quelle; 15 Ac betere hit is J?at hi Ipe telle Hu he com into J>e tur To ligge Iper bi Blaunchefliir. His engin whan ]?u hit wite pe betere wij> 6J>er ]>u mi^t Ipe wite/ 20 Alle J?at herde wordes his Bisechen })at he graunte 5 {>is. He het him telle his engin, Hu he to Blaunchefhlr com in, And ho him radde and help j?arto. 25 1 pat/ qua he, ' nelle ich nevre do For J>ing J^at me mai mf do, Bute hit hem be forjive also.' ihfi'Y^ Alle Ipe olpere bisechen 6 bis, "" And of J>e Admiral igranted is. 3 Nu ord and ende he haj> hem tgld 7 ; Hu Blaunchefliir 8 was fram him sgld 9 , 1 he se3 pat ey>er. 2 for he. 3 wepinde. 4 Jmlke. 5 graunti. 6 bisechep. 7 itold. 8 blacheflur. 9 isold. 46 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Hu 1 he was of Spaygne a kinges sone For hire luve J?ider 2 icume, To fgnden wif> sume ginne Hu he mi3te hire awinne ; And hu, purq J>e ciipe and J>e 3 gersume, 5 pe porter was his man bicume, , And hu he was in a cupe ibgre. i Alle pes opere lowe perfgre 4 . pe Admiral pg, wel him bitlde, pat child he sette 5 bi his side; 10 And haf> foqive his wrappe bg, Flgris and Blauncheflur alsg, And sfde wip him hi scholde be pe beste of al his maine. And Flgris he makeb stgnde uprijt, 15 And per he dubbed him to kni3t. Nii bgpe togadere pes childre for blisse Falle 6 to his fet, hem to kisse; He let hem to gne chirche bringe, And spiisen hem wip gne gold ringe. 20 purq p e red of Blauncheflur Me fette Claris adun pe 7 tur. pe Admiral hire nam to quene; pilke f|ste was wel.,breme 3 For per was alle kinnes 8 gleo 25 pat mi^te at eni bridale 9 beo. Hit nas perafter ngping lgnge pat per com to Flgris writ and sgnde, v**^ pat pe king his fader was dfd And pat he scholde nimen his rfd. 30 panne seide pe Admirail, 'If pu dost bi mi consail, 1 and hu. 2 Jmder. 3 Jrores Jjc 4 }>ervore. 5 set. 6 falle>. 7 of ]>e. 8 kunnes. 9 briddale. THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL 47 Bilf f wij? me, and wende na3t hgm ; Ich wille 5eve }>e a kinedom Al sg Igng and al sg brgd, Alsg evre 3et ]ri fader bgdV Ac Flgris nolde for ng winne, 5 Levere him were wif> his kinne. pe Admiral he bid godday, And }>onkede Claris bat faire may, And to hire he haj? i^olde Twenti pund of rf de 2 golde ; 10 And to Dans fat him sg ta^te TwentT pund he ara3te, And alle J>at for him diden ei dfl He 3flde here while swibe wel. )^^} He bitajte hem alle God Almi3te, 15 And com hgm when he mi3te. He was king wi]? michel honur, And hep his quene Blauncheflur. . < Nu 3 haven 3 iherd bane ende ^m** *^ .^ Of Flgris andhis lemman heride, 20 Hu after bale come}) bote. God leve bat us sg mote, pat we him mote lovle sg pat we mote to hevene gg. Amen. IV. THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL Als I lay in a winteris ny3t 4 25 In a droupening 5 bifgr be day, Forsobe 6 I sau3 a seliy sy3t 7 , A body on a bere lay, 1 ibod. 2 pond of ride. s habbej). 4 nyt. 5 droukening. 6 vorso|>e. 1 syt. 48 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT pat havede ben a mody kny;jt And lltel x served God to pay 2 ; i Lgren he haved pe lives lyjt, pe ggst was oute and sdiolde away. Wan pe ggst it scholde gg y ' It 3 biwente and withstod, Biheld 4 the body fere it cam frg Sq serfulli with dredli mod ; It seide, .' Weile and walawg ! Wg wo \>e fi fleys, pi foule blod. Wreche bodi w^y list ou 6 sg, pat ^wilene were sg wilde and wod? ' pou fat were woned to ride Hey5e on horse in and out, Sg kweynte 6 knijt ikutS 7 sg wide, 15 As a lyon fers and proud, qwere is al fi michele pride, And f I* lede fat was sg loud ? !jwi list ou fere sg bare o side 8 Ipricked in fat pore schroud? 20 * ^were ben f 1 wurtSli 9 wedes, pi somers with f 1 riche beddes, pi proude palfreys and fi stedes? pat f ou about 10 in .dgster leddes ? pi faucbuns fat were wont 11 to grede, a~^: 25 And fine houndes fat fdu fedde" 12 ? Me f inkeb God is pe to ^nede, pat alle fine frend beon frg pe fledde. 1 lutel. 2 pay3. 3 yt, as often. * biheold. 5 listou3. 6 koweynte. 7 ikud. 8 bareside. 9 murdli. 10 haddest. 11 noujt 13 ledde. THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL 49 '^were beon pi castles and \>\ toures, pi chambres and pi rlche halles Ipeynted with sg rlche floures, And pi rlche rgbes alle? pine cowlte s and pi covertcTures, 5 r*J> pi cendels and pi rlche palles ? Wreche, ful derk 1 is noil 2 pi bour; Tomoruwe pou 3 schalt perinne falle. 1 ^were ben pine cokes snelle, pat scholden ggn to 4 greipe pi mte 10 With spfces swete for to smelle, pat pou nevere were ' fol of frfte , To do pat foule fleys to swelle pat foule wormes scjiplden fte? And pou havest pe pine of helle 15 With glotonye me bigfte. . . / 'For God pe schop 6 aftir his schalt J, And gaf pe b9fe wyt and skii; In J?i loking was 1 laft To wisse aftir pin oune wil. 20 Ne toe I nevere wychecraft, Ne wist I 3wat was god 8 ngr U, . \ Bote as a wretche dumb and daft^ Bote as tou taugtest me 10 pertil. ' 1 Set to serven pe to queme 25 >QpQ at even and at morn 11 , Sipin 1 was pe bitau^t to }eme, F19 pe time pat pou was born, pou pat dedes coupest deme Scholdest habbe be war biforn 30 1 wrechede it is. 2 nou3, as often. 3 >ou3, as often, but always printed Jjou. 4 to, from Auch. MS. 5 werere. 6 schop J>e. 7 schap. 8 guod, as often. 9 mad. 10 me, not in MS. n morwen. 50 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT. Of ml folye, as it seme 1 ; Nou wip J>iselve thou art forlorn.' a pe gast it seyde, ' Bodi be stille ! 3\vo ha]? lfred pe al pis wite pat give^t me pese wordes grille, 5 pat list per bollen as a bite? Wenest ou, wretche, po:j thou fille Wip J>I foule fleisch 2 a pite, Of alle dedes thou didest ille pat pou sg lijtli 3 . schalt be quite. 10 Wenest ou nou to 4 gete pe grip per pou list rgten in pe clay? pey pou be rQtin pile and pip, And blowen wip pe wind away, get 8 schalt ou come wip lime and lyp 15 Agein to me on domesday, And come to court and 1 pe wip For to kepen oure harde_pa^ 1 To tf che were pou me bitau^t ; Ac ^wan pou poujtest of pe qufd,-^-^- 20 \ Wip pi tep pe brldel pou laujt, pou dlst al pat I pe forbad. T5 sinne 6 and schame it was pi drau^t, Til untid and til wikkedehf d ; Inou^ I stod ageyn and fau3t, 25 Bot ai pou nome pin oune rfd. 'Wan 1 pe wolde teme and tfche ^wat was yvel and 3\vat was god, Of Crist ne kirke was ng speche, Bote renne aboute and breyde 7 wod; 30 semet. 2 fleichs, as often. 3 litli. 4 to, from Auch. MS. 5 3eot. 6 sunne, as usually. 7 breyd. THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL 51 I110U3 I mijte preye and prfche, Ne mijte 1 nevere wende \>\ mod jf\ pat f 6u woldest God knoulfche, But don al fat fin herte to 1 stod. 'I bad fe fenke on soulenedes 2 , 5 Matines, masse, and evespng; Thou mostist first don of ere dedes 3 , pou seidist al was idel ggng. ' To wode and water and feld thou ede^t . Or to court 4 to do men wrpng ; Bote for pride or grettore medes 5 Lltel 6 fou dlst 7 god among. # J, 'Ho may m^re trayson do, y Or his 8 Igverd betere engine, pan he fat al his trist is to, 15 In and out 9 as oune hyn? Ay sef f e fou was f riven and f 19, a fr ^ ^ I Mijtis did 10 I alle mine, (^ ^-^> To por.veie M f e rest and ro^" And fou to bringe me in pine. 20 'Nou mauwe fe wilde bfstes renne And lien under linde and Iff, , And foules file bi feld an& fenne, Sif>in fl false herte/clff.'J^Cjf- pine eijene are bllndW-awa connen noujt kenne, 25 pi mouth is dumb, fin fie is dff; And nou sg 1qJ1i 12 fou list grenne, vU - ^ Uaaj>j ^ /k/1 ^ Frg f e comef a wikke wf f. 1 to, not in MS. 2 soulenede. 3 dede. * cour. 5 mede. e lutel. 7 dust. 8 is, as in next line. 9 ou$t. 10 mitlis ded. 11 porveje. u lodli. E 2 52 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT ' Ne nis ng If vedi bri3t on ble, pat wel were woned 1 of pe t5 lete, ifi pat wolde lye a nht 2 bl pe ; . For nou5t 3 pat men mi3te hem bihete. pou art unsemly for to se, 5 Uncomll for to kissen swete 4 ; pou ne havest frend pat ne wolde fie, Come )?ou stertlinde in pe strete.' j pe bodi it seide, ' Ic seyje, *Gast, pou. hast wrgng iwys :J - ~A\ 10 Al pe gilt 5 on me t5 leyje, pat pou hast lorn pi mikil blis. Were was I bl wode or weyje, Sat or stod or dide ou3t mys, pat I ne was ay under pin ey^e ? 15 Wel pou wgst pat soth it is 6 . ' Wedir I ede up or doun, pat I ne bar pe on my bac, Als pin as' frg toun to toun, Alse pou 7 me lete have rap and rac? ^t 20 pat tou ne were and rede 8 roun Nevere. did I ping ne spac; Here pe sope Jg^men mowen On me pat ligge S9 9 big and blac. 'For al pe wile pou were mi fere 25 I hadde al pat me was ned, I mijte spfke, se and he re: ~\ I ede and rgd and (cfranl/ and et. Lgpli chaunged 10 is my^cnere Sin pe tyme pat pou me let; 30 iwoned. 2 nijth. 3 noujth. * cussen suwete. 5 wyt. v ys. 7 als se )>ou3. 8 red. 9 here so. l0 lodli chauched. ^ THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL 53 Dff and dumb I ligge on bere, pat I ne may sterin hand ne fet. s~ Q 'I scholde have ben dumb as a schep, ' Or as an ouwe or as a swyn pat et and drank and lai and slep, 5 Slayn, and passid al his pin ; Nevere of' : cat|I nome 1 kep,^4v Ne wyste wat was water ne wyn, ou< sr ne w Ne leyn in helle fat is SQ^depV^ Ne were fe wit fat al w&&-pin. 2 %\ pe gast it 3 seide, ' Is ng doute ; Abouten, bodi, fdu me bar; pou mostist nede, I was wifoute Hand and fot, 1 was wel war. Bote as tou bere me aboute. . , L J 5 Ne mijt 1 do f e If ste char; * ^ p9rfgre most 1 nede loute, fyu Stj^ S9 doth fat ngn ofer dar. 1 Of 9 wymman bom and bredde, Body, were we bofe tw9; 20 Togidre fostrid fayre and fedde Til fou coufist spfke and gg. Softe fe for love 1 ledde, Ne dorst I nevere do fe \xq; \y To lese f e sg S9re I dredde, 25 And wel I wiste to gete 4 na m9. SI U "2^ ^l ' For me f ou woldest sumwat .&q . \V3ile fou were 3ong a litil first, For frendes ey5e fat f e stod to, pe wile fou were bftin and ,birst; 30 7 he ne. 2 nevere ne wist i of al }>at was tin. 3 yt, as often. 4 getin. ^ IO 54 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Oc wan fou were friven and frg, And knewe hunger, cgld and first.*. And 3hwilk was eyse, rest and ro,' Al fin oune wil fou dist. 1 saw f e fair on fleysch and blod And al m! love on f e I kesT; pat fou f rive me f ou*ie god, And let fe haven ro and rest, pat made fe sg stirne 2 of mo(L* And of werkes sg unwrest ; 2E f, To fijte with fe ne was ng b6V~^>*A.cW Me fat fou bar in f I brest. /'Gloterie and lecherie, . ; Pride 3 and wicke coveytise, Nlfe_and_.gnde_and envie 15 To God of hevene and alle hise, And in y^nhst for to lye, Was ti wone in alle wise 4 ; mmmmmmmmmm* That I schal nou ful dere abye, B<w- ^ A, weyle ! sgre may me grisej cvn' 20 { pou was warned her bifgre, ^wat we 5 bgf e scholden have ; Idel tale held tou fat f gre pou sau3 ffle dun 6 in grave, pbu dist al fat fe werld fe bad, 25 And- fat f 1 fleys f e wolde crave ; I fglede fe and dide 7 as mad To be maister and I f I cnave.' Jp / 1 ' Iwenest 8 fou, ggst, f e geyned ou^t 9 For to quite fe wifal, 30 1 virst. 2 sturne. 3 prude. 4 waste wane non of J)ise. 5 we, not in MS. 6 bi dun. 7 dide, not in MS. 8 iweneste. 9 out. ^ THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL 55 pou fat was sg worfli 1 \v10u3t, To seye 1 made fe my fral? Did 2 I neyere on live noujt, I ne raitu,ne I ne stal pat first 3 of fe.ne cam fe fou^t; 5 Aby it fat aby^e schal ! ^wat wist I wat was wrgng or riht 4 , Wat to take or 5wat to schone, Bote fat fou pottest in ml sisht 5 pat al be wisdom scholdest cone? ^.v. 10 rjwanne fou me tau^tist on untijht , And me gan f eroffe mone, panne did 2 I al my mi^ht 7 . Anof er time to have my woneT Ww- rt 9 'Oc haddist ]x>u, fat Crist it oufe/- 15 Given me honger, first 8 and cQld, And fou witest me fat ng god coufe, j^J^ In bismere 3wan I was sg bgld, pat I hadde undernomen in ^oufe 1 havede h^lden ;wan I was gld 9 ; 20 pou let me rekyn north and south And haven al my wille on wgld. &1, * pou scholdist for 119 lif ne lgnd, Ne for ngn ofer worldes winne, Have soffrid me to lein 911 hgnd, 25 pat havecS tornd to schame or sinne ; Oc for I fe S9 eise fgnd, And fi vretche wit S9 finne 10 , pat ay was wrifinde as a wgnd,' perfgre n coufe I nevere blinne. 30 1 wordli. 2 dud. 3 furst. i rith. 5 si3th. 6 unti3th, 1 mi3th. 8 vurst. 9 I havede h olden old. 10 with so Jmnne, 11 }>efore. ' 56 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT 1 To sinne J>6u wistist was my kinde, As mankinne it is al sg, And 15 pe wretche world sg minde, And to IpQ fend fat is iire l fg. , pou scholdest fr have late me binde ^ 5 Wan I misdede, and don me wg ; Ac 5wanne fe blinde lat fe blinde, In dike he fallen bgfe twg.' ^ ^ Thg bigan J?e ggst to wepe, And seide, 'Bodi, alias, alias, io pat I fe lovede evere jete, For al mi love on J>e 1 las. <&>ih*J) pat tou lovedest me foil lete, c^musi - AAM**~On*o And madest me an houve of glas ; I dide al fat f e was sete, - i 15 And f ou my traytor evere was. 1 pe fend of helle fat havef envle 2 To mankinne 3 , and evere haf had, Was in us as is a 4 sple To do sum god 3 wan I fe bad. 20 The werld he toe to cumpaynie 5 , pat mam a soule haved forrad*'*' pey f re listen J?I folye, And maden 6 , wretche, fe al mad. $M '^wan I bad fe reste take, 25 Forsake sinne ay and 90, Do penaunce, faste and wake, pe fend 7 seide, ' pou schalt nou^t sg>, pus 8 sone al f 1 blisse forsake, To liven ay in pine and wq! 30 1 ore, as often. 2 envije. s mankune. 4 as a. 5 cum- pani3e. c madin. 7 fe. 8 )>os. THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL 57 Joye l and blisse I rede pou make, And penke to live seres my' < ' 3wan I bad te Jeye pride, pi mame mes,~pi nche schroud, pe false world pat stad bislde, 5 Bad pe be ful quoJft[t|" , (knd proud; pi. fleysch with riche rgbes schride, Nou^t als a beggare in a clout V x *> And on heije horse to ride Wip mikel meyne in and out 3 / 10 ZU *3 wan I Da ^ J>e frliche to rise, Nim of 4 me pi soule kep, pou seidest thou mijtest a ngne wise Forggn pe mine 5 morweslep. \V3a11 3e hadden set/yoTur gis e. 15 3 6 pre traytours/ v s^fe^T~wep ; Ye ladde me wip 36lire 7 enprise, As pe bochere 8 dop his schep. 1 !}wan 36 9 pre traitours at 9 tale Togidere weren^agein me sworn, 20 Al 3 maden trcffevlue pat I haved seid biforn. ^e ledde me bi doune and dale As an oxe bi pe horn, <\ Til per as him is browen bale \ per his prgte schal be schorn. 'For love pi wille I folgwede al, And to mm oune/a^tW I drou3, To foluwe pe pat waVini pral, # . P. pat evere were false and frou3 -B 1 30 1 ioyje. 2 clou3t. 3 ou3t. 4 on. 5 murie. 6 ]?e. 7 wid oure. 8 bo]>elere ; Auch. MS. bucher. se, not in MS. *m 25 58 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT ^i pou it dist and 1 forhal, We wisFen * wel it was woua ;v perfgre mote we kepe ure fal, *^ Pine and schame and sorewe inou3. 1 peia alle J?e men nou under mone 5 To demen weren sete on benche, pe schames }>at us schullen be done ,^^J^ Ne schulden 2 halven dfl bipenche 3 / Ne helpej) us ng bfde ne bone, ^ J osfc^ Ne may us nou np wyl towrenche; io Hellehoundes comen 4 nou sone, > ' ForJ>I ne mouwe we noyfer blenche.\w J^ A(J() 3 wan l^at bodi say J?at gast 5 pat mgne and al J>at soruwe make, . It seide, ' Alias, >at mi Hf hath last, 15 pat I have lived for sinne sake, pat mln herte 6 ne hadde tobrast 7 , ^wan I was fram mi moder take; 1 mijte have ben in er}>e kast 8 , And leijen and rgted 9 in a lake. 20 ' panne haved 1 nevere lerned ^wat was yvil 10 , ne ^wat was g5d, Ne ng ]>'mg with wrgnge 11 ^ernd, * ^ Ne pine J>gled as I mot; gwere ng seint lrn^te bfren lire 12 ernde 25 To him f>at boujte us with his blod, In helle ^wanne we ben bernd 13 Of sum mere! to don us bot.' 1^ * Nay, bodi, nay H , nou is to late For to preien 15 and to prfche, 3 1 wistin. * schuldin. 3 bi>enke. 4 cometh. 5 gost. herte anon. 7 toborste. 8 kest. 9 ilei3en and iroted. 10 uvilne. 1 wrong. 12 is. 13 brend. " nay, from Auch. MS. ir ' preije. THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL 59 Nou f>e wayn is atte l sate, And bl tonge haf> leid )?e spfche. /^ Q poynt of ure pine to bate, In J>e world ne is ng If che ; - ' y/Vfcn ' - *y Al tegidere we ggn 9 gate, " 5 Swilk is Godes harde wrfche. ***y~ s<^ J-I Li 3 '" Ac haddest f>ou a Htel f r, 3 wile us was llf togidnT lent, p9 f>at was S9 sek and sfr, a*J*?* ! Us schriven and Ipe devel schent, 10 And laten renne a reuly tfr, And bihi^t amendement, Ne forte us have frijt ne ffr, pat God ne wolde us blisse have sent 2 . fJU *P ev a ^ e J>e men J?at ben 5 lyve 3 15 Weren prestes, messes for 4 to singe, And alle pe maidenes and be wyve 5 Wydewes, hgndene for to wringe, And mi3te sweche 6 fyve Als is in werld of alle J>inge, 20 Sibin we ne mouwen us selven 7 schrlve, Ne schulde us into blisse bringe. jJ(U*j *Bodi, 1 may ng mgre dwelle, Ne st^nde for to spfke with be; Hellehoundes here I ^elle, 25 And fendes m9 ban men mowe se, pat comen to fette me to helle, Ne may 1 n^wer! from hem fie; \, And bou. schalt comen with fleys and felle A domesday to wone 9 with me.' 30 2 his blisse us sent. 3 lyves. 4 for, not in MS. 6 suweche. 7 sulven. 8 noweder. 9 wonie. 6o /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Ne havede it nou fr \q w5rd iseyd, It ne wiste jwider it scholde gg ; In abreken at a breid A Jio^send develene and }et mg. ^wan/theiJhadden x on him leyd 5 HerV"scharpe cloches alle pg, It was in a sgrl pleyt, Reullche toyled to and frg. For thei weren ragged, roue and tayled, With brgde bulches on here bac; 10 Scharpe clauwes, lgnge nayled, Ne was ng lime withoute lac. On alle halve it was asayled With man! a devel foul and blac; Mercl criende litel 2 availede 15 ^wan Crist it wolde sg harde wrac. ^ tjl Some Ipe chaules it towraste 8 And 5Qten in J>e lfd al hgt, And bedin him to drinke faste, And shenke abouten him abrgt 4 . 20 A devil kam }?er atte 5 laste pat was maister, wel I wgt ; A colter glowende in him he f>raste pat it f>oru3 be herte smgt 6 . Gleyves glowende some setten 25 To bac and brest and bglpe sides, pat in his herte \>e poyntes mettin, And maden him ]>g woundes wide, And seiden him fol wel he lette pe herte fat was sg fol of pride ; 30 1 haddin. 2 lutel. 3 towrasten. 4 senke abouten him a brod. 5 ate. 6 herte it smot. &tf : THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL 6 1 Wei he it hadde fat men him hette ', For mgre scholde it bitlde. ' Worfli 2 wedes for to wfre pei seiden fat he lovede best ; A develes cppe for to bfre, 5 Al brennynde on him was kest, With hgte haspes imad to spfre pat streite sat to bac and brest; An helm fat was lltel 3 to hf re Kam him, and 4 an hors al prest. * 10 Forth was broi^t ferewith a bridel, A corsed devel als a CQte, Xr M- : pat grisliche grennede and 3nede wide, ww: pe ley3e it lemede of his f rpte ; With a sadel to the midside 15 Fol of scharpe pikes schgte, Alse an hechele on B to ride ; Al was glowende, ilke a grgte. Upon 6 fat sadil he was sloungen, As he scholde to J?e tornement; 20 An hundred devel on him dongen Her and fer fan he was hent ; With hgte spfres f oruj was stongen, And wif oules al torent ; At ilke dint fe sparkles sprongen 25 As of a brgnd fat were forbrent 7 . ^ ^wan he hadde riden 8 fat rgde Upon f e sadil fer he was set, He was kast doun as a tgde, And hellehoundes to him were let 9 30 2 wordli. 3 lutel. 4 anon him kam. 5 onne. Opon. 7 ibrbrend. 8 rcden. 9 led. 62 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT pat broiden out pg peces brgde, Als he to helle wa$d was fet; Ther alle fe fendes fet it trpde, Men mi3te of blod foluwe fe tred. He beden him honten 1 and blowen, 5 Crien on Bauston and Bewis, pe ratches fat him were woned to 2 knowen He scholden sone blowe fe pris; An hundred develes, on 3 a rowe, With stringes him drowen, unfanc his, 10 Til he kome to fat lgfli 4 loweo,,^*^ per helle was, I wgt to wis. ^vvan it kam to fat wikke won, pe fendes kasten swilk 5 a 3d ; pe erfe it gpenede up angn, 15 Smgke and smofer up it wel 6 ; Bgfe of 7 pich and of 7 brimstgn 8 , Men myjte fif mile have f e smel. Lgverd, \xg schal him be biggn pat haf feroffe fe tenfe dfl! 20 <f w J^wan fe ggst pe sgpe isey, \V3ider 9 it scholde, it kaste a cri, And seide, ' Jpsu :o that sittest on hey, On me, f I'' i s^rfap J nou have mere!. Ne schope f ou me fat art S9 slyj ? 25 pi erf ature al_s^ was I Als man fat sittes pe sg ny, pat p ou havest sg wel don by. n I 'pou fat wistest al biforn 11 , W31 schope f ou me to wrgp er hfle, 30 1 hontin. 2 te. 3 ratches on. 4 lodli. 5 suwilk. 6 wal. 7 of, from Audi. MS. 8 brumston. 9 wjide. 10 Ihu, as usual ; Crist added, but incorrectly for metre. ll bifor. J THE DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL 63 To be J>us togged and totorn \ And of>ere to haven al mi wfle ? pg J?at scholden be forlpm, Wretches J>at tou mutest sp^le, <*-rt- A, weile, W31 lest ou hem be born, 5 To ^eve J>e fdule fend sg ffle?' J Agein him pe fendes gonnen crie 2 , c r^ 'Caitif, helpe)? pe na mgre To calle on Jesus ne Marie, Ne to crie Cristes pre. 10 Lpren J>ou havest the cumpainye, pou havest served us sg $gre ; ley parfpre noii J>6u schalt abye As ofere fat leven on Ore lyre/ ^Ci pe foule fendes J?at weren fayn, 25 Bi top and tail he slongen hit, And kesten it with my3t and mayn Doun into the develes pit, per sonne ne schal nevere be seyn; Hemself he sonken in permit; pe eipQ himself 3 it lek ajeyn, Angn pe donge it was fordit. I, \V5an it was forth, J>at foule \gd ^n To hellewel gr it were day, On ilk a her a digpe stod ^5 For fri^t and fer J>er as I lay; To Jesu Crist with milde mod Zjerne 1 kalde and lokede ay, ^wan pg fendes hgt and wod 4 Come to fette me away. 30 1 totoren. 2 cri3e. 3 hem sulf. * hot fot. 64 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT '\ I fonke him p>at fglede dfth, His michele ! merci and his gre, pat schilde me fram man! a qufd, *,"*" A sinful 2 man as I lai f>9re. p9 alle sinful 1 3 rede hem rf d To schriven hem and rewen sgre ; Nevere was sinne idon sg grft pat Cristes merci ne is wel mgre.?"Ltk V. ADAM AND EVE Eve haj> SeJ? yladde To Paradys as Adam badde. 10 And 4 Eve drou3 hir fram pe ^ate, \Sche\ne 5 durst nou^t loke in Jerate, Sc"tie durst nou3t shewe God hir face, Bot lete Sef> abide grace. And Sef> in Jrilke stfde, 15 Sgre wepeand, in hgly bfde, He abgd per alle stille Godes merci and Godes wille. purch 6 ]?e vertu of Godes mi3t per com adoun an angel bri^t, 20 And seyd to Sef> in fis manere 7 , pat he mi^t wif> f ren here : 1 God j?at al j?e warld haf> wroujt Sent J>e word, Jou biddest for noujt, Sr J>e terme 8 be yggn 25 Of five fousende winter and gn, And five and twenti winter and mg. 1 muchele. 2 sunfol, as also in next line. 3 ]>o J;at sunful ben. 1 T, as often 5 no, as always. 6 Jmrth. 7 maner. 8 term. ; ADAM AND EVE 65 Jr f>at terme l be agg, And God J>at is ful of mijt Be into erf>e yli^t, And have ynomen kind of man, And ba]?ed in J>e flom Jordan; 5 pan schal Adam and Eve his wiif Be anoint wif> oyle of liif, And alle Ipg fiat after hem comen pat have cristendom 2 ynomen. Gq tel Adam J>I fader J>is, 10 pat ngn oJ>er grace J?er nis ; And to grayj>e him bid him hj^e 3 , His terme neijef f>at he schal dye. And when }>e bodi J>at ha}> don sinne, And Ipe soule schal parten atwinne, 15 Ri:jt whan J?at time schal be, Miche mervayl 3S schullen yse. S9 sey]? 4 mi Lgrd J?at alle ha)) wroujt, And biddej) J>at 5c ne drede noujt, For nou3t fat }e schul here ne se ; 20 S9 he sent jou word bi me.' Eve and Sep her waye nome, And went a3ain 5 as J?ai come, And tgld Adam j?e tiding pat him sent Je Hevenking ; 25 And Adam held up bgj>e his hgnd, And J>onked God of alle his sgnd. Adam his eijen unfeld, And seffen his sone he biheld And seyd, ' Merci, swete Jesus 6 , 30 Who haf> wounded mi sone Jus?' 'Bi God, Adam/ quaf> Eve, 'He J>at is aboute to greve ciristendom. 3 heyje. 4 seyt. 5 03am. 6 Ihus, as usual. F 66 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Oure soules bgf>e ni}t and day, As michel as ever he may; pat is ]?e fende, J>at is our fg, pat haf> ous brou3t into Jis wg. He com and mette 1 wif> ous tway 5 As we 5eden in J?e way, And went toward Paradys ; pus he bpt him in j?e viis.' 'Q wf, Eve/ quaf> Adam J?g, 'pou hast ywroujt michel wg ! 10 Alle fat after ous be bgre, Alle schal curssen ous ferfgre ; And alle J>at after ous liven, Bgf>e a morwe and eke an even, Schul be bisy to bfre f e wg 15 pat is ywakened of ous two. perfgre, Eve, telle alle June childer Bglpe Ipe jonger and J?e elder, pat J>ai be filed of our sinne, And bid hem fch gn 2 biginne 20 Nijt and day mere! to crie* Mi time is comen, I 3 schal dye/ pus Adam bad Eve his wiif M . * - Tf chen his childer after his liif, - .^ ., U Hou fai schuld angiTbeginne 25 To crlen merci for her sinne. And J?Q he hadde ytaujt hem fus, As J?e boke tellej? ous, He kneled adoun in his bfde, And dyed angn in J?at stfde. 30 And as "pe angel hadde yseyd, Alle J?e lijtnisse was yleyd; 1 mett. 3 ichon. 3 y. ADAM AND EVE 67 Sonne and mone lorn her \\# Sexe l days and sexe * nijt. Eve bigan to wepe and crie, pg sche 2 seyje Adam dye ; And Sep made reweli mgn, 5 And fel doun on his fader anpn, And as it telle)? in pe bok 3 In his armes his fader he tok, t And ful bitterliche he wepe. // ****> ~fcZ! If And God Almi 3 tl perof toke kepe, I' o-^ H ~* i?\ ^' And sent adoun an angel bri3t a>.. |-cnA~ - 9^ ^ pat seyd to Sep angn ri 5 t, J^ l^Jr^iA *****- 'Arise and lete pi sorwe be, ji^i-** jl v^'S- \^rif- And wip pine eyjen pou schalt se u^b< -&*t. f **^* - t - God, pat al pe warld schal glade, 6 ^A+tu& ^^-^ ^ What he wil tio wip pat he made.' / > wut,t ^ "** God pat sit in heven heyje Tok Adam soule, pat Sep it sei3e, And bitok it Seynt 4 Michel, And seyd: 'Have, loke pis soule wel, 20 And put it in sorwe and pesternisse, Out of joie 5 and alle li3tnisse, Til five pousend winter ben agp, Two hundred and eijte and twentl mo, Frg pe time pat he ete 25 Of pat appel him poujt sg swete. Sq lgnge 6 for his gilt, In his ward he schal be pilt, pat maked him mm hste 7 brfke; S9 lpnge ich wil ben awrfke 30 On him and alle his blod eke, Ml comandment for he breke. 2 he. 3 boke. * seyn. 5 ioie, as always. 6 long, as often. T hest. F 2 68 7. THE MIDLAND DIALECT And whan fat terme is agp, To joie schal turn al his wg; And afterward fan schal he Sitten in J>ilke selve se pat Li^tbern sat, mm angel bri^t, 5 %x pride was in his hert ah^t.' pus seyd Jesus fat sitt an hey^e, And seff en into heven he stei3e. Fram f e time fat cas fel pat cursed Kaim slou^ Abel, io Til Adam dyed upon mold, ii im5w* Jjv~> - (^dk* As swete Jesus Crist it 1 wold,)' -**>< \*K>- />XW('tK qete lay Abel above erf e ; w~k- Til Jesus Crist, herd mot he werfe /' Bad his angels fat f ai scholde j/_^--^ l 5 Biry fe bodis under molde. v pe angels al wif outen chfst * Dede angn Godes hfst. Into 2 clgf es f e bod! f ai feld ; Eve and hir children stode and biheld 20 Ri3t in f iike selve stfde, And hadde wonder what fai dede, For fai ne hadde ar fan Never sen biry ng man. pan seyd an angel fer he stode, 25 To Eve and to al hir brode: ' Take 3me how we do, And her afterward do so. Birief alle sg fat dyen As 3e se wif joure yjen 3 ; 30 pat we don f is bodis here, Dof ;e in fe selve manere/ it, not in MS. 2 ito. ADAM AND EVE 69 pg pe angels had seyd J>us pai wenten ajain to swete Jesus, To heven per J>ai formast were, And lfved Eve and hir children J>re. Sex days after Adam was dfde, 5 God Almi3ti an angel bfde Gq tellen Eve, Adames wiif, pe terme was comen of hir liif. p9 Eve wist sche schulde 1 dfe, Sche clfped forf> hir progenle, 10 BgJ?e pe 3onger and pe eldre, Hir childer and hir childer childre, And sayd )?at alle mitten here : * p9 ich and Adam, mi fere, Breken Godes comandement 2 , ij Angn his wrf )>e 3 was ysent On ous and on our progenle ; And J^erfgre merci je schul crle, And bgpe bi day and eke bi ni^t Dof> penance bi al jour mijt. 20 And J>ou, Se}>, for ani J>ing Ich comand pe on mi blisceing pat 1 fader liif be write, And mm alsg, everl smite, F19 pe bigining of bis liif 25 pat he was maked, and "ich his wiif, And hou we were filed wij? sinne, And what sorwe Ave 4 han lived inne, And in whiche maner J>at J?ou seye Rfdiliche wif> fine ey3e 30 pi fader soule to pine sent, For he brak Godes comandement 2 . schuld. 2 comandment. 3 wretbe. * whe. 70 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Alle f>is loke J>at J?ou write As wele as J?ou kanst it dite, pat pg J?at be now jong childre Mai it se, and her elder, And ofer )?at hereafter be bgre, 5 Hou we han wrou3t here bifgre, pat J?ai mowe taken ensaumple of ous, And amenden 35am 1 Jesus.' p9 Eve hadde J?us yseyd, And hir erand on Sef> yleyd, jo Sche kneled adoun and bad hir bfde; And ri3t in Mke selve stfde, pat alle hir fcn^stoden and sey3e Where, sche dyed biforn her ey3e. Angn ri3t as Eve was dfde, 15 Hir children token hem to rede, And beren hir )?ilke selve day Unto J>e stfde \ er Adam lay, And biried hir in J>ilke stfde, Rijt as J?e angels bede 20 pat biried Adam and Abel ; perof J>ai token hede ful wel. And pg sche was in evlpe ybroujt, pai were sgri in her foirjt, And wopen and made miche \\g. 25 p9 Adam and Eve was agg, Bgf>e an even and a morwe pai wopen and made miche sorwe. And at J>e foure 2 dayes ende, Jesu 3 made an angel wende, 30 And seyd J>er J>ai wepen sgre: 1 Dole]? sex days and na mgre ; 1 03ain. 2 four. 3 Ihtu ADAM AND EVE 7 1 pe seven day rest of joure * sorwe, BgJ^e an even, and a morwe. For God }>at alle pe warld ha}> wrou^t, And alle pe warld made of nou3t, As him J>ou3t it wold 2 be best, 5 pe seven day he toke rest. And anof>er ping witterly. It bitgknej) pe day of mere! ; pe seven day was Sonenday 3 , And }>at day schal be domesday, 10 And alle pe soules J?at wele have wrou^t pat day schul to rest be brou3t/ P9 4 pe angel hadde his erand seyd pat God Almi3ti 5 hadde on him leyd, Into heven pe way he nam, 15 pai wist never whar he bicam. Sep angn rijt bigan Of Adam j?at was pe forme man, Al togider he wrpt his liif, As Eve hade beden, Adames wiif, 20 As telle}) pe boke J?at wele wgt, In stgn alle pe letters he wrgt, For fir ne water upon mold Never greven it ne schold. p9 Sep hadde writen Adames liif, 25 And Eves fat was Adames wiif, Ri3t in J?ilke selve stfde per Adam was wone to bide his bfde, In pilke stfde pe bok he leyd, As wise men fr J?is han seyd 6 , 30 per Adam was wone to biden his bfde, And If ved it in Jnlke stfde ; 3 wald. 3 sononday. * to. 5 almijten. 6 yseid. 72 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT And per it lay alle Noes flode, And ne hadde noi^t bot gode. Lgng after Noes 1 flod was g, Salamon pe king com pQ pat was heir 2 of David Ignd ; g And Adames liif per he fgnd, And al in stgn writen it was, And damaged 3 ngn letter per nas. For alle pat Salamon coupe (yinkjin hert or spfke wip moupe, 10 Qnword he ne coupe wite. Of alle fat ever was per write, He ne coupe 9 word understand pat Sep hadde writen wip his hgnd. And Salamon pat was wiis 15 Bisou3t pe King of Paradys, pat he schulde 4 for his mi^t Sende him grace fram heven h^t, pat he mi}t have grace to wite What ping weren fere ywrite. 20 God yblisced mot he werpe He sent an angel into erpe pat taujt Salamon ever! smite, Alle Adames liif ywrite, And seyd to Salamon ywis: 25 'Here, per pis writeing is, Ri^t in pis selve stfde, Adam was wont to bid his bfde. And here pou schalt a temple wirche pat schal be clfped hgli chirche, 30 per men schal bid hgly bfde As Adam dede in pis stfde.' 1 nes. 3 eir. 3 damaghed. 4 schuld. ADAM AND EVE 73 And Salamon f e king ann Lete rfren a temple of lime and stgn, pe firste 1 chirche under sonne pat ever in warlde* was bigonne. Now have je herd of Adames liif, 5 And of Eve fat was his wiif, Whiche liif fai ladden here on mold, And seffen diden as God wold. And f 9 Adam in erf e was dfd, For sinne fat com of her sed, 10 God sent Noes flod And adrenched al fe brod 3 ; Swiche 4 wreche God ynam 5 Of alle fat of Adam cam, Save Noe 6 and his wiif 1 5 pat God hadde graunted liif, And his children fat he hadde To schip wif him fat he ladde. Of Noe seffen and of his childer We bef comen al togider. 20 And seffen fai lived 7 in swiche sinne pat for f e liif fai liveden inne Sodom and Gomore, fat wer pg Swife ngble cites twg, Bgfe sonken into helle, 25 As we here clerkes telle. And anof er ngble cite, pat was yhgten Ninive, Was in filke selve cas; Bot as f e prophete Jgnas 30 Bad for hem bi 8 day and nijt, To swete Jesus ful of mijt, first. 3 warld. 3 blod. 4 swich. 5 nam. 6 noee, as in 1. 19. 7 leved. 8 bi, not in MS. 74 / THE MIDLAND DIALECT And made bgj>e king and quene, And alle bat ober pople bidene, In her bedes he made hem wake, And hard penaunce he dede hem take. And J>9 J?ai were to penaunce pilt God forjaf hem here gilt ; pus Ninive saved was purch bisekeing of Jpnas. gete after Noes flod, Al }?at com of Noes 2 blod, Were 3 he never sq hply man, For Ipe sinne fat Adam bigan, per most ngn in heven com, r God had his conseyl nome To listen in Ipe virgine Marie, And on J?e rode wolde 4 dye, For t5 biggen ous alle fre, Yherd and heyed mot he be. Now have $e herd of swete Jesus, As J>e boke 5 telle)? ous; Of be warld hou it bigan, And hou he made of molde 6 man. Jesu bat was nomen mp wrgng, And J>gled man! paines string Among ]?e Jewes }?at were felle, To bring Adam out of helle, gif ous grace for to winne pe joie J?at Adam now is inne. 1 her. 2 noees. 3 weren. * wald. 5 bok. 6 mold. , HAVELOK THE DANE 75 VI. HAVELOK THE DANE In fat time, sg it bifelle, Was in fe lgnd 1 of Denemark A riche king, and svvyfe stark; pe 2 name of him was Birkabeyn. (He havede man! knict and swey'n ; g He was fayer 3 man, and wicht 4 , Of bod; he was fe beste knicht 5 , pat eyere micte If den ut 6 hfre, n/ V~ I Or stede on 7 ride, or handlen spfre. pre children he havede bi his wif, 20 He (hem lovede sg his Hf ; L~ He havede a sone and 8 douhtres twg, Swife fayre, as fel it sg. He fat wil^-ngn forbfre, T^J^ Riche ne povre, king ne kaysfre, 15 Dfth him tok fan he best wilde 9 Liven; but hyse dayes were filde 10 , pat he ne moucte ng mgre live For gold 11 ne silver, ne for ng gyve. vHwan he fat wiste, rafe he sende 20 After prestes fer and 12 hende, ,Jik^ Chanounes gode and monkes bgf e, Him for to itfisse 'and to rg<5e 13 ; Him for to ftosleh, and to M shrive, Hwil his bodi were on live. 25 Hwan he was hosled and shriven, His quiste maked and for him gyven, 2 p. ' fayr. * wicth. 5 knicth, as often, onne. 8 and, not in MS. 9 bes wolde. 10 fulde. 2 an, as occasionally. 13 rede. 14 forto. V^ n sftltfj 76 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT His knictes dede he alle site, For poru hem he wolde wite / Hwo micte yeme hise children yunge, Til pat he koupien spf ken wip * tunge ; vwJL Spfken and gangen, on horse riden, 5 Knictes and 2 sweynes bi here siden. He spgken peroffe, and chgsen sone A riche man pat 3 under mone, Was pe trewest pat he wende, Godard, pe kinges oune frende; j^ 1 10 And seyden he mouchte 4 hem best loke, Yif pat he hem undertoke, Til hise sone mouhte 6 bfre Helm on hfved, and lfden lit hfre, In his hand a spf re stark, 15 And king ben maked of Denemarjs. He wel trowede pat he" seyde, . j And on Godard handes leyde, And seyde, 'Here bitfche I p Mine children alle pre, /( * ^Jt 20 Al Denemark and al mi fe,^^' Til pat mi sone of elde 6 be". But pat ich wille, pat pou T swfre On auter and on messegfre, On pe belles pat men ringes^^ 25 On messebok pe prest on (singes', pat pou mine children shalt wei 8 yeme, pat here 9 kin be ful wel queme, Til mi sone mowe ben knicht 10 , panne bitfche him p9 his richt 11 , 30 Denemark and pat pertil lpnges, Casteles and tunes, wodes and wpnges.' 1 wit. a an, as occasionally. * was. * moucthe. 5 mouthe, as often. helde. 7 ]>o. 8 we. 9 hire. 10 knicth. n ricth. HAVELOK THE DANE 77 Godard stirt up, and 1 sw5r al }>at pe king him bad, and sij? en sat Bi the knictes J>at J?er ware, pat wepen alle swibe sare fl tr' For be king bat deide sone. 5 Jesu 2 Crist that maked mone On f>e mirke niht 3 to shine, Wile his soule frg hellepine, And lgve J>at it mote wone <v^^ /In heveneriche with Godes sone. 10 Hwan Birkabeyn was leyd in grave, pe erl dede sone take J>e knave, Havelok, J>at was J?e heir 4 , Swanborow his sister, Helfled f>e tofer, And in be castel dede he hem do, 15 per ngn ne micte hem eomen to Of here kyn, ber }>ei sperd wgre 5 . per he greten ofte sgre, Bg]?e for hunger and for kgld, Qr he weren bre winter gld 6 . 20 Feblelike he gaf hem clgfes, He ne yaf a note of hise gpes ; ftl/i" He hem clgbede riht 7 , ne fedde, Ne hem ne dede richelike bedde 8 . panne Godard was sikerlike 25 Under God be mgste swike f ' pat evre in erj>e shaped was, Withuten gn, J>e wike Judas. Have he Je malisun today Of alle fat evre spf ken may ! 3 Of patriark, and of pgpe, ,, And of prest with loken cgpe an. 2 Ihu, as always. 3 nith. * eir. 5 were. 6 hold. 7 rith, as often. 8 bebedde. 7^ /. v THE MIDLAND DIALECT i Of monkes and hermites bgfe, And of fe leve hgli rode $*SJ v pat God himselve ran on blode ! Crist wane him with his mouth ; Waned worfe 1 he of norJ> and suth, g Offe alle men fat spfken kunne, CASa Of Crist fat maked 2 mone and sunne ! panne he havede of al f e \gnd Al f e folk tilled intil his hgnd, lr^Wt\ And alle haveden sworn 3 him 9th, 10 Riche and povre, lef and lgth, / pat he sholden hise wille frfme,- ' pTsvAvff, And fat he shulden him nouht 4 grfme, He fouhte 6 a ful strgng trfchery, A trayson and a felony, 15 Of f e children for to make, pe devel of helle him sone take! Hwan fat was fount 6 , ongn he ferde To f e tour f er he wgren sperde, per he greten for hunger and cgld. 20 pe knave, fat was sumdfl bgld, Kam him ageyn, on knes him sette, And Godard ful feyre he fer grette. JUJ And Godard seyde, ' Wat is yu ? Hwl grete ye and goulen nou?' 25 'For us hungreth swlfe SQre/ Seyden he wifuten 7 mgre; 1 We ne have to fte 8 , we ne have Herinne neyther kniht 9 ne knave pat yeveth us drinken, ne n<? mfte 30 Halven dfl fat we moun fte. ' Aft/^f W9 is us~J>at we weren born! F \vrj>e. 2 maude. 3 sworen. * nouth, as often. 5 Jjouthe. 6 Jjouth. 7 wolden. 8 bete. 9 knith. HAVELOK THE DANE 79 Weilawei, nis it ng corn pat men micte maken of brfd ? Us 1 hungreth, we aren ney dfd.' Godard herde here \va, Theroffe yaf he noiifrt 2 a stra, 5 But tok fe maydens bgthe samen, Al sg it were upon his 3 gamen, (Ul$t tfd<^l s 9 n ^ wolde with hem leyke,x^> pat weren for hunger grene and bleike. Of bgben he karf on two here frgtes, :o And sifen karf 4 hem al to grgtes. per was sorwe, wosg it sawe, Hwan be children bl fe 5 wawe ^^ Leyen and sprauleden in J?e blod. Havelok it saw, and ber 6 bi stod: 15 Ful son was fat sell knave, Mikel dred he mouhte 7 have, For at hise herte he saw a knif For to rfven him hise lyf. But fe knave 8 fat litel was, 20 He knelede bifgr fat Judas. And seyde, 'Lgverd, mere! nou! Manrede, lgverd, bidde 1 9 you ; Al Denemark 1 wile you yive 10 , To fat forward fu. late me live. ; ^x^ju- 25 Here I 11 wile on boke swfre pat nevre mgre ne shal I bfre Ay en fe, lgverd, sheld 12 ne spfre, Ne ofer wepne 13 that may you dfre. o*t* Lgverd, have mere! of me ; 30 Today I wile frg Denemark fie, Ne nevere mgre comen ageyn. J>s. 2 nouth. 3 hi is. * karf, not in MS. 5 \>. c >e. 7 mouthe. kave. 9 biddi. 10 yeve. u hi. 13 shel. 13 wepne bere. 8o I. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Swfren I wole fat Birkabeyn 1 Nevere yete me ne gat.' ^-^ Hwan f e devel herde that, ., Sumdfl bigan him for to rewe, '" Withdrow fe knif fat was lewe Of f e sell children blod. per was miracle fair and god, pat he f e knave nouht 2 ne slou, . ~ \> But for rewnesse him windrow *N *" Of Havelok 4 rewede him ful sgre, And fouctejhe wolde fat he dfd wgre, Buten 5 fat he nouht wif 6 his hend Ne drfpe him 7 , fat fule fend; poucte he, als he him bi stod Starinde alsp 8 he were wod, 15 ' Yif 1 9 late him lives gg He micte me wirchen micjjel w; ou^A< Grith ne get I 9 nevere mg, He may me 10 waiten for to slg. And if 11 he were brouct of live, 'JL^ 20 And mine children wolden thrive, Lgverdinges after me Of al Denemark micten he be. God it wite, he shal ben dfd, \j> Wile I taken ngn ofer rf d ; 25 I shal do casten him in fe se 12 , per I wile fat he drenched 13 be; Abouten his hals an anker god, pat he ne flete in f e flgd/ per angn he dede sende 3 After a fish f re fat he wende pat wolde al his wille do, 1 bircabein. 2 nouth. 3 witdrow. * avelok. 5 but on. 6 wit. 7 him nouth. 8 als. 9 y. 10 me, not in MS. 11 yf. 12 she. 13 drench. HAVELOK THE DANE 8 1 And sone angn he seyde him t5, 1 Grim, J>6u wgst pu. art mi pia\ ; ^^ Wilt u 1 don mi wille al pat I wile bidden pe, Tomorwen I 2 shal maken pe fre, 5 And aucte J>e yeven and riche make. With f>an ]>u wilt J?is child take, And lfden him with pe tonicht, pan )?ou sest pe moneliht 3 , Into pe sf and don him frinne 4 , 10 Al wile I taken 5 on me pe sinne.' Grim tok pe child and bgnd him faste Hwil pe bgndes micte laste, ' pat weren of ful strgnge 6 line. p9 was Havelok in ful strgng pine ; 15 Wiste he nevere r 7 wat was wq. Jesu Crist, J>at makede to gg pe halte, and pe doumbe spfke 8 , Havelok, pe of Godard wrf ke 9 . Hwan Grim him havede faste bounden, 20 And styen in an old clgth wounden 10 , .\A A kevel of clutes, ful unwraste, pat he mouhte 11 spfke ne fnaste Hwere he wolde him bfre or lfde, Hwan he havede don fat dede, 25 Hwan pe swike him havede bede 12 pat he shulde him forth lfde 13 And him drenchen 14 in pe se, pat forwarde makeden he, In a pgke, ful and blac, 30 Sone he caste him on his bac, 1 wilte. 2 I, not in MS. s se mone lith. 4 Jjerinne. 8 wile taken. 6 strong. 7 her. 8 speken. 9 wreken. 10 wnden. 11 mouthe. 12 he J>ede. 13 lede, not in MS. ll drinchen. G 82 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT And bar him hgm to hise elf ve ; And bitaucte him Dame Lfve, And seyde, 'Wite J>ou }?is knave, Al sg thou with me 1 lif have. I shal dreinchen him in f?e se; For him shole we ben maked fre, Gold haven ynou and 5]?er fe ; \^ ^" pat havef> 2 ml lgverd bihgten me.' Hwan Dame Lfve 3 herde J>at, Up she stirte and nouht 4 ne sat, And caste J>e knave so harde adoun 5 pat he per crakede hise croune 6 Ageyn a grft stgn, per it lay; p9 Havelok micte sei, ' Weilawei,. pat evere was I kinges bfrn!^' V. pat him ne havede grip or rn, Leoun or wulf, wulvine 7 or bfre, Or o}?er bfst )?at wolde him dfre.^iT^ S9 lay J>at child to middelnicht 8 , pat Grim bad Lfve bringen lict, K\D For to don on hise 9 clg^es : * Ne thenkest 10 u nowt of mine gpes pat ich have mi lgverd swpren ? Ne wile 1 nouht be forlgren; I shal bfren him to pe se, pou wgst f>at it bihoves " me, And I shal drenchen him p>erinne; Ris up swife and gg )?u binne^-^ And blou pe fir and liht 12 a kandel.' Als she shulde hise cl9jes handel On for to don, and blawe pe 13 fir, 1 mi. 2 havet. 3 Lfve, not in MS. 4 nouth. 5 adoun so harde. 6 hise croune he ]>er crakede. 7 wlf wlvine. 8 nicth. 9 his. 10 thenkiste. " >at hoves. 12 lith, as often. J3 >er. . HAVELOK THE DANE 83 She saw perinne a liht ful shir, Al sg briht x sg it were day Aboute pe knave per he lay. Of hise mouth it stod a stfm, Als it were a sunnebfm; &jLe v 5 Al sg liht was it perinne, ^ *.* e Sg per brenden cerges inne. ' Jesu Crist ! ' quat 2 Dame Lf ve, { Hwat is pat liht in Ore clfve.^ * v Ris 3 up Grim and loke wat it mfnes, 10 Hwat is pe liht * as pou wenes ? ' yj / He stirten bgpe up to the knave, For man shal god wille have, *-^ ouL^Unkeveleden him and swipe" unbounden, And sone angn upon 5 him funden, 15 Als he tirneden of his serk, (, << On his riht" 6 shuldre a kynemerk, - .--<vAK. A swipe briht 1 , a swipe fair. Godd Qty quath Grim, ' pis is 7 ure eir pat shal ben 8 lgverd of Denemark ; 20 He shal ben king strgng and stark, He shal haven in his hand Al 9 Denemark and Engeland. He shal do Godard ful wg, He shal him hangen or quik fig ; 25 Or he shal him al quic grave, vry Of him shal he ng merci have.' pus seide Grim and sgre gret, ^And sone fel him to pe fet, And seide, 'Lgverd, have merci 30 Of me, and Lfve pat is me bi! Lgverd we aren bgpe pine, pine cherles, pine hine. i^*" brith. 2 wat. 3 sir. 4 lith. 5 upon, not in MS. * rith. 7 is, not in MS. 8 ben, not in MS. 9 a. G 2 84 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Lgverd, we sholen \e wel fede, Til J?at }?u cone riden on stede, Til ]?at fu cone ful wel bfre Helm on hfved, sheld and spfre; Ne * shal neyere wite sikerlike, cxrJ(**J. 5 Godard, }?at fule swike. ' poru of>er man, lgverd, than J?oru pe Shal 2 I nevere freman be. pou shalt me, lgverd, fre maken, For I shal yemen Ipe and waken; ^j-^&oL jo poru Ipe wile I fredom have.' Pq was Havelok a bli}?e knave; He sat him up and cravede brfd, And seide, ' Ich am neye 3 df d, Hwat for hunger, wat for bgndes 15 pat pou leidest on min hgndes, And for fe 4 kevel at J>e laste, pat in mi mouth was Jmste 5 faste ; I 6 was Jperwith 7 sg harde prangled pat I was J>erwith neye 3 strangled.' 20 ' Wel is me J>at Jm mayht 8 f te ; **- -Godd Qt 9 / quath Lfve, 'I 6 shal Ipe f|te.|<s*fct^ Brfd and chese, butere and^mEp Pastees and : flaunes, al with swilk *> t * s - Shole we sone Ipe wel fede, 25 Lgverd, in }?is rriikei nede; Soth it is fat men seyth 10 and swfreth, per God wile helpen, nOuht " ne df reth. - 1*^ panne she 12 havede brouht 13 Ipe mfte, Havelok angn bigan to fte 30 Grundlike, and was ful blife; *" Couf>e he nouht n his hunger mtye. 1 he ne. * sal. 3 ney. 4 J>e, not in MS. 5 Jurist. 6 y 7 J>ewith, as in next line. 8 mayth hete. 9 goddoth. l0 seyt 11 nouth. 12 sho. 13 brouth. \ HAVELOK THE DANE 85 A lgf he et \ I wgt 2 , and mgre, For him hungrede swife sgre. pre dayes ber biforn, 1 wene, Et he ng mfte, J>at was wel sene. *pp Hwan he havede ften and was fed, 5 Grim dede maken a ful fayr bed; Unclgbede him and dede him Jperinne, And seyde, ' Slep, sone, with michel winne, joy Slep wel faste and dred fe nouht 3 , Frg sorwe to joye art bu brouht 4 / 10 Sone sg it was liht 5 of day, Grim it undertok be wey To pQ wicke traitour Godard, pat was Denemarkes 6 stiward, And seyde, 'Lgverd, don ich have 15 pat )?ou me bfde of \>e knave; He is drenched in J>e flod, Abouten his hals an anker god. He is witerlike dfd, fteth he nevre mgre brfd ; 20 He lib drenched in be se : Yif me gold and 7 ober fe, pat I 8 mowe riche be, And with J>I chartre make me 9 fre, For J>u ful wel bihet it 10 me 25 panne 1 laste 11 spak with J?e/ Godard stod, and lokede on him i,ro^ h 1 porutlike 12 with eyne grim, And seyde, ' Wilt u nou 13 ben erl ? Gg hgm swlbe, fule dritcherl ; >0&f ^ 30 Gg hej>en and be everemgre ^ft." pral and cherl, as J?ou f r wgre ; 1 het. 2 y woth. 3 nouth. 4 brouth. 5 lith. 6 denemark a. 7 and, not in MS. 8 y. 9 me, not in MS. 10 bihetet. u last. 12 J-oruthlike. 13 nou, not in MS. 86 I. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Shalt u have 1 ngn dper mede. For litel I shal 2 do J?e If de T5 J>e galwes, sp God me rede/ /y ' For Ipou haves don a wicke dede, pou maiht 3 stgnden her to lgnge, 5 "^vU-^ Bute Jou swij^e hJ>eri 4 ggnge.' Grim thoucte to late Jat he ran Frp J>at traytour, fat wicke man, And .foucte, ' Wat shal me to rpfe r ? Wite him 6 bntive, he wile us bg^e 7 10 Heye hangen on galwetre.^<xUfr^,~Cu^ Betere us is of lgnde to fie, o*^<_ And berwen bQpen Ore lives, Mine 8 children and mine wives/ Grim sglde sone al his corn, 15 Shep wi]) 9 wolle/nft 10 wi)? 9 horn, Hors and swin, and ggt 11 wij? bfrd, pe gees, j?e hennes of Ipe yfrd, Al he sglde Jat ouht douhte 12 ,^*-> **>-3i>. <^, pat he evre selle moucte, 20 And al he to Ipe penl drou.<W*jo Hise ship he greyfede wel mow; ^X* r^x ,f He dede it tfre and 13 ful wel pike c o~^u*& u pat it ne doutede sgnd ne krike; c perinne dide a ful god mast, 25 Strgnge cables and ful fast, Qres god,, and ful god seyl; perinne wantede nouht 14 a nayl pat evere he sholde perinne do. Hwan he haved it 15 greyj?ed so, 30 Havelok Ipe yunge he dide ferinne, ej)en. 5 rede, wit, as in next line. 13 an. u nouth. et. 1 shal have. 2 shal, not in MS. 8 mait. 1 he him. 1 wile belpe. 8 and mine. 10 1 neth. H and got, not in MS. 12 outh douthe. HAVELOK THE DANE 87 Him and his wif, hlse sones frinne, ' And hise two doutres fat faire wgre ; And sone dede he leyn in an gre, And drou him to fe heye se, pere he miht alferbeste 1 fie. U^ ^ix 5 Frg lgnde wgren he bote a mile, Ne were nevere but ane hwile, pat it ne gan 2 a wind to rise Out of f e north men calleth blse, And drgf hem intil Engelgnd, 10 pat al was sifen in his hgnd, His, fat Havelok was fe name; But fr he havede michel shame, 1 Jp-j Michel sorwe and michel tene ; And sife 3 he gat it al bidene, 15 Als ye shulen nou forthwar If re 4 , If 5 that ye wilen ferto here. In Humber Grim bigan to lende, ' ^w* In Lindeseye riht 6 at fe north ende; per sat his 7 ship upon fe sgnd, 20 But Grim it drou up to f e lgnd. And fere he made a litel cgte c * To him and to al 8 hise flgte ; c**f *** Bigan he fere for to frde 9 , ^ vp*^ A litel hus to maken of erf e, 25 S9 fat he wel fgr$ were y \ ^*-{&rJb, Of nere herboru herborwed fere: \ And for fat Grim fat place auhte 10 , (^^jl pe stfde of Grim fe name lauhte 11 ;^ S9 fat Grimesbl it 12 calle n 30 pat ferorTe spfken alle, And sg shulen men callen it ay Bitwene fis and domesday. 1 mith alj>erbest. 2 bigan. 3 }>rie. * here. 5 yf. 6 rith. 7 is. 8 al, not in MS. 9 erfe. 10 aute. " laute. 12 it, not in MS. ,3 calleth alle. 88 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT He rtv^c VII. ROBERT MANNING'S HANDLYNGE SYNNE THE TALE OF PERS THE USURER Okerers and kauersyns, As wykked bey are as Sarasyns. Whoso myjt preve whych pey wore, v Were pey lewecf or were Ipey Igre^ ])ey shuld nat come in 1 Crystys herde, Ne come in cherche ne chyrche3rde. Ngfelfs, ]?urghe pys skylle pey mowe be saved, jyf pey wylle Lfve j?at synne and do ng mgre, And do at hgly cherches Ipre ; And 5yve a$eyn J>at yche J>yng pat J>ey have take in okeryng ; 5yf pey mow nat a3en hyt 3yve, Helpe pQ pore men ferwy]? to lyve Largely and wyb gode wylle, \ \ pey mowe peyse here dedys ylle. A gode ensaumple now ^e here^ . Of Pers pat was a tollere ; And 1 2 shal telle 30W as quyk How he was bpfe gode and wyk. Seynt ]gne 3 pe aumenere Sey]? Pers was an okerere, And was swyj>e coveytous, And a'nygun and avarous, And gadred penes 4 unto stgre As okereres 6 done aywhgre. 1 yn, as always. 2 y, as always. 3 lone. 4 pens. in fall. ROBERT MANNING'S HANDLYNGE SYNNE 89 Befyl hyt sg upon a day pat pore men sate in^ f e way, And spred here halfen*on here barme A3ens fe sonne fat was warme, And rekened f e custome houses fch gne 5 At whych fey had goclej' and at whyche ngne; pere fey hadde gode fey preysed weyl, And fere fey hadde noght, never a deyl. As fey spak of manywhat, ~^~~- Come Pers forf in fat gat; 10 pan seyd fch gne fat sate and stode, ' Here comf Pers fat never dyd gode.' 5ch gne seyd to ofer jangland, pey toke never gode at Pers hand; Ne ngne pore men never shal have, 15 Coude he never sg weyl crave. Qne of hem began to sey, 1 A wajour * dar I wyf jow ley pat I shal have sum gode at hym, Be he never sg gvy\ ne grym/ 20 To fat wajour fey graunted alle, To jyve him a 3yft, $yf sg my^t befalle. pys man upsterte and tok fe gate \*X Tyl he com at Pers jate. As he stode stylle and bgde fe qufde, 25 Qne c5m wyf 2 an asse charged wyf brf de ; pat yche brfde Pers had boght, And to hys hous shuld hyt be broght. pg he sagh Pers come fer wyfal, pe pore foght, now aske I shal: 30 'I aske fe sum gode pur charyte, Pers, 3yf f y wylle 3 be.' waiour, as also in 1. 21. 2 wt, as usually ; expanded, as when written ill. So also in compounds. 3 wyl. 90 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Pers stode and loked on hym ju^-^-v Felunlyche wyj? y^en grym. He stouped down to seke a stgne, But, as hap was, J?an fgnde he ngne. i For Ipe stgne he toke a lgfe, And at J?e pore man hyt drgfe.^J^ pe pore man hente hyt up b^Jyve, And was Jjgrof ml ferly blypS^ L-^h^f To hys felawes 1 faste he ran Wif> pe lgfe, J>ys pore man. 1 Lg,' he seyde 2 , ' what I have Of Pers 5yft, sg God me save.' 1 Nay,' Ipey swore by here f>ryft, 'Pers jave never swych a 5yft.' He seyd, ' 3e shul weyl undyrstgnde pat I hyt had at Pers hgnde ; jl pat dar I swfre on pe halydom Here befgre 50W fch gn 3 / Grfte merveyle had pey alle pat swych a chaunce myjjt hym befalle. pe Jridde day, J?us wryte hyt is 4 , Pers fyl in a grfte syknes ; And as he laye 5 in hys bedde, Hym }>oghte weyl J>at he was ledde Wyp gne >at aftyr hym was sent To come unto hys jugement 6 . Befgre pe Juge 7 was he broght To ^elde acounte how he hadde w r roght. Pers stode ful sgre adrad, And was abashed as amad 8 : . \ a He sagh a fende on pe tg party Bewreyyng hym ful feluply. 1 felaws. 2 seyd. 3 echone. * ys, as always. 6 iugement 7 iuge. 8 a, not in MS. **f ROBERT MANNING'S HANDLYNGE SYNNE 91 Alle hyt was shewed hym before Huw he had lyved syn he was bgre, - And namely every wykked dede Syn fyrst he coude , hymselve * lfde: ^ e Why he hem dyd and for what chfsun, 5 Of alle behovef> hym 5elde 2 a rfsoun. On Ipe toJ>er 3 party stode men ful bry3t pat wulde have saved hym at here myjt, But Jey myghte ng gode fynde pat my^t hym save or unbynde. 10 pe feyre men seyd, ' What is to rede ? 4^^ Of hym fynde we ng gode dede pat God is payd of, but of a lgfe * ^^-^ pe whych Pers at 4 ]>e pore man drgfe. 3yt ;ave he hyt wyf> ng gode wylle, 15 But kast hyt after hym wyf> ylle; For Goddys love 5ave he hyt no3t, Ne for almesdede he hyt had poght. Ngf>els, J?e pore man Had be lgfe of Pers ban/ 20 pe fende had leyed 5 in balaunce Hys wykked dedes and hys myschaunce; pey leyd fe lgfe a3ens hys dedys, pey had no3t elles, pey mote nedys, ^v* pe hgly man tellej> us, and sejs 25 pat pe lofe made fven peys: ' pan seyd J>ese feyre men t5 Pers, * 3yf J>6u be wys, now J^ou If res How pys lgfe p e helpe]? at nede >Ua\ J ^ N> T ty^ e W sou ^ e w > r ] 5 almesdede/ 30 Pers of hys slepe gan blynke, ~*j-*iu^ And grftly on hys drfme gan ]?ynke, 1 hymself. 2 to selde. 3 tou>er. * a. 5 leyd. 92 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Syghyng wy}? mornyng chere As man )?at was in grf te wf ie,ch*^Sj$ How bat he acoupea was Wyj> fendes f|le for hys trespas, And how >ey wulde have dampned hym J?ere, ^yf mercy of Jesu Cryst ne were. Alle J>ys in hys herte he kast,pv*d And to hymself he spak at J>e laste, pat 'For a lgfe in fvyl 1 wylle Halpe me in sg grfte perel, Moche wulde 2 hyt helpe at nede Wyf> gode wyl do almesdede/ Fig {?at tyme fan wax Pers A man of sg feyre maners, pat ng man my3te 3 in hym fynde But to pQ pore bgf>e meke and kynde; A mylder man ne my^t nat be, Ne to )?e pore mgre of almes fre, And reuful of herte also he was pat mayst J?ou here lgre in ]>ys pas. Pers mette, upon a day, A pore man by j?e way As naked as he was bgre \ pat in IpQ s had alle lgre. He come to Pers j?ere he stode, And asked hym sum of hys gode, Sumwhat of hys cluing, For pe love of Hevenekyng. Pers was of reuful herte, He toke hys kyrtil of as smert,*^^hAA And ded hyt on )?e man above, And bad hym wfre hyt for hys love. 1 eveyl. 2 wide. 3 my3t. ROBERT MANNING'S HANDLYNGE SYNNE 95 pe man hyt toke and was ful blybe ; He jede and sglde hyt as swybe. Pers stode and dyd behglde How j?e man J>e kyrtyl sglde, And was perwyb ferly wrgj>e ^a^^.Im^> 5 pat he sglde so sone hys clgf>e. He my3t 119 lenger for sorow stand 1 , But 3ede hgme ful sgre gretand, And seyd hyt was an fvyl sygne, And J?at hymselve 2 was nat dygne / 10 For to be in hys preyere; perfor nolde he J>e kyrtyl wfre. Whan he hadde ful Igng grete, And a party beroi" gan 3 lete, ~ ' For comurilych after wepe 15 Fal men sone on slepe, As Pers lay in hys slepyng, Hym J?oght a feyre swevenyng. Hym foght he was in hevene ly^t, And of God he had a syght - q u>X~* ., 2 Syttyng in hys kyrtyl clad, pat be pore man of hym had ; w a ^9 And spak to hym ful myldely, 'Why wepest f>6u and art sgry ? Lg Pers/ he seyd, *f>ys is by clgth ; 25 For he sglde hyt, were bou wrgth. Know hyt weyl, 3yf J>at bou can, For me bou 3ave hyt J>e pore man; pat bou ^ave hym in charyte, Every deyl J^ou ^ave hyt me/ 30 Pers of slepe oute breyde, And boght grfte wunder and sef>en seyd, 1 stande. 2 hymself. s began. 92 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT 1 Blessyd be alle pore men For God Almy^ty love]? hem; And weyl is hem J?at pore are here, pey are wyj> God bgfe lefe and dere, And I shal ignde oy ny3t and day 5 To be pore, 3yf J^at I- may/ Hastly he toke hys kateyl And 3ave hyt to pore men fche deyl. Pers kalled to hym hys clerk pat was hys ngtarye, and bad hym herk : 10 'I shal ]?e shewe a pryvyte, A J>yng J>at J)ou shalt do to me, I wyl J?at J>6u n<? man hyt telle; My body I take J>e here to selle To sum man as in bondage, 15 To lyve in povert and in servage; v~Jvjl^ But J>6u do j?us I wyl be wrgth, And J50U and J>yne shal be me lgth. 3yf fou d5 hyt, I shal pe ^yve Ten pound ! of gold wel wij? to lyve ; 20 pg ten pound I take ]>e here, And me to selle on bgnde manere,^<vvru6-*\ <x I ne reccne unto whom, But gnlych he have J^e crystendom. j>u^ pe raunsun J>at J>6u shalt for me take, 25 parfgre ]>ou shalt sykernes make *w* For to 3yve hyt blyj^ely 2 and weyl To pore men every deyl, And wyfhglde \ erof ng J>yng pe mouritouns of a ferf>yng/ 3 Hys clerk was wq to do f>at dede, But gnly for manas and for drede. 1 pownd, as in next line. 3 ble)>ely. ROBERT MANNING'S HANDLYNGE SYNNE 95 For drede Pers made hym hyt do 1 , And dede hym plyghte hys trouthe J>erto * <^e^ Whan hys clerk had made hys Qthe, Pers dede, on hym a foule clothe; Unto a cherche bgpe hey ;ede 5 For to fulfylle hys wyl in dede. Whan fat J>ey to ]>e cherche com, ' Lgrde/ J>oght Ipe clerk, ' now whom Myjt I fynde, J?ys ycne sele, To whom I my3te 2 selle Pers weleP'w^ 10 pe clerk loked everywhere, And at Ipe last he knew where A ryche man was 3 J?at fr had be Specyal knowlych ever betwe, ^^ But J?urgh myschaunce at a^c&s*"" 15 Alle hys gode ylgre was; ^ole, J>us J?at man hyghte, And knew Ipe clerk wel be syghte. pey spak of Qlde aqueyntaunce, And 3ole tQlde hym of hys chaunce. 20 ' ^e,' seyde Ipe clerk, ' 1 rede j?6u bye A man t5 do ]>y marchaundye, - a.oXv^ pat J>ou mayst hglde in servage To restore weyl J>yn dammage/^ e pan seyd ^ole, ' On swych cnaffare 25 Wulde 2 feyn my sylver ware.' --a-fxw,\ pe clerke seyd, * Lg, gne here, A trew man and 4 a dubonf re 5 , '^^^ Pat wyl serve fe to pay PevheWe, al bat he mav. Peyhebie, al )?at he may. 30 Pers shalt J>ou calle hys name, .', JA For hym shalt fou have moche frame. 11. 1-6, not in Harleian MS., but supplied from Bodl. MS. 415. 2 my3t. 3 was, not in MS. 4 an. 5 dubonure. 9^ /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT He is a man ful gracyous Gode to wynne unto j?yn hous, And God shal 5yve J?e hys blessyng, And foysyn in alle J?yng.' pe clerk 3ave alle hys raunsiin 5 Tp be pore men of )?e toun, Plenerly alle J>at he toke WyJ>helde he nat a ferf>yng noke. pe emperoure sent hys messageres Alle aboute for to seke Pers, 10 But f>ey ne myjte 1 never here Of ryche Pers, pe tollere, In what stede he was nome, Ne 2 \vnyoyfward he was become ; Ne J?e clerk wuld telle to ngne 15 Whydyrward J^at Pers was ggne- f Nou is Pers bycome brycne,- pat'^r'^was bgpe stoute and ryche. Alle J>at ever any man hym bad 3 , Pers dyd hyt wyj? herte 4 glad. 20 He wax sg mylde and sq meke, ,***** A mylder man furt np man seke : For he meked hymself gverskyle Pottes and dysshes for to swyle 5 . To grfte penaunce he gan hym take, 25 And moche for to fast and wake, And moche he loved j^lmodnesse To ryche, to pore, to mgre, to lesse. Of alle men he wuld have doute, And to here byddyng mekly loute;--W^ 30 Wulde pey bydde hym sytte or stande, Ever he wulde be bowande. &-Vv.Jv KJLv Hk 1 ray3t. 2 no, as in next line. s do bad. * hert. 5 swele. ROBERT MANNING'S HANDLYNGE SYNNE 97 And for he bare hym sy meke and softe, Shrewes mysdede hym ful ofte, And helde hym folted or wode For he was sg mylde of mode. And J>ey fat were hys felawes 1 5 Mysseyd hym mgst in here sawes ; And alle he suffred here upbreyd, * ^ And never naght a^ens hem seyd. ^ole, hys lgrde, wel undyrstode pat al hys grace and hys gode 10 Com hym 2 for J>e love of Pers, pat was of sq hg\y maners. And whan he wyst of hys bounte, He kalled Pers in pryvyte : * Pers/ he seyd, 'Ipou. were wurf>y 15 For to be wurscheped mgre J>an I, For ]?ou art weyl wyf> Jesu, He shewef) for J?e grfte vertu; parfgre I shal make J?e fre, I wyl >at my felaw f>ou be.' 20 parto Pers graunted noght To be freman as he besoght; He wulde be as he was gre In J>at servage for evermore. He Ranked Ipe lgrde myldely 25 For hys grfte curteysy. Syppen Jesu, furgh hys myjt, Shewed hym^ to Pers sy^t, For to be stalworpe in hys fgndyng,~Wrjp And to hym have lovelgngyng. 30 1 Be nat sorowful to do penaunce, I am wi}> J>e in every chaunce; 1 felaus. 2 hym, not in MS. H 98 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Pers, I have mynde of pe, L9 here pe kyrtyl J>ou ' 3ave for me, perfgr grace I shal pe sende In alle godenesse .wevl to ende/ Byfyl fat serjauntes 2 ' and squyers 5 pat were wont to serve Pers Went in pylgrymage, as in kas, To J>at cuntre >ere Pers was. ^ole ful feyre gan hem kalle, And preyd hem hgme to hys halle* 10 Pers was J>ere J>at yche sele, *~* And everych gne he knew hem wele. Alle he served hem as a knave pat was wunt here servyse to have. But Pers nat ;yt pey knew, 15 For penaunce chaunged was hys hew ; Nat forpy pey behelde hym fast, And oftyn to hym here y^en J>ey kast, And seyde 8 , ' He J>at stonte here Is lyche to Pers pe 4 tollere/ 20 He hydde hys vysege al J?at he myjt Oute of knowlych of here syjt ; Ngpelfs pey behelde hym mgre And knew hym weyl, al J>at were pgre, And seyd, ' rjole, is 3one py page? 25 A ryche man is in py servage ; pe emperoure bgf>e fer and nere HaJ> do hym seche J>at we fynde here.S Pers lestned, and herd hem spfkyng, And J>at pey had of hym knowyng ; 30 And pryvyly awey he nam Tyl he to pe porter cam. kyrtyl }>at ]>ou. 2 seriauntes. 3 seyd. * J>e, not in MS. ROBERT MANNING'S HANDLYNGE SYNNE 99 pe porter had hys speche lgre^ And heryng alsg, syn he was bgre ; But J?urgh J>e grace of swete Jesu Was shewed for Pers feyre vertu. Pers seyd, ' Late me fur]?e 1 gg.' 5 pe porter spak and seyde 2 ' 39/ He )?at was dff, and doumbe also, Spak whan Pers spak hym to. Pers oute at pe 5ate wente, And pedyr 3ede fere God hym sente. 10 pe porter jede up to Ipe halle, And J>ys merveyle tglde hem alle, r -+*50Jutr^ How fe squyler of be kechyn, Pers, J>at haj> worfed hereyn, He asked lfve ryjt now late, 15 And went furf> out at ]>e ijate. ' I rede 50W alle, 3eveJ> gode tent,&*0>, Whederward pat Pers is went ; WyJ> Jesu Cryst he is pry ve,. f-- > v* , And pat is shewed weyl on me, 20 For what tyme he to me spak, Out of hys moup me poghte 3 brak A flamme of fyre bryght and clere ; pe flaumme made me bgpe spfke and here, Spfke and here now bppe I may, 25 Blessed be God and Pers today.' pe lprde and pe gestes alle, Qne and oper pat were in hallc, Had merveyle pat hyt was so, pat he my^te swych myracle do. 30 pan as swype Pers pey soght, But al here seking was for no}t. 1 furjj. 2 seyd. 3 )>oght. H 2 IOO /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Never Pers pey ne founde, Ny3t ne day, in ng stounde, ~%*^s For he J>at toke Ennok and Ely He toke Pers J>urgh hys mercy, To reste wyfoutyn ende to lfde, For hys meknes and hys gode dede: Take ensample here of Pers, And pa$ef> wyf> pe pore, 3 okerers, For 30W shal never come joye 1 wyf>ynne, But 3 lfve fyrst J)at synne, And ;yve to almes J>at yche j?yng pat 3 have wune wyj? okeryng. Now wyj> God lfve we Pers; God 3yve us grace to do hys maners. VIII. THE WEST MIDLAND PROSE PSALTER Psalm I. Blesced be pe man )>at 3ede nou3t in pe counseil of wicked, ne stode nou3t in pe waie^of sin3f res, ne sat nau3t in fals jugement. 2. Ac his 2 wylle was 111 pe wylle of oure Lprd, and he schal J>enche in his 2 lawe bgpe daye and ny3t. 3. And he schal be as pe tre f>at is 2 sett by pe ernynges of waters, J?at schal 3eve his frut in his 2 tyme. 4. And his 2 Iff schal nou3t fall wen, and alle fynges f>at pe ry3tful dof> schal multiplier 5. Nou3t sg ben pe wicked, nou3t sg ; as a poudre J>at pe wynde castef> fram pe face of pe erj?e 3 . 6. Forjn ne schal nou3t pe wicked arise in jugement, ne pe sinnif rs in pe conseyl of pe ry3tful. 7. For oure Lgrd knew pe waie of pe ryjtful, and pe waye of synnf rs schal perissen. 1 ioye. 2 hiis. 3 J)erJ>e. THE WEST MIDLAND PROSE PSALTER IOI Psalm XXIII. Our Lgrd governed me, and ngf>yng shal defailen 15 me ; in pe stf de of pasture he sett me j?er. 2. He nourissed me up water of >fyllyng ; he turned my soule fram pe fende. 3. He lad me up pe bis^es of ri3tfulnes for his name. .4. For jff -fat ich have ggn amiddes of pe shadowe of df f>, I x shal nou5t douten ivels, for ]?ou 5 art wyp me. 5. py discipline and J>yn amendyng conforted me. 6. pou madest radi grace in my si3t 03ayns hem Jmt trublen me. 7. pou makest fatt myn hfved -\vy]> mercy ; and my drynk, makand drunken, is 2 ful clere. 8. And py mere! shal folwen me alle daies of ml Hf. 9. And J>at ich wo.nne in Je hous of our Lgrd in lengpe 10 of daies. Psalm XXIV. 1. pe erpe is our Lgrdes and his plente ; pe world and ich gn fat wone]? J^erinne. 2. For he bigged it up pe se^s, and made it rfdi up Ipe flodes. 3. Who shal climben into Ipe mountein of our Lgrd, glper who shal stgnde in his hgly stfde? 4. pe innocent in 15 hgnde and of clfne N hert, J>at ne toke nou^t his soule in idelnesse and ne swore no3t in gilerl to his nejbur. 5. He shal take bliscyng of our Lgrd, and mercy of God his helpe. 6. pis is Ipe bijetyng of pe sechand hym, sechand pe face of God of Jacob 3 . 7. Qpene}) 35ur ^ates, %e princes of helle, and hep $e lifted, ^e everlastand 3ates, 20 and pe kynge of glgrie shal entre. 8. Which is he, }?at kyng of glgrie ? pe Lgrd strgnge arid netful, pe Lgrd netful in batail. 9. Qpenep 36ur 3ates, $e princes of hevene, and bej> $e lifted, $e 3ates everlastand, and pe kynge of glgrie shall entren. 10. Which is he, Jpat kynge of glgrie? pe Lgrd of vertu, he is 4 kynge of 25 glgrie. Psalm LI. 1. Ha mercy on me, God, efter py mychel mercy. 2. And efter pe mychelnes of py pites, do way my wickednes. 3. Wasshe 5 1 y, and always. 2 ys, and occasionally. 3 God Iacob. * his. 5 whasshe. 3,as /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT I me mgre of my wickednes, and dense me of myn synne. 4. For ich knowe l my wickednes, and my synne is evermgre o^ains me. 5. Ich have synned to j?e algn, and ich have don ivel tofgre Ipe, J>at ou be made ry3tful in Jy wordes, and J>at ou gvercum whan J>ou art juged. 6. Se, for ich am conceived in wickednesses, and m^ moder conceived me in synnes. 7. Se, for J>ou loved s6J>enes ; J>e uncerteyn J>ynges and pryve of wisdom J?ou made to me apert. 8. pou sprengest me, Lgrd, wyf> f>y mercy, and I shal be made elf ne ; )?ou shalt purifle me, and I shal be made whyte 2 up snowe. 9. pou shalt 3eve joie and gladnes to myn neryng 3 , and J>e mylde dedes of my hert shul gladen. 10. Turne J?y face fram myn synnes 4 , and d5 oway al myn wickednes. n. Ha, God, make in me clfne hert, and newe J>6u a ry^t ggst in myn hert. 12. Ne putt me nou5t fram J>y face, and ne do nau^t oway fram me Ipyn hgly ggst. 13. ^elde to me gladnes of )?yn helpe, and conferme me wyj> pyn hgly ggst. 14. 1 shal tfchen J?e wicked ]}yn wayes, and J^e wicked shul ben converted to J?e. 15. Ha, f>ou God, God of myn helj^e, deliver me of sinnes 5 , and my tunge shal gladen by ryjtfulnes. 16. Lgrd, }?6u shalt gpen myn lippes, and my mouJ>e shal tellen J>yn heryng. 17. For 3yf'f>6u hade wolde, ich hade ^even sacrifice ; forsof>e J^ou ne shalt nou3t deliten in sacrifices. 18. Trubled ggst 6 is sacrifice to God; J?ou, God, ne shal noujt despisen J?e hert sorowful and meke. 19. Do blisfullich, Lgrd, to \y chgsen in \>y gode wille, )?at J?e gode be confermed in hevens. 20. pan shalt ou take sacrifice of ryjt service, and honours ; hii : shul J>an setten godenesses tofgre \>y thrgne. Psalm XC. 1. Lgrd, f>6u art made socour to ous fram kynde t5 kinde. 2. Tofgre J>at J>e mounteins were made, gj^er J?e erj>e 7 were fourmed and f>e werld f>ou art God, fram J>e world unto J>e world wypouten ende. 3. Ne turne J>ou noujt into mlldnes ; and )?ou seidest, $e 1 1 knewe. 2 \vhy3te. 3 beryng. 4 synmes. 5 sines. 6 god. 7 J>er])e. V THE WEST MIDLAND PROSE PSALTER 1 03 childer of men, turnej? 30U. 4. For a J^ousand ^eres ben tofgre J>yn e^en as jisterdai J?at is passed. 5. And pe kepyng o nyjt, f>at for noujt ben had, shul be her 3eres. 6. Passe he as gresse in pe mornyng ; flori sche he in pe mornyng and passe ; falle he at f ven \ and harden and wax he drie. 7. For we failed in J>yn ire, and 5 we ben disturbed in pyn vengeaunce. 8. pou laidest our wicked- nesse in py si^t ; our world is in li^tyng of py chere. 9. For alle our daies faileden, and we failed in pyn yre. 10. Our jeres shal J>enchen as J^e^loH, f>e daies of our jeres in pe seventl jere. 11. Forsof>e $yf e3ti 3ere ben in myjtes, pe mgre gver hem shal be 10 travail and sorowe. 12. For mildnes comej) 2 }>eron, and we shul be wijmmnen. 13. Who knew pe my^t of pyn Ire, and to tellen py wraj>e for py drede? 14. Make sg pyn helpe knowen, and pe lgred of hert in wisdome. 15. Lgrd, be J?ou turned unto nou, and be J?ou^bidlTch up py servantes. 16. We ben fulfild frlich of py 15 mercy, we shul gladen and dellten in alle our daies. 17. We gladed in Ipe daies in which J>ou lowed us, for Ipe ^eres in which we seijen ivels. 18. Loke to py servauntes and to Ipyn werkes, and "dresce her sones. 19. And Ipe shynyng of our Lgrd God be up us, and dresce up us Ipe werkes of our hgndes, and dresce Ipe werkes of 2C ourhgndes 3 . &>* ,^\pS) t L^ ^^ Psalm XCI. 1 . He Ipat woneJ> 4 in Ipe helpe of Ipe hejest, he shal dwelle in pe defens of God of heven. 2. He shal saie to our Lgrd, pou art my taker and my refut ; my God, I shal hopen in hym. 3. For he deliverd me fram pe trappes of pe fendes, and fram^asper word 25 of men. 4. And he shal shadow pe wyj? hys shulderis, and ]?ou shalt hgpe under hys fevers. 5. pe sopenes of hym shal cumpas pe wyf> shelde, and }>ou ne shalt nou3t doute of pe drede of ny^t ; 6. Of temptacioun waxand in daie, fram nede ggand in derknes, fram pe curs of pe fende bry3t shynyng. 7. A J^ousand tempta- 3 ciouns shul fallen fram 1 5 syde, and ten p ousandes fram py ry$t 1 heven. 2 com. 3 last clause from Dublin MS. * whone)>. 5 J?e. 104 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT half; pe devel, forsope, ne shal no3t comen to pe. 8. pou shalt se, forsope, wyp pyn ejen, pou shalt se pe ^eldyng of syn^frs. 9. For pou, Lgrd, art myn hgpe, and pou setted py refut alder- he3est. 10. Yvel ne shal nou3t com to pe, and turment ne shal noujt com nere py tabernacle. 11. For he sent to his aungels of pe, pat hii kepe pe in alle pyn waies. 12. Hii shul bre pe in hgndes pat ou ne hirt noujt, peraventure, py ggst : vryp vices. 13. pou shalt ggn up queintls l and godenes, and pou shalt defoule pe fende and helle. 14. For he hgped in me, and I shal deliver hym; I shal defenden hym, for he knew my name. 15. He cried to me and I shal here him; ich am wyp hym in tribulacibun, I shal defend him and glgrifien hym. 16. I shal fulfillen hym wyp lengpe of daies, and I shal she we hym mln helpe. Psalm CIII. 1. Ha, pou my soule, blisce our Lgrd; and alle pynges pat ben wypinnen me, blisce hys hgli name. 2. Ha, pou my soule, blisce our Lgrd ; and ne wille pou noujt for3ete alle his 3eldeinges. 3. pe which is merciful to alle pin wickednesses; pe which hflep 2 alle py sekenisses. 4. pe which ransounnep py Hf fram dfp ; pe which crounep pe wyp mercy and pites. 5. pe which fulfillep py 3 desire in godes*; py 3engpe shal be made new as of an frne. 6. Our Lprd is doand mercies andjugement to alle pe suffrand wrgnge. 7. He made hys waies knowen to Moyses; he did to pe childer of Israel her willes. 8. Our Lgrd is ry3tful and merciable, and of lgnge wille and michel merciable. 9. He ne shal nou3t wrappe him wypouten ende, ne he ne shal nou3t menacen wypouten ende 5 . 10. He ne did noujt to us efter our syn3es, ne he ne 3eldep nou3t to us efter our wickednes. 11. For efter pe he3t of heven fram erpe he streinped 6 hys mercy up hem pat dreden hym. 12. He made fer fram us our wickednes, as pe f ste departep fram pe west. 1 quenitis. 2 helj>e. 3 )>e. * goddes. 5 last clause from Dublin MS. 6 MS. possibly streinped ; Dublin MS. streng])id. THE EARL OF TOULOUSE 105 13. As f e fader has mercy on his childer, our Lgrd is merciable of hem fat dreden hym; for he knowef our 1 faintes. 14. He recorded fat we ben pouder 2 . Man is as hai ; hys daies ben as floure of fe feld; sg he shal florissen. 15. For ggst shal passen in hym, and he ne shal noujt dwelle, and he shal ng mgre knowen 5 his stfde. 16. pe mercy of our Lgrd is forsofe fram wyfouten ende unto wyfouten ende 3 up hem fat dreden hym. 17. And his rijtfulnes is unto 4 child of childer to hem fat 5 kepen his testament. 18. And hii ben remembraunt of his comaundements 6 to don hem. 19. Our Lgrd shal di}ten his sfte in heven, and his 10 kyngdome shal lgrdship alle. 20. Ha, alle his angeles, mijtful of vertu, doand his worde, to here f e voice of hys wordes, bliscef our Lgrd. 2 1 . Ha, alle his vertu, bliscef our Lgrd ; %e his ministris, fat don hys wille, bliscef 7 our Lgrd. 23. ^e alle werke of our Lgrd, bliscef our Lgrd in alle stfdes of his lgrdship; ha, fou my 15 soule, blisce 8 our Lgrd. IX. THE EARL OF TOULOUSE Ai,l (they) assentyd to the sawe, (The;^ thoght he spake rfson and lawe. Then answeryd fe kyng wyth crowne, ' Fayre falle the for thyn avyse/ 20 He callyd knyghtvs of ngbyll pryce, And badd/mem be rfdy bowne ^X For to crye thsrow all fe lgnde, Bgthe be sge. and be sgnde, If 9 they fynde mowne 2 . A man fat is 10 sg moche of myght, That for fat lady dar take fe fyght; He schall have hys waresoun n . 1 **^>^v- knowe and erasure in MS. ; our, from Dublin MS. 2 prude. 3 unto wyfouten ende, from Dublin MS. 4 into. 5 >a. 6 comaundement3. 7 blisced. 8 blische. 9 yf, as always. 10 ys, as always. " wareson. 106 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Messangerys, I 1 undurstpnde, Cryed thorow all J>e lpnde In many a ryche cyte, If any man durste prove hys myijt In trewe quarell for to fyght, 5 Wele avaunsed schulde he bee. The Erie of Tolous 2 herde 3 j?ys telle, What anger the lady befelle, Thereof he thoghte 4 grf te pyte. If he wyste that sche had ryght, 10 He wolde aventure hys lyfe to fyght For that lady free.^o^V, For hur he morned nyjt and day, And to hymselfe can he say He wolde aventure hys lyfe : 15 1 If I may wytt Jat sche be trewe, They J>at have hur accused schull rewe, But they stynte of ther stryfe.' The erle seyde, 'Bl 5 Seynte Jghn, Into 6 Almayn wyll 1 gQQn 20 Where I have fQmen ryfe;' I prey t5 God full of myght, That I have trew quarell to fyjt, Out of WQ to wynne )?at wyfe.' He rgde on huntyng on a day, 25 A marchand mett he bi )?e way, And asked hym of whens he was. ' Lgrde/ he seyde, ' of Almayn.' Angn the erle can hym frayneoux4^_ Of that ilke 7 case. 30 y regularly. 2 Tullous, sometimes Tollous. 3 harde. 4 thoght. 8 be, as always. 6 ynto. 7 ylke. THE EARL OF TOULOUSE 107 1 Wherefgre is youre l emperes Put in sg grfte dystress, Telle me for Goddys grace; Is sche gylty 2 , sg mote thou the ? ' 1 Nay, bl hym ]?at dyed on tree, 5 That schope man aftur hys face.' Then seyde the erle wythoute 3 lett, *~~ < ^ wx "^<- ' When is the day sett, Brente that sche schulde bee ? ' The marchande seyde, 'Sikerlyke 4 , 10 ven thys day thre wyke, And the rf pre \\g is mee/ The erle seyde, ' I schall the telle, Gode horsys I have to selle, And stedys two or thre. 15 Certys! myght I selle J?em y are, r W^Ai Thidur 5 wyth the wolde I fare That syghte 6 for to see/ The marchand seyd wyth 7 wordys hende, 'Into the lgnde if ye wyll wende, 20 Hyt wolde be for youre provve; i^ There may ye selle J>em at your wylle.' Angn the erle seyde hymJylle,7T,-^w, 'Syr, herkyn to me 8 nowe; Thys jurney 9 wylt jxni wyth me dwelle 25 Twenty pounde 10 I schall the telle To mede, I make a vowe.' The marchand grauntyd hyt 11 angn. The erle seyde, 'Bl Seynt jQhn, Thy wylle I alowe.' 30 1 yowre, as often. 2 gylte. 3 wythowte, as often. * sekerlike. thedur. 6 syght. 7 wyth, not in MS. 8 herkyn me. 9 yurney. pownde. ll hyt, not in MS. Io8 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT The erle tplde hym in J>at tyde,^^ Where he schulde hym abyde, And homeward wente hee. ^^Jj^ He busked hym j?at ng man wyste iVlv ] For mikyll \ on hym was hys tryste. ; He seyde, 'Syr, gg wyth mee.' Wyth them they toke stedys sevyn, There were uq fayrer 2 undyr hevyn That any man myght see. Into Almayn J>ey can ryde ; 10 ^ucrWs v^ K(T\a.c- As a corsur of mikyll 3 pryde He semyd for to bee. The marchand was a trewe gyde; The erle and he togedur can ryde Tyll they came to that place. 15 A myle besyde the cast ell, There the emperour can dwell, A ryche abbey ther was; Of the abbot Ifve they gatt To sgjorne 4 and make per horsys fatt.; 20 That was a npbyll cas. The abbot was the ^kdyes^f me, ^ *-*^. For hur he was in gr^tewandrfme, And moche mornyng he mas 6 , ^^ju - W S9 hytt befelle upon a day 25 To churche the erle toke J>e way, A masse for to here. He was a feyre man and an hye; When the abbot hym sye, He seyde, ' Syr, come nere.. 30 1 mekyll. 2 fayre. 3 coresur of mekyll. * soyorne. 5 m THE EARL OF TOULOUSE 1 09 Syr, when the masse is done, 1 pray you fte wyth me at noone, If youre wylle were.' The erle grauntyd all wyth game; Afgre mfte they wysche all same, 5 And to mfte they wente in fere. \ j^JL^ Aftur mfte, as I you say, Into an orchard Jey toke J>e way, The abbot and the knyght. The abbot seyde and syghed sare, 10 'Certys, syr, I lyve } in care For a lady bryght; Sche is accusyd, my herte is wqq, Therfgre sche schall to df the ggg All agayne the ryght; 15 But sche have helpe, verrament,^^ In a 2 fyre sche schall be brente Thys day sevenyght.' The erle seyde, ' Sg have I blysse, Of hyr mefynkyj? grfte rewthe hyt is, 20 Trewe if that sche bee.' The abbot seyde, 'Bl Seynt Poule, For hur I durre 3 ley my soule That nevyr gylty 4 was sche. Soche werkys nevyr sche wroght, 25 Neythyr in dede nor in thoght, Save a rynge sg free To J>e Erie of Tolous sche gafe wyth wynne, In fse of hym and for ng synne; In schryfte thus tglde sche me.' 30 ^^^ leve. 2 a, not in MS. 3 dar. 4 gylte. HO I. THE MIDLAND DIALECT The erle seyde, ' Syth hyt is sgo, Cryst wrf ke hur of hure l W99, That boght hur wyth hys bloode. Wolde ye sikyr me, wythout fayle, For to h^lde trewe counsayle, 5 Hyt myght be for youre gode.' The abbot seyde bi bokes ffle **r*~^ And hys 2 professyon, fat he wolde hfle, c^^^^ And ellys he were wode.^^^v ' I am he fat sche gafe the ryng 10 For to be owre tgkenynge, Now hfle 3 hyt for the rode I am comyn, lefe syr, To take the batayle for hyr, And 4 thereto stgnde wyth ryght; 15 But fyrste myselfe I wole hur schryve, And if I fynde hur clfne of lyve, Then wyll my herte be lyght. r> ^ Let dyght me in monkys wede ^~S> To fat place men 5 schulde hyr If de, 20 To dfthe to be dyght; --<*%*>- When I have schryvyn 6 hyr, wythout fayle For hur I wyll take f e 7 batayle, As I am trewe knyght/ The abbot was nevyr sg gladd, 25 Nere for joie 8 he wax madd, The erle can he kysse; They made mery 9 and slewe care All that sevenyght he dwellyd fare, In myrthe, withoute 10 mysse. 30 1 hur. 2 and be hys. 3 heyle. 4 and, not in MS. 5 ]>at men. 6 schrevyn.\ 7 J?ey not in MS. 8 yoye. y mere. 10 wythout. THE EARL OF TOULOUSE III That day fe 1 lady schulde be brent The erle wyth the abbot wente ck<^~~ * In monkys wede, ywys; To the emperour he knelyd blyveju*^^ That he myght fat lady schryve; 5 Angn receyved 2 he is. He examyned hur wyttyrly,o*>* x d^. As hyt seythe in the stgry; Sche was wythoute gylte. Sche seyde, 'Bl hym ]?at dyed on tree, 10 Trespas was nevyr ngne in me Wherefore I schulde be spylte, iiafewj Save ggnys, wythoute lfsynge, Vrf ^. To the Erie of Tolous I gafe a ryng; aX^<rW. Assoyle me if thou wylte. 15 But J?us my destanye is come 3 to ende, That in J>ys fyre I muste be brende ; There Goddys wylle be fulfyllt 4 .' The erle ass oyled hur wyth hys hgnde, juu-c^ And syf>en ^ertely/he can upstgnde, 20 And seyde^^Egrdyngys, pf se ! Ye that have accused J?ys lady gente, Ye be worthy to be brente/ That;, ggn knyght made a r^s:|*^*^ ^<>->*., 1 Thou carle monke, wyth all J>y gynne,^,^^ 25 Thowe youre abbot be of hur kynne, Hur sorowe schalt thou not ces ; Ryght sg thou woldyst sayne &*<.>. j, Thowe all youre covent had be hyr layn, Sg are ye lythyr and 1s/ 30 1 ]>at fe. 2 resceyved. 3 comyn. 4 fulfyllyt. I. THE MIDLAND DIALECT The erle answeryd wyth wordys free, -^ *^ol ' Syr, that gon I trowe thou be Thys lady accused has. Thowe we be men of relygyon, Thou schalt do us but rfson 5 For all the fare thou mas; . I prove on hur thou sayst not ryght, L9, here my glove wyth >e to fyght, 1 undyrtake thys case ; As 1 false men, I schall you kenne 10 In redd fyre for to brenne, Therto God gife me grace/ All j>at stoden in that place, Thankyd God of hys grace, Wythoute any fayle. 15 The two knyghtys were full wrgthe ; He schulde be dedd, ey swfre grfte gthe, But hyt myght not avayle. The erle wente there besyde, And armyd hym wyth mekyll pryde, 20 Hys enemyes to assayle. Manly, when they togedur mett, They he we thorow helme and basenet, ^*o<**^ And marryd 2 many a mayle. They ridyn 3 togedur wythout lakk, \~Xk~ 25 That hys oon spfre on hym brakk, That othyr faylyd thgg. The erle smgte hym wyth hys spfre, Thorow the body he can hym bfre, To grounde can he ggg. 30 1 os. a martyred. 3 redyn. THE EARL OF TOULOUSE 113 That sawe that oj^er 1 , and faste can flee; The erle gvyrtoke hym undur a tre, And wroght hym mikyll 2 wgg; There Ipys traytour can hym ;jelde 3 cUi^^ As 4 recrfaunt in the felde 5 , 5 He myght not fie hym frog. Befgre the emperour they wente, And ther he made hym, verrament, -^ To telle for the noonys. *f^c He seyde, 'We thoghte 6 hur to spyile <XJCm*w 10 For sche wolde not do owre wylle, That worthy is in wgnys.' The erle answeryd hym then, 1 Therfgre, traytours, ye schall brenne In thys fyre bgthe at gnys.' 15 The erle angn them 7 hente, And in the fyre he J>em brente, Flfsche, felle, and bggnys. When J>ey were brent bgthe twgg, The erle prevely can gQQ 22 To that ryche abbaye. Wyth joye 8 and processyoun They fett the lady into the town, Wyth myrthe as 4 I telle may. The emperoure was full gladd; 25 1 Fette me the monke,' angn he badd, Why wente he sg awaye? A byshoperyke 1 wyll hym gyve 9 , My helpe, my love, whyll I lyve 10 , Bi God that owyth thys day.' 30 odyr. 3 mekyll. 3 jylde. 4 os. 5 fylde. * thoght. T hym. 3 jylde. 4 OS. 5 fylde. yoye. 9 geve. I 10 leve. 114 ? THE MIDLAND DIALECT The abbot knelyd on hys knee, And seyde, 'Lgrde, gpne is hee To hys owne Ipnde; He dwellyth wyth the Pppe of Rome, He wyll be glad of hys come, cuwU^jl 5 I do you t5 undurstgnde.' * Syr abbot V quod the emperour, 1 To me hyt were a dyshonoure, W^ $^f Soche wordes I rede thou wgnde ; Angne, in haste, that I hym see, to Or thou schalt nevyr have gode of me, And therto here myn hgnde.' 'Lgrd,' he seyde, 'sythe hyt is sog Aftur hym J?at I must goo, Ye muste make me seurte; c -^ i^ In case he have byn youre fgo, Ye schall not do hym ng woq ; And then, al sg mote I thee^Lv- -, y i ci ^rt Aftur hym 1 wyll wend 2 , Sg that ye wyll be hys frend, 20 If youre wylle bee/ * 3ys/ seyde the emperoure full fayne, * All my kynne bogh he had slayne, He is welcome t5 mee.' Then spake the abbot wordy s free, 25 * Lgrde, I tryste now on thee, Ye wyll do as 3 ye say 4 ; Hyt is Syr Barnard of Tolous, A ngbyll knyght and a chyvalrous, That has done thys jurnay 5 / 30 1 abbot, not in MS. 2 wynde. 3 os. * sey. 5 jurney. 1 THE EARL OF TOULOUSE 115 'Now certys,' seyde the emperoure, i To me hyt is grf t dyshonoure ; Angn, Syr, 1 the pray, Aftur hym f>at thou wend \ We schall kysse and be gode frend-W l^j 5 Bl God that owyth thys day.' ^' *^J/ The abbot seyde, ' I assente.' Aftur the erle angn he wente, 1 And seyde, Syr, gg wyth mee. My lgrde and ye, bi Seynt Jghn, 10 Schull be made bgthe at gon, Goode frendys for to bee.' Therof J>e erle was full fayne. The emperoure came hym agayne And sayde, * My frende sg free, 15 My wrathe 3 here I the forgyve; My helpe, my love, whyll I lyve, Bl hym that dyed on tree.' Togedur lovely can they kysse; Thereof all men had grfte blysse, 20 The rgmaunse tellyth soo, He made hym steward of hys Ignde, ^^^ And sfsyd agayne into hys hgnde That he had rafte hym frog. The emperoure livyd 4 but yerys thre; 25 Be elexion 5 of the lgrdys free The erle toke they thgg, And 6 made hym ther emperoure, For he was styfFe in stoure u^^- ^ Wttd*. To fyght agayne hys foo. 30 1 wende. 2 frende. 3 wrath. 4 levyd. 5 alexion. 6 they. I 2 Il6 / THE MIDLAND DIALECT He weddyd )?at lady to hys wyfe ; With joye 1 and myrthe J>ey ladd ]>er lyfe Twenty yere and three. Betwene fern had J>ey chyldyr fyftene 2 , Doghty knyghtys all bedene, And semely on to see. In Rome thys geste cronyclyd is 3 , A lay of Bretayne callyd ywys 4 , And evyr mgre schall bee. Jesu 5 Cryste to hevyn us brynge, There to have owre wonnyng ; Amen, amen, for charyte. X. GILD OF THE HOLY TRINITY AND OF SAINT WILLIAM OF NORWICH In J?e 6 name of J>e Fader and Sone and Hgly Ggsr, thre persones, q God in Trinite, and in J?e worschipe 7 of oure Lavedy, Seynte Marie his dere moder, and of Seynt William J>e hg\y innocent and digne marter, and alle halewyn : in pe yer of oure Lgrd Jesu 8 Cryst a thousande thre hundred seventy and sexe, peltyers and 5}?ere g5d men begunne )?is gylde and ]^is bretherhgd of Seynt Willyam, f>e hly innocent and marter in Norwyche ; and alle J?is ordenaunces undirwriten 9 , al pe bretheren and systeren schulyn helden and kepen upen here power. At J>e fyrste alle f>e bretheren and systeren thus han behgten, )?at J?ey every yer, on J>e Sunday next 10 aftyr J>e ff st of Seynt Peter 1 yoye! 2 xv. 3 geste ys cronycgled ywis. i called hyt ys. 5 Jeu. 6 J> appears as y except where printed th. 7 worchepe, and always. 8 jhesu. 9 undirwreten. ao nexst GILD OF ST. WILLIAM OF NORWICH H7 and Powel, in worschipe of f e Trinite and of oure Lfvedy and Seynt William and alle halvven, schullen offeren to floured candelys afgrn Seynt Willyams toumbe in fe mynstre of f e Trinite, and ever! of hem offeren an halpeny at fe messe and heren al fe messe. And qwosg be absent, fanne he schal payen to Seynt 5 Williams lyhte x thre pound of wax ; and it schal ben reysed and gadered bi f e alderman and his felas. Alsg a knave chyld inno- cent, schal 2 bfren a candel fat day, f e wyghte of to pound, led betwyxen to gode men, tgkenynge of fe glpryous marter. AIsq it is ordeyned fat ng man schal ben excusyd of absence 10 at fat messe, but it be for fe kynges 3 servise, or 4 for strgnge sekenesse, or 4 twenty myle dwellynge fi 9 f is cyte 5 , fat he ne schal payen J>e peyne of thre pound of wax. And qwosg schal ben excused for any 6f>er schyl, it schal ben at J>e aldermannes wyl and at fe cumpany. 15 Alsg alle f e bretheryn and systeryn han ordeyned 6 and graunted for any ordenaunce fat is mad or schal ben mad amgnges hem, fat fey schal save fe kynge hys ryhte 7 , and ngn prejudys don ageyn his lawe in f es ordenaunce. Alsg it is ordeyned, fat everyche brof er and syster of f is gylde, 20 f rly on morwe aftyr f e gyldeday, schal heryn a messe of if quiem for alle f e brethere soules and systeren soules of f is gylde, and for alle crystene soules, at Seynt Williams auter in f e mynstre of fe Trynyte in Norwyche, and offeren a ferthynge. And qwosg be wane, schal paye a pound of wax. And qwan f e messe is don; 25 bi 8 her aldermannes asent fey schal alle togedere ggn to an in, and every man fat haf any 9 catelle of f e gilde leyn it doun ; and ordeynen fer of here lykynge bi 8 comoun assent, and chesen offyceres for fe nexte yer. And qwo fayle schal payen three pound of wax. And eyghte 10 men of f e aldermannes chesynge, 30 on fe gyldeday, schulen chesen an alderman and to felas, and a somonor for f e nexte yer. 1 lythe. 2 schal, not in MS. 3 kyngges. * er, as always. 5 syte. 6 hordeyned. 7 rythe. 8 be, as always. 9 ony. 10 viii. Il8 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Alsg it is ordeyned, in pe worschipe of pe Trinite and of oure L^vedy Seynt Marie, and of Seynt William and of alle halwyn, >at qwat brother or syster bi Goddis sgnde falle in mischefe or mysf se, and have nout to helpen hemselfe, he schal han almesse of ever! broker and syster every woke, Iestende his myschefe, a fer- thynge; of qwyche ferthynges he schal han fourtene pens 1 , and pe remenaunt ggn to catelle* But if it be his foly, he schal nout han of pe almes 2 . Alsg it is ordeyned bi comoun assent, qwosg be chosen in offys and refuse it, he schal paye to Seynt Wylliams lyhte 3 thre pound of wax, and up peyne of his gthe. Alsg if any 4 brother or syster deye, he schal han of pe gylde foure torches, and foure pore men cladde, abouten his cors ; ande every brother and syster schul 5 offeren at his messe, and heryn al pe messe and byden his enterynge, and at messe offeryn a fer- thynge, and an halpeny ^even to almes for pe 6 soule ; and }even to a messe a peny, pe qwyche schal 7 be gaderyd bi pe alderman and hise felas to don for }>e soule and for alle crystene. AIsq if any broker or syster deye sevene myle frg pe cite, pe alderman and 6J>er sevene bretheryn at his exequlses schul 8 wende in fere to pe core, and ordeynen and don for pe soule as for gn of pe bretheren. Als9 it is ordeyned bi comoun assent, J>at }?ese bretheren, in worschipe of pe Holy Trinyte and Seynt William, schul ftyn togedere on J>at day at here comoun cost. And qwosg be somouned to don semble or to eongregacioun beforn pe alder- man and pe bretheryn and come nout, he schal paye a pound of I wax to pe lyht 9 . Alsg it is ordeyned bi eomoun assent J>at np broker ne syster in J?is gilde schal be reseyvet but bi pe alderman and twelve bretheryn. Alsg it is ordeyned bi comoun assent j:at pe comoun belleman \ schal ggn thurghe pe cite on pe gildeday after none, and re- comandyn al pe brethere soules and systeres of pe gilde bi name, 1 xiiij d. 2 elmes. * lythe. 4 ony. 5 schul, not in MS. t c 3e. 7 schal, not in Mb. 8 exequises schul, not in MS. 9 lyt JOHN MYRC'S INSTRUCTIONS 119 and alle crystene soules ; and seyn fat a messe of rf quiem schal ben seyd rly on f e morwen, bi prime day, in memorie of f e soules and alle crystene, and somounyn alle fe bretheryn and systeryn fat fey ben at f e messe at f e auter of Seynt William at fat tyme, up f e peyne of thre pound of wax. XL JOHN MYRC'S INSTRUCTIONS FOR PARISH PRIESTS 1 # __ < God seyth hymself, as wryten we fynde, That whenne fe blynde lfdeth f e blynde Into fe dyche fey fallen boo, u-^ For fey ne sen whareby to gg. Sg faren prestes now by dawe; They beth blynde in Goddes lawe, That whenne fey scholde fe pepul rede, Into synne fey do hem lfde. Thus fey have do now fulle 3gre, - And alle is 2 for defawte of lgre ; Wharefgre, fou preste curatoure, gef fou plse thy Savyoure, - ^ef thow be not grfte clerk, - Loke thow moste on thys werk ; For here thow myjte fynde and 3 rede That fe behoveth to conne nede, How thow schalt thy paresche prfche, And what f e nedeth hem to tfche ; And why che fou moste fyself be, Here alsg thow my}te hyt se, 1 Latin title reads, ' Propter presbiterum parochialem instruendum.' 2 ys, as often. 3 &, as often. 120 I. THE MIDLAND DIALECT For luytel is worthy py prfchynge ^ef thow be of fvuyle lyvynge. Preste, Myself thow moste be chast, And say py serves wyf>owten hast, That mowthe and herte acorden I fere, 5 ^ef thow wole that God pe here. Of hgnde and mowthe J^ou moste be trewe, And grfte gpes thow moste eschewe 1 ; In worde and dede foil moste be mylde, Bgthe to mon and to chylde. ic Dronkelfc 2 and glotonye, Pruyde and sloujje and envye, Alle fow moste putten away ^ef pow wolt serve God to pay. That pe nedeth, fte and drynke, 15 But slf py lust for any thynge. Tavernes alsp thow moste forsake, And marchaundyse J?ow schalt not make; Wrastelynge and schotynge and suche game* Thow myjte not use wythowte blame; 20 Hawkynge, huntynge, and dawnsynge, Thow moste i9rgQ for any thynge. Cuttede clothes and pyked schone, Thy gode fame J>ey wole fordone. Marketes and feyres I the forbede, 25 But hyt be for the mre nede. In honeste clgthes thow moste ggn, Baselard ne 4 bawdryke wfre J^ow ngn; Bfrde and crowne thow moste be schave, ^ef thow wole thy ordere save. ^-f^ ?,o Of mfte and drynke J)ow moste be fre, To pore and ryche by thy degre. 1 enchewe. 3 dronkelewe. 3 maner game. * ny. JOHN MYRC'S INSTRUCTIONS 121 ^erne thow moste thy sawtere rede, And of the day of dome have drede ; And evere do gode a^eynes ele 1 , Or elles thow my3te not lyve wele. Wymmones serves thow moste forsake, 5 Of evele fame leste they the make ; For wymmenes speche that ben schrewes, Turne ofte away gode thewes. From nyse japes and rybawdye, Thow moste turne away J>yn ye; 10 > ^.Tuynde J>yn ye )?at thow ne se The cursede worldes vanyte. Thus thys worlde J>ow moste despyse, And hgly vertues have in vyse ; ^ef thow do Ipus, thow schalt be dere 15 To alle men that sen and here. Thus thow moste alsQ prfche 2 , And thy paresche ^erne tf che ; Whenne gn hath done a synne, Loke he lye not lgnge thereynne, 20 But angn that he hym schryve, Be hyt husbande, be hyt wyve, Leste he forget by lentenes day, And oute of mynde hyt gg away. Also thow moste thy God pay, -"" af Tf che thy paresch J>us and say. t * / rf ,y Alle that ben of warde and elde,^ r^ pat cunnen hemself kepe and welde, They schulen alle to chyrche come, And ben ischryve alle and some, >~^ 3 And ben ihoseled wythowte bere' On asterday allej fere ; fc-tf^ Subtitle, Quid et quomodo predicare debet parochianos suos.' 1 122 7. THE MIDLAND DIALECT In fat day by costome, ^e schule be hoselet alle and some. Tfche hem fenne, wyth gode entente To beleve on that sacrament ; That fey receyve in forme of brf d, Hyt is Goddes body J>at soffred dfd Upon the hply rodetre, c > <^ L To bye owre synnes and make us fre. Tfche hem fenne, never J?e later, pat in f>e chalys is but wyn and water That pey receyveth for to drynke, After that hgly hoselynge. Therfgre warne hem }?ow schal That J>ey ne chewe fat host 1 to smal, Leste to smale pey done hyt brfke, And in here teth hyt do stfke; Therefore pey schule wyth water and wyn Clanse here mowf that no^t lfve ferin; j^r But tfche hem alle to leve sade 2 , - f r pat hyt fat is in fe awter made, Hyt is verre Goddes blode That he schedde on f e rode. 3t f ow moste tfche hem mare, pat whenne fey doth to chyrche fare, penne bydde hem lfve here mony wordes, Here ydel speche and nyce bordes, And put away alle vanyte, And say here paternoster and ave 3 . Ne ngn in chyrche stgnde schal, Ne If ne to pyler, ne to wal, 30 But fayre on kneus fey schule hem sette, Knelynge doun upon the flette,^ llU^ 1 ost. 2 sadde. 3 here ave. ^ JOHN MYRC'S INSTRUCTIONS 123 And pray to God wyth herte meke /J^*^ To 3eve hem grace and mercy eke.' Soffere hem to make no bere, ., 1**" But ay to be in here prayere; And whenne J>e gospelle ired be schalle, ^ 5 yo^ Tfche hem J>enne to stgnde up alle, rAnd blesse hem feyre, as J>ey conne, Whenne gloria Hbi is bygonne. And whenne f>e gospel is idone, Tfche hem eft to knele downe sone; 10 And whenne they here the belle rynge To that hgly sakerynge, Tfche hem knele downe, bgf>e 5onge and glde, And bgf>e her hpndes up to hplde, And say fenne in Ipys manere, 15 Feyre and softely, wythowte bere; ' Jesu, Lgrd, welcome }?ow be, In form of brfd as I J>e se ; Jesu 1 , for thy hgly name, Schelde me today frg synne and schame ; 20 Schryfte and howsele, Lgrd, graunte 2 me bg Jr that 1 schale hennes gg, And verre contrycyone of my synne, That I, Lprd, never dye thereinne. And as J>ow were of a may ibgre, 25 Sofere me never to be forlpre, But whenne J?at I schale hennes wende, Grawnte me f>e blysse wythowten ende. Amen.' Tfche hem J?us, gper sum 6f>ere J>ynge, To say at the hgly sakerynge. Tfche hem alsg, I the pray, That whenne >ey walken in Ipe way 1 Ihu. 2 ]>ou graunte. - <S <7 124 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT And sene f e preste agayn hem comynge, Goddes body wyth hym bgrynge, Thenne wyth grfte devgcyone, Tfche hem fere to knele adowne. v tf ^ Fayre ne fowle, spare fey noghte To worschype hym fat alle hath wroghte. For ry^t 1 glad may fat mon be pat gnes in f e day hym 2 se ; For sg mykyle gode do)? fat syjt, As Seynt Austyn tfcheth aryjt, pat day fat f ow syst Goddes body pese benefyces schalt fou have sycurly: Mfte and drynke, at thy nede, jSy'" Ngn schal f e fat day be gnede ; ' 1 Idele Qthes and wordes alsQ, God fo^evef the bg ; Soden dfth that ilke 3 day The dar not drede wyf owte nay ; Alsg fat day, I the ply3te, pow schalt not lese fyn yesyjte, -~ *~ j And every fote fat fou ggst f enne, pat hgly syjt for to sene, pey schule be tglde to stgnde in stfde Whenne thow hast to hem nede. Alsp, wythynne chyrche and seyntwary, Do ry3t thus, as I the say; Sgnge and cry and suche fare, For to stynte fow schalt not spare; Castynge of axtre and eke of stgn, Sofere hem fere to use ngn; Bal and bares and suche play, Oute of chyrthejorde put away. 1 ry3t, not in MS. 2 may hym. 3 ylke. JOHN MYRC'S INSTRUCTIONS 125 Courte hgldynge, and suche maner chpst, J>^ Out of seyntwary put fow most; For Cryst hymself tfchelh us pat hgly chyrche is hys hows, pat is made for 119 J^ynge elles 5 But for to pray in, as J>e boke idles; pere J?e pepulle schale geder withinne, To prayen and wepen 1 for here synne. nJ ,^^ Tfche hem alsp welle and greythe, ** How pey schule paye here teythe. 10 Of alle f>ynge that doth hem newe, They schule teythe welle and trewe ; After j?e costome of J?at cuntraye, Every mon hys teythynge schale paye, Bgthe of smale and of grfte, 15 Of shep and swyn and olpev nfte.^ I ' ., Teyf>e of huyre and of hgnde Ggth by costome of f>e lpnde. l^ . I hglde hyt but an ydul J>ynge To spfke myche~of teythynge, 20 For J>a3 a preste be but a fonne,-- Aske hys teyf>ynge welle he conne. Wychecrafte and telynge, Forbede pou hem for any J>ynge; For whosg beleveth in J?e fay 25 Mote beleve thus by any way, , That hyt is a sleghf>e of J?e del pat makef) a body to cache el ; penne syche belfve he gart hem have, pat wychecrafte schale hem save, 30 Sg wyth charmes a and wyth tele He is ibro3te ajeyn to hele. pus wyth fe fende he is iblende, . i Vf' And hys belfve is ischende.' X^f^ 1 to wepen. 2 chames. PART II THE DIALECTS OF THE NORTH, THE SOUTH, AND THE CITY OF LONDON THE NORTHERN DIALECT I. PROLOGUE TO THE CURSOR MUNDI Man yernes ! rimes for to here, And rgmans red on maneres sere : Of Alisaundur Ipe conquerour, Of July Cesar J>e emparour, O Grece and Troy the strange 2 striif e, \. pe firste 3 conquerour of Ingland ; ^xO^ing Arthour )?at ^as\sg rlke, Quam ngn in hys tim Vas like j 10 O ferlys J>at hys kiwhtes 4 fell pat aunters sere I fe^ of tell, ? ^ cl,Als Wawan, Cai, ancl o}>er stabell For to wfre pe ronde tabell; How Charles King and Rauland-rfaght, With 5 Sarazins wald(Jai ha saght ; Of Tristrem and hys leif Ysote, How he for here becom a sote; 1 yhernes. 2 Strang. 3 first. * knythes. 5 wit (wyt), as usual. THE CURSOR MUNDI 127 O Jgneck and of Ysambrase, O Ydoine and of Amadase, Stgris als o sere kin thinges O princes, prelates, and o kynges, Sanges sere of selcuth rime, 5 }Frankys, and Latlne ; rede and here ilk gn is prest pe thynges J?at C^amNlIkes best. pe wis man wil o wisdom here, pe foul hym draws 1 to foly nere; 10 pe wrang t5 here, o right, is ljith, And pride wyth buxsumnes is wrath ; O chastite has lichur lfth, \y\-fiu <JU^V On charite ai werrais wrf th u>A* j -^Bpt be the' fruit may scilwis se 15 ^^^O^uat\ertu is ilk a tre. Of al kyn fruit fat man schal fynd e Jfittes frg J?e rote his kynd; gode pfrtre corns g5de 2 pfres, Wers tre, wers fruit it bfres. 20 pat I spfke o >is ilke tre Bytakens, man, bpth me and J?e ; Q^A^ pis fruit buakeris "alle oure dedis, Bgth gode and ille .qua rightly redis. Ur dedis frg ur hert tas rote, 25 }$ , tQuedur 3 fai be worth! bale or botfi^ l\&lp For be J>e J?yng man drawes till Men schal him knaw 4 for god or ill. A saumpul her be fam 5 I say ^ pat rages in pare; not ay ; 30 In riot and in rigolage Of all f>ere liif spend J?ai J>e stage, 1 draghus. 2 god. 8 dur. * kaw. 5 J>aem. >- 128 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT For now is halden non in curs l ^0r N/jV*- Bot qua J>at luve can paramurs. <*%M pat foly luve, J?at vanite, pam likes now nan ober gle; liit neys bot fantum for to say Today it is, tomoru away. Wyth chaunce of dfd or chaunge 1 of hert, pat soft began has endyng smart; For wen J?ow traistest 2 wenis at be, Frg hir schalt )>ou, or scho frg J>e. He J?at stithest 3 wenis at stand, Warre hym, his fall is nexst his hand ; Ar he swa brathly don be broght Wydur to wende ne wat he noght, Bytwixand his luf haf hym ledd To sli mede als he forwith bedd 4 ; For f>an al mede withouten mere Be mette for dede or bettur or were. Forf>T blisce I 5 f>at paramour Quen I have nede me dos socure; pat saves me first in erth 6 fra syn And hevenblys me helps to wyn. For }>of I quilum haf ben untrew, Hyr luve is ay ilike 7 new; Hir luve scho 8 haldes If le ilike, pat s wetter ~es }>an hony o bike. Swilk in erth 6 es fundun nan, For scho es modur and maiden; Moder and maiden never J>e lesse For]?! of hir tok Crist his flesse. Qua truly loves ]?is lemman, pis es pe love bes never gan; 1 chaunce. 3 traistes. 8 titthest* 4 bedd, not in MS. in MS. 6 herth. 7 ilik. 8 sco. THE CURSOR MUNDI 1 29 For in pis' love scho failes never, And in J>at t5f er scho lastes ever. Of swilk an suld 3^ mater l take, Crafty fat can rimes make, Of hir to mak bath rim and sang 5 And luve hir swete sun amang. Quat bote is to sette traveil On f>yng fat may not avail, pat es bot fantum o fis werd 2 Als 3c have sene inogh and herd? 10 Mater fynd 35 large and brade, pof rimes ffle of hir be made ; Quasa will of hyr fayrnes 3 spell, Find he sal inogh to tell. Of hir godnes and hir treuthede, 15 Men may fynd evermar to rede ; O reuth, o love, and charite, Was never hir mak, ne never sal be. Laved! scho es o lfvedls all, Mild and mek withouten gall, 20 To nedi neghest on to call, And raises synful quen J?ai fall. Til al oure bale ai for to bete Oure Lauerd has made fat maiden swete 4 ; parbi man mai hir helping kenn, 25 Scho praies 5 ai for sinful menn; Qua menskes hir, J>ai mai be ba Scho sal J?am 3eld a hundrethfald. In hir wirschip wald I bigyn A lastand ware apon t5 myn, 30 For to . do man knaw hir kyn pat us 6 sell wirschip cum to wyn. mater, not in MS. 2 warld. 3 hy fames. * swette. 5 prais. 6 hus. K 130 II. THE NORTHERN DIALECT Sumkins jestes for to scaw, pat done were in J?e aide * law, Bitwix J>e aid law and >e new How Cristes brith bigan to brew, 1 sal yow schew with myn entent Brefli 2 of aifere testament. Al }>is werld, gr J?is bok blin, With Cristes help I sal gverrin, And tell sum gestes principle, For alle may na man have in tale 3 . Bot forf>i fat na were may stand Withouten grundwall to be lastand, parfgr J?is were sal 1 fund Apon a selcuth stedfast gmnd, pat es J>e haly trinite pat all has wroght with his beute. At him self first 1 sette mi mere, And sithen to tel his handewerc 4 ; O J?e angels first fat fell, And sithen I will of Adam tell, Of hys oxspring, and of Noe, And sumquat of his sunes thre; Of Abraham and of Ysaac pat haly ware withouten make. Sithen sal I telle 5 yow Of Jacob and of Esau; par neist sal be sythen tald How j?at Joseph was boght and said; O J>e Juus and Moyses pat Goddis folk to lfde him chfs, How God bigan J>e law hym gyfe, pe quilk the Juus in suld life; 1 halde. 2 brei. 3 talle. 4 hand were. 5 tell. THE CURSOR MUNDI 131 O Saul f e kyng and o Davl, How fat he faght again Goli ; Sifen o Salamon f e wis, How craftilik he did justis ; How Crist com thoro prophecl, 5 How he com his folk to bii. And hit sal be redd yuu Jeanne O Jgachim and of Sant Anne 1 , O Mare als, hir doghter mild, How scho 2 was born and bare a child; 10 How he was born and quen and ware, How scho him to fe temple bar; O f e kynges fat him soght, pat thre presandes til him broght; How J?at Herode kyng, with wogh, 15 For Crlstes 3 sak fe childer slogh; How f e child to Egypte fled And how fat he was thefen ledd. par sal je find sumkyn dedis pat Jesus did in hys barnhedis 5 20 Sithen o J?e Baptist Jghan pat Jesu 4 baptist in flum Jordan; How Jesus, quen he lang had fast, Was fgndid with pe wikke gast; Si)?en o Jgnes 5 baptlsyng, 25 And how him hefdid Herod Kyng; How fat Jesu Crist him selve Chfs til him apostels twelve, And Qpenllk bigan to preche And alle fat seke ware to leche, 30 And did f e meracles sua riif pat fe Juus him hild in striif; sant tanne. a sco. 3 crist. 4 Iu. 5 Ions. K 2 132 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT SyJ?en how Jat haly Drightin Turned watur into wyn 1 , O five thossand men J>at he Fedd wyth five laves and fisses thre. Of a man sal ^e sithen find pat he gave sight, and born was blind; O fe 2 spousebrfk womman pat J>e Iuus dempt to stan ; How he hfled gn al unfere pat seke was thritte and aht yeir; How J>e Magdalen with grete Com for to was our Lgrde fete, Of hir and Martha )?at was fus Abote pe nedes of J?are hus; O Lazar dfd, laid under lam, How Jesus raised his llcam; How Juus Jesu oft umsette And for his sermon thrall thrette; How J>ai sched his blisced blode And pined him opon f>e rode. With Cristes 3 will ]?an sal I telle How he sij>en hared helle ; How Juus with J>er grft unschill Wend his uprisyng to dill; How he uprais, how he upstey, Many man onstad and sey; How he J>at o myght es mast Send intill erth his haly gast ; O twelve apostlis sumkyn gest, Bot how )?ai endid at )>e lest. How our Lfvedl endid and yald Hir sely saul, hit sal be tald: 1 vyn. 2 ]>e, not in Cotton, but in all other MSS. 3 crist. THE CURSOR MUNDI 133 O }>e hall croice, how it was kyd Lang efterward fat it was hid; Of Antecrist com, fat sal be kene, And o fe dreri days fiveten pat sal cum forwith domesday. 5 Sythen of f e dome yow sal I say, pan of oure Lfvedi murnand mode For hir sune scho sagh on rode. pe last rf sun of alle J>is ron Sal be of hir conception. 10 pis are the maters redde on raw pat I thynk in fis bok to draw, Schortly rimand on J>e dede For man! er }>ai herof to spede. Notful me thine it ware to man 15 To knaw himself how he began ; How he 1 began in werld to brfde, How his oxspring began to sprfde ; Bath fe first and o fe last In quatkin curs fis world es past. 20 Efter haly kyrces 2 state pis ilke boke es 3 translate, Into Inglis tong to rede For the love of Inglis lede, Inglis lede of Ingeland 4 , 25 For the commun at understand. Frankis rim.es here I redd Comunlik in ilk a sted 5 ; Mast es it wroght for Frankis man, Quat is for him na Frankis can? 30 Of Ingeland 4 the nacion, Es Inglis man far in commun; he, not in MS. 2 kyrc. 3 ilk bok is es. i Ingland. 5 ilk sted. 134 // THE NORTHERN DIALECT pe speche fat man with mast may spede, Mast farwith to spfke war nede. Selden was for anl chance Praised Inglis tong in France; Give we ilk an fare langage, Me think we do fam ngn outrage. To lauid Inglis 1 man I spell pat understandes fat I tell, And to foo spke 1 alf ermast pat won in unwarces to wast pair liif in trofel and truandls, To be ware with fat self and wis Sumquat unto fat thing to tent, pat al far mode might with amend. Ful il ha fai fat spending spend, pat findes na frute 2 p arof at end. Sli word and were sum we til heild, Traistll acountes 3 sal we yeild; parfgr do draw f am hiderward pat o fe pardon will ha part; To here and hald sal ha pardon O plight with Cristes 4 benisun. Now o fis prgloug wil we blin 5 , In Cristes 4 nam our bok begin; Cursor o Werld man aght it call, For almast it 9verrennes all. Tak we our biginning fan Of him fat al f is werld bigan. 1 laud and Inglis. 2 fro. s armites, but meaningless. 4 crist. e b. DEATH OF SAINT ANDREW 135 II. THE DEATH OF SAINT ANDREW Saint Andrew, Cristis apostil dere, Whils he went in J>is werld here, Ful mekill folk in sere cuntre To cristen trouth convertid he ; And at J>e last, sg it byfell, 5 In a cete whgre he gun dwell. A domesman in >at cete was, And his name was cald Egeas; A man f>at lifed in maumetry And in fals goddes, ful of envy. 10 He gederd togedir bgth bgnd and 1 fre, Riche and pover of ilk cuntre, And bad J?ai suld mak sacraflse Unto his goddes of mekil prise; And whosg wold noght ofrand make, 15 Grfte vengeance wold he on fam take. pe folk ful fast J?an >eder soght And to pg warlaus wirschip wroght. And sone when Saint Andrew herd tell Of J>at foul fare how it bifell, 20 pedir ful playnl! gun he pas, And jms sayd 2 unto Egeas: 1 Sen f>ou covaytes J?at folk \>e ken Als domesman gver al oj>er men, pan suld J>6u knaw in dede and stevyn 25 pi domesman, fat es God in hevyn, pat sal Ipe deme efter ]>i dede. Him for to knaw now war it nede ; 1 &, as often. 2 he sayd. 136 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT \ He es J>I God and gver all might!, And all bper er fals maumetrl; Him for to honure evermore pe awe And verraily for pi God him knawe, And draw \>i hert frg devils oway, pat lfdis to pine >at lastes ay/ Egeas f>an answerd ogayne : 'plr wurdes/ he sayd, 'er all in vayne, And nothing suth J?ou tels me till pat may I prove by propir skill; For, whils 3owre God pat ye on call Prfchid pe pople in erth gverall, And tfchid his men j?at with him dweld To prfche pe same ]?at J^ou here teld, Omang pe Jews 1 here tane was he And nayled and hanged high on tre; And had he bene God, als f>6u says, It had noght bene S9, by 119 ways, parfgre I say, j^ir wurdes er vayne.' Saint Andrew j?an answerd ogayne: 'And pou kouth klerely knaw and se pe vertu of pat ilk haly tre pat named es pe cros in land, pan wald J>ou wit and understand How Jesu 2 Crist, my maystir fre, Bi rfsonable caus of charite, And for pete J>at he had in mynde Of fat grfte meschevys of mankynde, Payn of pe cros he put 3 him till, Noght mawgre his, bot with his will.' Egeas >an unto J?is thing Answerd als in grfte hf thing; 1 lews. a Ihu, as usual. 3 putted. DEATH OF SAINT ANDREW 137 He sayd, 'How may f>ou say J?ir sawes, Sen J>at J>Iself f>e suth wele knawes ? At f>e first time bitrayd was he, And thurgh ane of his awin mgn^e, And sethin takin with Jewes 1 kene, 5 And bunden and led furth fam bitwene To Cayfas hall ]>e graythest gate, And ftp J>eJ>in unto Sir Pilate ; pore was he demid on cros to hang, Als >e Jews ordaned 2 f>am omang. 10 Maugre his j?ai gun him spill, How proves f>ou J>an it was his will?' Saynt Andrew says, 'His will it was, pat may 1 prove wele gr I pas; Of his mf^e miself was ane 3 15 In J>e same time when he was tane 4 , And bifpr J>e time he was bitrayd Unto us all samyn J>us he sayd, How he suld for mans syns be said 5 , And suffer paynes ful manyfalde 6 20 And dy on pe cros right als J>ou tels, For hfle of mans sauls and for noght 7 els, And on J>e thrid day ful right uprise. plr wurdes he tplde us on fis wise; parfgre I tell pe in J>is stfde, 25 pat with his will he sufferd dfde.' Egeas J?an thoght grfte dispite, And to Saint Andrew said he tite : 'pou haves If rd 8 of a symple skole, pi prfching proves ]?iself a fole; 30 For, whethir it war his will or npne, pou grauntes f>at he on cros was done, lews. 2 ordand 3 one. 4 tone. 5 sold. 6 manyfolde. 7 nght. 8 lerid. 138 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT And hangid he was als I said are; And farfpre lfve ]?at lurdans lare And unto my goddes ofFrand make, Or els I sail for J>I God sake Ger hang J>e right on swilk a tre 5 Als fou sais suld sg honorde be. For fouler dede may ng man have, parfpre on J>e I vouche it save.' Saint Andrew J>an, withouten Ire, Said, ' Sertis J>at es my mgste desire. 10 I wold be wurthl for his sake Opon a cros my dfde to take; parto ever sal I rfdl be For any payn J?ou may do me.' Egeas fan, with grfte envy, 15 Sent efter al his turmentry, And bad ]mm smertly J?am omang Ordan a cros him for to hang, And fest >arto bgth hend and fete pat ngne of J?am with o)>er mete. 20 'Festes him with ngne nayles, I rede, To ger him hastill be sg dede, Bot bindes him to with rapes Strang S9 f>at he may be pyned lang.' To do his biding war >ai bayne; 25 A cros J>ai made with al Jmire maine, And handes on him jmn fast j?ai fest, To do him payne J?ai war ful prest. pai led him thurgh J>at cete To Je stfde whare he suld 1 hanget be. 30 And al ]?e folk f>at dweld obout 2 Gedird togyder in ful grfte rout, 1 he, not in MS. 3 bare obout. DEATH OF SAINT ANDREW 139 And al J>us said J?ai )>am omang : 'Alias, fis wirking es al wrang; What has J>is rightwis man done ill pat je en }>is wise will him spill? pis ngbill man J>at never did mis 5 Ful saklfs suffers he all J>is; Ful saklfs bese he done on rode, And saklfs sail men spill his blode, For he has ever bene blith and glad To mend al men J>at mister had/ 10 Saint Andrew ]?an pe puple praid, And al Jms unto f>am he sayd: 1 Wendis ogayn, all I 30W pray, And lettes me noght of joy l J>is day ; Desturbes noght now mi passioun, 15 For unto blis it makes me boun.' And sone when Saint Andrew bihelde pe cros bifgr him in pe felde, - Unto God made he his prayere, And unto \>e cros on fis manere 20 He cried and sayd with ful high voice: 'Hayl be f>ou, haly and blisced croyce, pat haloud es and glgrifide 2 With Cristes membris on ilk a side ; And honourd es J>ou with his banes 25 Wele better J?an with precius stanes. With joyful 3 hert 1 cum to )^e, S9 J^at J}6~u gladli resayve me, Disciple of him withouten pere pat hanged on J>e, mi mayster dere. 30 Now es pou. rfdi me on to hang, pat 1 in hert have covayt lang; 1 ioy. 2 ever glorifide. 8 ioyful. 140 II. THE NORTHERN DIALECT I have J>e lufde with hert and will, And covayted ever to cum pe till/ Bifgr J>e cros pan knelid he doune, And Jms he made his orisoune : 'A, ngbil cros of grfte bounte, 5 Frg erthli men resayve now me, And jelde me to my maister gode 1 Sg pat he may, with milde mode, By pe resayve me, pat he wroght, Als he thurgh pe frg bale me boght; 10 No better bfde I have to byd/ His Qvermast clothes fan of he did ; To pe turmentours he gun pam bede, And bad pai suld do furth paire dede. pe turmentours, when pis was sayde, 15 Toke his bodl with bitter brayde; Unto pe cros pai gun it bend, And festid ful fast bgthe fete and hend; And all his bodl ful fast pai band Als Egeas had pam comand. 20 When he was bunden sp on brede, pai lete him hing and hpme pai 3ede. Folk gederd ful faste 2 him obout, Of al pat cuntre in grf te rout ; He held his eghen up unto hevin, 25 And pus he sayd with joyful stevin: 'I se ml Lgrd God Alweldand 3 , And in his sight now here I stand/ Opon pe cros pare quik he hang Two days, prfchand pe puple omang; 30 pat was ful lang swilk payn t5 fele, Bot with Crist was he confort wele. 1 gude. 2 fast. 3 god end alweldand. DEATH OF SAINT ANDREW 141 TwentI thousand folk war fare 1 To here him prfche, with hertes sare 2 . When f?e first day till end was went, Al fat puple by gne assent Til Egeas hous 3 fast J?ai ryn, 5 And said al quik J?ai suld him brin, Bot if he tite gert tak him doune pat hanged was ogayns rfsoune. 'He is a right wis man,' J?ai say, 'And wele has done bgth night and day; 10 A ^Sde\fcher ever has he bene, AnoNirfgre suthfast was never sene, And swilk a man, sir, for sertayne Suld noght suffer sg hard payne; parfgre, bot he be tane doun sone, 15 In fvil tyme J?at dede was done/ Egeas dred pe puple wrake, And doun he hight him for to take ; And furth he went with J)am in hi, Bgth he and al hys turmentri. 20 pi folk thrang efter al on a thrum; And when Saint Andrew saw }?am cum, Of Jaire cumyng he was noght paid, And unto Egeas Jms he sayd: 1 Wharto cums f>ou unto me, 25 Bot }>ou wald trow in Jesu fre, And lfve f>I maumetes mgre and les And pray to Jesu of forgifnes ? If fou will noght on J>is wise do, Ryn fast gr vengeance cum \>q to. 30 pou gettes ng force ne ng fuysoune To negh my bodi ne tak it doune ; 1 }>ore. 2 sore. 3 hows. 142 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT Ml Lgrd will len to me f>at lane pat quik sail I noght doun be tane.' pan turmenturs, with fgir mode Went to him, als pai war wode. pai rugget at him with ful grfte bir, Bot nothing might pai of him stir 1 ; paire armes and handes sone in hi Als pai war herdes, wex pai dri ; Als pai kest up paire armes him till, Als dry stykkes pan stode pai still. Saint Andrew pan made his prayere To mighty God on pis manere. He said, ' Lprd, if it be pi will, In pis stfde let me hing still, pat ngne have power me to fell Doun of pis cros pat I on dwell, Unto pe tyme piself vouche save To pe blis of hevin me for to have ; Bot lat me hing still als I do, Til tyme pou tak ml saul pe to/ When pis was said, par come a light Doun frg pe hevyn with bfmis bright, And umbilappid his bodi about. pe folk parf^re had mekil dout; pai might noght luke for mekil light Unto his bodi, sq was it bright. And als pe light was alpirmaste, To God in hevyn he gaf pe gaste. Egeas was ful dredand pan, And for ferde fast he ran; Bot in pe way, qt he come hame, He sufferd dfd with mekel 2 schame. 1 of stir. 3 mykel. RICHARD ROLLE 143 Sg sudan sorous war to him sent, Als wurthi was, to wg he went. Saint Andrew saul with angell stevyn, And with f>at light was lift 1 to hevyn Whpre he lendes in ay lastand blis; 5 Alweldand God feder us wis. Egeas had a wurthll wife pat lufed Saint Andrew in his life; For him scho ordand a monument, And berid his bodl with trew entent. 10 And of his grave, als men might se, Sprang up oyle ful fayre plente pat medcyn was t5 mgre and les, pat }?eder soght for sere sekenes. And by J>at oyl, als says J?e boke 2 , 15 Al J?e cuntre ensaumple toke; For, when it sprang on sides sere, pan hgpid J>ai for to have gude jjere Of corn and fruyt and opev thing ; And when J>ai saw it skarsli spring, 20 pan hgpid f ai to have skant of corn, And of fruyt, als I sayd biforn. III. TREATISES OF RICHARD ROLLE OF HAMPOLE I. On the Nature of the Bee. The bee has thre kyndis. Ane es J>at 3 scho es never ydill, and scho es noghte with thaym Jat will noghte wyrke, bot castys thaym owte and puttes thaym awaye. Anothire es J>at, when scho 25 flyes, scho takes erthe in hyr fete 4 fat scho be noghte lyghtly gverheghede in the ayere of wynde. The thyrde es that scho . i lifted. 2 buke. 3 p, as often. * fette. 144 // THE NORTHERN DIALECT kepes clfn and bryghte hire winges. Thus, ryghtwyse men fat lufes God are never in ydillnes : for * owthire fay ere in travayle, prayand or thynkande or redande or othere gude doande, or withtakand 2 ydill mene, and schewand thaym worthy to be put fra f e ryste of hevene for thay will noghte travayle. Here fay i take erthe, fat es fay halde f amselfe vile and erthely that thay be noghte blawene with f e wynde of vanyte and of pryde. Thay kepe thaire wynges clfne; that es, fe twa commandementes of charyte fay fulfill in gud concyens, and thay hafe othyr vertus unblendide with f e fylthe of syne and undone luste. Aristotill sais I fat f e bees are feghtande agaynes hym fat will drawe f aire hony fra thaym ; swa sulde we do agaynes devells fat afforces t5 rf ve fra us f e hony of povre lyfe and of grace. For many are fat never kane halde in 3 f e ordyre of lufe ynesche f aire frendys, sybbe or frem- ede, bot outhire fay lufe f aym gvermekill or thay lufe f am gverlyttill, 3 settand thaire thoghte unryghtwysely on thaym, or fay lufe thaym 9verlyttill yf fay doo noghte all as fey wolde till fame. JSwylke kane noghte fyghte for thaire hony, forthy f e develle turnes it to wormes, and makes f eire saules oftesythes full bitter in angwys and tene, and besynes of vayne thoghtes and of er wrechidnes ; for thay are sg hevy in erthely frenchype fat fay may noghte flee into fe lufe of Jesu 4 Criste, in fe wylke fay moghte well forgaa f e lufe of all erf aturs lyfande in erthe. Wharefgre, accordandly, Arystotill sais fat some fowheles are of gude flyghyng, fat passes fra a land to anothire. Some are of ill flyghynge for hevynes of : body and for f aire neste es noghte ferre fra f e erthe. Thus es it of thaym fat turnes fam to Godes servys. Some are of gude flyghynge for thay flye fra erthe to hevene, and rystes thaym thare in thoghte, and are fedde in delite of Goddes lufe and has thoghte of na lufe of f e worlde. Some are fat kan noghte flye fra f is lande, bot in f e waye late theyre herte ryste, and delytes 5 f aym in sere lufes of mene and womene, als fay come and gaa, nowe ane 1 ff for cap f, as occasionally. 2 wttakand ; wt, as often for with. 3 in, not in MS. 4 Ihu, as always. 5 dalyttes. RICHARD ROLLE 145 and nowe anothire. And in Jesu Crlste fay kan fynde na swettnes ; or if fay any tyme fele oghte it es swa lyttill and swa schorte, for othire thoghtes fat are in thaym, fat it brynges thaym till na stabylnes. Or fay are lyke till a fowle fat es callede strucyo, or storke, fat has wenges arid it may noghte flye for charge of body. 5 Swa fay hafe undirstandynge, and fastes and wakes and semes haly to mens syghte, bot thay may noghte flye to lufe and con- templacyone of God, fay are sg chargede wyth othyre affeccyons and othire vanytes. ii. a notabill tretys off the ten comandementys Drawene by Richerde the Hermyte off Hampull. The fyrste comandement es, ' Thy Lgrde God f ou \ sail loute 10 and til hym anely f ou sail serve.' In this comandement es for- bgden all mawmetryse, all wychecrafte and charemynge, the wylke may do na remedy till any seknes of mane, woman, or bf ste, for fay erre f e snarrys of f e develle by f e whilke he afforces hym to dyssayve manekynde. Alswa in f is comandement es forbgdyn to 15 gyffe trouthe till sorcerye or till dyvynynges 2 by sternys, or by drfmys, or by any swylke thynges. Astronomyenes byhaldes f e daye and f e houre and f e poynte fat man es borne in, and undir whylke sygne 3 he es borne, and f e poynte fat he begynnes to be in, and by fire sygnes 4 and of er fay saye fat that 5 sail befall f e 20 man aftyrwarde ; bot theyre errowre es reproffede of haly doctours. Haly crosses man sail lowte for thay are in sygne 3 of Cryste crucyf lede. To ymages es f e lovynge fat es till thaym of whaym f ai 6 are f e ymages ; for fat entent anely f ai 6 are for t5 lowte. The tothire comandement es, ' pou sail noghte take f e name 2 5 of God in vayne/ Here es forbgdene athe withowttene chfson. He fat nevenes God and swfris fals, dispyses 7 God. In thre maners mane may syne in swf rynge ; that es, if he swf re agayne 1 \. 2 dyvynynges 3 syngne. 4 syngnes. s Jjay say that ; repetition of preceding. 6 J>aire. 7 despyse. L 146 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT his concyence, or if he swf re be Cryste wondes or blude, that es evermare grft syne f ofe it be sothe that he swfris, for it sounes in irreverence 1 of Jesu Cryste. Alsp, if he com agaynes his athe, noght fulfilland fat he has sworne. The nam of God es takyn in vayne one many maners, with herte, with mouthe, with werke. With herte takes false crystyn mene it in vayne, fat rescheyves f e sacrement withowttene grace in sawle. With mouthe es it tane in vayne with all athes brfkynge ; of new prfchynge fat es vanyte and undevpcyone ; prayere when we honour God with oure lippes and oure hertys erre ferre fra hym. With werke ypocrittes takes Goddes nam in vayne, for they feyne gud dede withowttene, and fey erre withowtten charyte and vertue and force of sawle to stand agayne all ill styrrynges. The thirde comandement es, 'Um- bethynke the fat thou halo we f 1 halydaye.' This comandement may be takyn in thre maneres : firste 2 , generally, J>at we sesse of all vyces ; sithen, special!, J>at we sesse of alle bodill werkis 3 fat lettys devQcyone to God in prayenge and thynkynge ; the thyrde es specyall, als in contemplaytyfe men fat departis faym fra all werdly thynges swa fat fey haly 4 gyfe f aym till God. The fyrste manere es nedfull us to do, the tothire we awe to do, the thirde es perfeccyone ; forth!, one f e halydaye men awe, als God byddys, to If fe all syne and do na werke fat lettis thaym to gyfte f aire herte to Godd, thatt fay halowe f e daye in ryst and devgcyone and dedys of charyte. The ferthe comandement es, ' Honoure thy fadyre and f ! modyre/ That es, in twa thynges, fat es bodyly and gastely: bodyly, in sustenance, fat fay be helpede and sustaynede in f aire elde, and when fay are unmyghtty of f aymeselfe ; gastely, in reverence and bouxomnes fat fay say to f am na wordes of myssawe, ne un- honeste, ne of displfsance unavysedly, bot serve fame mekely and gladly and lawlyly fat fay may wyne fat Godde hyghte to swylke barnes, fat es, lande of lyghte. And if fay be df de, f aym 1 irrevence. 2 ffirste. 3 ' sithen . . . werkis,' from Arundel MS. 507. * hally. RICHARD ROLLE 147 awe to helpe faire sawles with almousdedes and prayers. The fifte comandement es, fat ' Thou slaa na man, nowthire with assente, ne with worde or favour.' And alsg here es forbgden unryghtwyse hurtynge of any persone. Thay are slafrs gastely fat will noghte feede fe pover in nede, and fat defames men, 5 and fat confoundes innocentys. The sexte commandement es, * Thou sail be na lichoure.' pat es, thou sail have na man or womane bot fat f ou has taken in fourme of haly kyrke. Alswa here es forbgdene all maner of wilfull pollusyone, procurede one any maner agaynes kyndly oys or of er gates. 10 The sevende comandement es, ' Thou sail noghte do na thyfte.' In f e whylke es forbgden all manere of withdraweynge of of er men thynges wrangwysely agaynes faire wyll fat aghte it, bot if it were in tyme of maste nede when all thynges erre comone. Alsg here es forbgdene gillery of weghte or of tale, or of mett 15 or of mfsure, or thorow okyre or violence or drede, als bf dells and foresters duse, and mynystyrs of fe kynge, or thurghe ex- torcyone as lgrdes duse. The aughtene commandement es, that ' Thou sail noghte bf re false wyttnes agaynes thl neghteboure,' als in assys or cause of matremoyne. And alsg lyenges ere for- 20 bgden in fis commandement, and forswfreynge. Bot all lyenges are noght dfdly syn, bot if fay noye till som man bodyly or gastely. The nynde commandement es, * Thou sail noghte covayte fe hous or of er thynge, mgbill or immgbill, of f 1 neghtbour with wrange/ Ne fou sail noghte hald ofer mens gude if fou may 25 3elde thaym, ellis f 1 penance saves f noghte. The tend comande- ment es, * Thou sail noghte covayte f 1 neghtebours wyefe, ne his servande, ne his mayden, ne mgbylls of his/ He lufes God fat kepis thire commandements for lufe. His neghtebour hym awe to lufe als hymselfe, fat es, till f e same gude fat he lufes hym- 30 selfe to, na thynge till ill; and fat he lufe his neghtbour saule mare fan his body, or any gudes of f e worlde. l 2 148 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT IV. A METRICAL HOMILY THE SIGNS OF THE DOOM Today Sain Louk telles us, In our godspel, fat Jesus Spac of Iping }>at es to com, And namellc of pe dai of dom. Takning he saide 1 sal be don 5 Bathe in }>e son and in ]>e mon, And in ]>e sternes al biden; And folc sal ]>q\ wandrff) and ten, For folc sal dwin 2 for din of se And for baret J>at J>an sal be. 10 Qver al ]^is werd bes rfdnes, Wandrff> and uglines, For mihti gastes of pe hevin Sal be afrayed of J>at stevin; pan sal Crist cum J>at men may se 15 In maistri and in grft pouste. Quen f>is bigines for to be, Lokes up and ye may se pat your bling and your pris Ful ner cumen tilward you es. 20 Himself our bring he es 3 calde, For he boht us quen he was salde. Quen Crist havid said J>is grimli sau, An ensampel gan he schau, And said, 'Quen ye se lffes spring, 25 And J>ir tres froit forj^e bring, said. 2 duin. 3 es, not in MS. SIGNS OF THE DOOM 149 pan wat $e ! wel J?at somer es ner ; Als may ye wit on J>at maner, Quen ye se Jir takeninges in land, pat Crist es ful ner cumand. For hevin and erf>e sal passe 2 far, 5 Bot my word passes never mar'; Als qua sai, fing fat I you telle Ne mai na miht fordo ne felle. Quen f is werld fat I mad of noht Sal be gane and til end broht, 10 pan sal ml word be sofefast, For mi kinric sal ever last/ pis es J?e strengj^e of our gospel, Als man wij) 3 Inglis tung may tel. pe maister on )?is godspel prgches, 15 And sais fat Crist J?arin us tfches For to forsak J>is werdes winne, Ful of wrechedhf d and sinne ; For Crist sais us hou it sal end, And warnes us ful fair als frend. 20 He telles us takeninges snelle, par hp biginnes his godspelle, And sais, ' Kinric sal rohly rise, Igain kinric and ger men grise, For bale sal ger Ipir bernes blede, 25 And mak in land hunger and nede; pis bale sal bald baret breu, And fel irfflceKof J?is werdes gleu/ Slic wora^s-aid Crist of J>Tr wers pat folc in werd ful derfe ders 4 ; 30 For quatkin wer sal fal in land, Til pover folk es it sarest schouand. 2 pas. 3 wit, as usual. * derf deres. 150 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT pat felis wel nou hall kirk pat bers 1 of baret be ful irk; For it and pover men havis bape Of wer and wandrfp 2 al pe schape. pis baret pinnes pover pride, Als pai wel wat pat walkes wide, Bot werdes aht 3 and hey tures Gf tes plr cite men fra stures ; ForpI riche men havis ay iwis, Inohe of mft and drinc and blis, Bot pover pgles pe baret, pat havis defaut of clape and mft. And forpl warnes Jesus bape, Riche and pover, of paire 4 schape, par he schaues in our godspelle Takeninges pat bird our pride felle. He sais takeninges sal be don Bape in pe sone and in pe mon; pe sun sal turn intil mirknes, As sais Joel, pat bfrs witnes Of Crist pat plr takeninges us schaues In our godspelle wip grisli sawes. For mon, he sais, sal turned be Intil blod pat folk sal se ; Quen sun and mon sal pusgat turn, pan sal pe sinful sare 5 scum, For pan may pai wit witerly pat Crist sal com to dem in hi. Bot gode 6 men sal naming dred, For pan sal pai be seker of med, In pat blisful land pat pai Sal ever lif in gamen and play. 1 Camb. MS. reads aght. 2 wandreht. s haht. 4 >air. 5 sar. 6 god. SIGNS OF THE DOOM 151 And Crist in our godspel forJ>y Confortes us ful mildell, And bides us lok til grouand tres; For quen men lfves on J>aim sees, Men wat J>at ful ner es somer comand, 5 And riht sua mai we understand, Quen we se J>Ir takenis cume, pat nerhand es J>e dai of dom. Bot for Crist spfkes of takeninge, pat ttyand of f>is dom sal bringe, 10 Forf>i es god J>at I you telle Sum ping of jnr takeninges snelle. Sain Jerom telles j?at fiften Ferll takeninges sal be sen Bifgr ]>e day of dom, and sal 15 Ilk an of J>aim on ser dai fal. pe firste 1 dai sal al j?e se Boln and ris, and heyer be pan am fel of al J>e land, And als a felle up sal it stand; 20 pe heyt }>arof sal passe f>e felles Bi sexti fot, als Jerom telles; And als mikel ]?e tof>er day Sal it sattel and wit away, And be lauer fan it nou esse 25 For water sal it haf wel lesse. pe J>ride dai, mersuine and qualle, And of>er grf te 2 rises alle, Sal yel and mak sa reuful ber pat soru sal it be to her. 30 pe ferfe day, freis water and se Sal bren als fir and glouand be. first. 152 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT pe fifte 1 day, sal grese 2 and tres Suft blodi deu f>at grisli bes. pe sexte day, sal doun falle Werdes werks, ba]?e tours and halle. pe sevend day, sal stanes grft Togider smit and bremly bgte. And all J>e erthe, )?e achtande day, Sal stir and quae and al folc slay 3 . pe neynde 4 day, J>e felles 5 alle Be mad al fvin wif> erj>e salle. pe tende 6 day, sal folc up crep, Als wode 7 men, of pittes dep. pe elleft day, sal banes rise And stand on graves ]?ar men nou lies. pe tuelfte 8 day, sal sternes falle. pe pretend day, sal men 9 dey alle, Wib ober df de 10 men to rise, And com wib bairn to grft aslse. pe faurtend day, at a schift, Sal babe brin, babe erbe and lift. pe fifetende day, bai babe Sal be mad newe and fair ful raje; And alle dfde 11 men sal rise, And cum bifgr Crist our justise. pan sal Crist dem als king ful wis, And ger be sinful sare grise ; Sa grisli sal he to bairn be, pat bairn war lever bat bai moht fie Fra bat dom fat he sal dem pan al bis werd; sa bes he brem 1 fift. 2 greses. 3 flay ; Camb. MS. slay. 4 neynd. 6 tend. 7 wod. 8 tuelft. quek men. 11 al ded. SIGNS OF THE DOOM 153 Till faim fat sinful cumes far; And for]?! sal fai grete 1 sar, And say 'Alias, fat we war born, Schamlic haf we us self forlorn/ pan salle fair wike dedes alle 5 Stand and faim igaines 2 kalle, And wif fair takening bfr witnes Of fair sin and fair wiknes. Of mikel soru sal fai telle, For Satenas wif feres felle, 10 To bind faim he sal be ful snelle, And bremli drawe 3 faim till helle; par J>ai sal evermare duelle, And wafullic in pines welle, And endelfs of soru telle. 15 pis bes fair dom fat her in sin Ligges, and wil fair sin noht blin ; Bot wald f ai fink on domesdai, paim birde 4 Iff fair plihtful play. Alias, alias, quat sal f ai say 20 BifQre 5 him, fat mihtful may, Quen al f e men fat was and esse Sal se fair sines mare and lesse, And all f e angeles of f e hevin, And ma fendes fan man mai nefen? 25 Igainsawe may far nan be, Of f ing fat alle men may se. Of f is Qpenllc schauing Havis Godd schawed many takning ; Of a takning 7 I haf herd telle, 30 pat falles wel til our godspelle. gret. a igaines ]>aim. 3 draw. 4 bird. 5 befor. 6 taking. 7 taking that. 154 n - THE NORTHERN DIALECT A blak munk of an abbaye Was enfermer, als I herd say l ; He was halden an hall man Imange his felaus everilk an. An cloyster monk loved him ful wel, 5 And was til him ful special, For rlvelic togider drawes Faibful frendes and god felawes 2 . Fel auntour J>at bis enfermer Was sek, and he J>at was him 3 der 10 Com to mak him glad and blibe, And his lufredene til him to kibe; He asked him hou he him felid, And he his stat alle til him telld, And said, 'Ful harde 4 fel I me, 15 To dfde I drawe als ye mai se7 His felau was for him sary, And praied him ful gem forJ?Ie, pat yef Godd did of him his wille pat he suld scheu his stat him tille. 20 pis seke monk hiht to com him to, Yef he moht gete Iff ]?arto; 1 1 sal/ he said, ' yef I may, Com to pe, my stat to say.' Quen J?is was sayd he deyed son, 25 And his felau asked his bon, And prayed Godd, for his mercye, pat he suld schew him Qpenly, Qper wakand or slepand, Of his felawe 5 sum tif>and ; 30 And als he lay apon a niht, 1 of all i herd say ; Camb. MS. als i herd say. 2 faithe lufreden god felawes ; Camb. MS. faithefulle frendes & felaus. s til him. 4 hard. 5 felaw state : Camb. MS. omits state. SIGNS OF THE DOOM 155 His felaw com wib lemes liht, And tald him baf>e of hevin and helle. And he prayed he suld him telle His state; and he said, 'Wei far I, pom be help of our Lffdi; 5 War scho nafd 1 ben, I hand gan, To won in helle wib Satan/ His felau boht herof ferly, And asked him quarfpr and qui, And sayd, 'We wend alle wel f>at J>6u 10 Haved ben an hall man til nou ; Hou sal it far of us kaytefes pat in sin and foil lyfes 2 , Quen bou J>at led sa hall life Was demed till helle 3 for to drife?' 15 Quen ]?is was said, pe dfd ansuerd And tald his felaw hou he ferd ; And said, ' Son, quen I gaf J?e gaste, Till my dom was I led in haste, And als I st5d my dom to her 20 Bifgr Jesus, wif> drerl cher, Of fendes herd ic man! upbrayd, And a boc was bifgr me layd pat was ]?e reuel of Sain Benet, pat ic hiht to hald and get. 25 pis reul f>ai gert me rapli rede; And als I red, sar gan 1 drede, For gverlop 4 moht I mac nan, Bot of J?e clauses everilk an Yald ic account, hou 1 J>aim held, 30 And my consciens gan me meld. It schawed J?ar ful gpenlye pat I led mi lif wrangwlslie ; ne hafd. 2 lyes. 3 tille hell. 4 Camb. MS. overlepe. 156 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT For in fe reul es man! pas pat f>an igain me casten was, QuarJ?oru almast haved I fare Ben demid til helle for to fare. Bot for 1 lufed wel our Lffdye Quil I lifd, ic hafd forfle Ful god help J>ar, foru hir mercy. For scho bisoht Crist inwardlle pat I moht in purgatorle Clens ml sin and mi folye. Forf>i hgp I to far ful wele 1 , For mi soru sal son kele; Forfri, my fiend, I praie 2 f>e, pat f>ou ger felaus prai for me.' Quen J?is was said, awai he went, And his felawe ful mikel him ment, And efter J>is siht man! a dai Gert he for his sawell prai. pis tale 3 haf I tald you To schaw on quat maner and hou We sal be demed, and yeld acount Quat our sinnes mai amount; For al sal com to rounge iwis, par f>at her mistakin isse Bl J?e lfste 4 idel f>oht, For )?ar forgifnes bes riht noht. pan sal we bye ]>e sines dere Of quilke we er noht schriven here; Yef we be her of sines schriven, par havis Godd us faim forgiven, For}?! birdd us our sin her bete Wif> schrift of moufe and wgnges wete. 1 welle. 2 prai. 3 tal. * lest. SONGS OF MI NOT 1 57 For schrift of mouf>e es medeclne pat schildes man fra hellepln, For if we schrlf us (elf n \>( sinne WiJ> penans l , df d werrf haf winne, And mai be siker on domesdai 5 To wind intil ]?at blisful plai, par Crist sal ever mar be king; For his mercl he Jrider us bring. Amen. V. THE SONGS OF LAWRENCE MINOT LfTHEs and I sail tell 30W tyll pe bataile of Halidon Hyll. 10 Trew king J>at sittes in trgne, Unto pe 1 tell my tale, And unto pe I s bid'a bone, f^#*-\ For J>6u ert bute of all my bale.^cw-w- Als J>ou made midelfrd and pe mone, 15 And bestes and fowles grfte and smale, Unto me send pi socore sone ^^ And dresce my dedes in J?is dale. In J>is dale I droupe and dare For derne 2 dedes )?at done me dfre ; ^a- - ^ 20 Of Ingland had my hert grfte care When Edward founded first to wfre. $-4JL> pe Frenche men war frek to fare Ogaines him with scheld and spfre ; pai turned ogayn with sides sare, \ 25 And al }?aire pomp noght worth a pf re. j c ^/^ 1 penanz. - dern. 158 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT A p^re of prise es more sumtyde pan all pe bpste of NormandyeJ^^ J^^^ pai sent J^aire schippes on illTasIde **+ <ot ^ With flesch and wine and whfte and rye; With hert and hand, es noght Cat. hide, 5 For to help Scotland gan )mi hye ; ' kw** K*tf afc^ pai fled and durst ng dede abide 2 , And all J>aire fare noght wurth a flye. For 3 all J>aire fare J?ai durst noght fight, For dfdes dint had J>ai slike dout ; 10 Of Scotland had J?ai never sight Ay whils J>ai war of wordes stout, pai wald have mfnd fam at Jmire might ca^^^njjj And besy war pai J>are obout; Now God help Edward in his right, 15 Amen, and all his rfdy rowt. Tjv ^ His rfdy rout mot Jesu 4 spede. And save J?am bpth by night and day; pat Lgrd of hevyn mot Edward lfde, And maintfne him als he wele may. pe Scottes now all wide will sprf de ; For f>ai have failed of jmire pray ; Now er f>ai (Jareand all for drede,W*iO*U** pat war bifgre S9 stout and gay. Gai J>ai war, and wele J>ai thoght On pe Erie Morre and 6f>er ma; pai said it suld ful dere be boght ^kJL pe land fat J>ai war flemid fra. Philip Valays wordes wroght, And said he suld J?aire enmys sla; Bot all Jmire wordes was for noght, pai mun be met^f fai war ma. Normondye. 2 habide. 3 ffor. * Ihu, as usual. SONGS OF MI NOT 159 Ma manasinges jit have )?ai maked, Mawgre mot j?ai have to mede; And many nightes als have >ai waked ^^ To dfre all Ingland with J>aire dede. Bot, loved be God, J?e pride es slaked . 5 Of J>am ]?at war sp stout on stede ; And sum of J>am es lfvid all naked Noght fer frg Berwik opon Twede. A Htell frg )?at forsaid toune, Halydon Hill J>at es J^e name, 10 pare was crakked many a crowne Of wllde 1 Scottes and als 2 of tame, pare was J?aire baner born all doune, To mak slike bgste j?ai war to blame ; Bot neverj>elfs ay er J>ai boune **W 15 To wait Ingland with sorow and schame. Shame J>ai have als I here say; At Donde now es done J^aire daunce, And wend }?ai most anof>er way vyn thurgh Flandres into France. 20 On Filip Valays 3 fast crl J>ai, pare for to dwell and him avaunce; And ngthing list |?am ]mn of play Sen J?am es tide J>is sary chance. pis sary chaunce Jam es bitid, 25 For J>ai war fals and wonder fell ; crw^J^ For cursed caitefes er J?ai kid n . y^ ^ ^^^^ And ful of trf son, suth to tell. Sir Jpn Ipe Comyn had J>ai hid, In haly kirk J?ai did him qwell ; 30 And f>arfQre many a Scottys brid With dole er dight jrar 4 f>ai most dwell. 1 wild. 2 alls. 3 Valas. * pat. l6o //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT pare dwelled oure king, pe suth to saine, t-JXo***.' ..With his mfn^e a Htell while ; He gaf gude confort on J>at plaine To all his men obout a myle. All if his men war mekill of maine, 5 Ever J>ai douted p>am of gile; J^v-ur^ pe Scottes gaudes might nothing gain, For all j?ai stumbilde at J>at stile. pus in fat stowre J>ai left Jmire live pat war bifpre sq proud in prfse ; 10 Jesu, for Jri woundes five, In Ingland help us to have pfse. II. Now for to tell 50W will I turn Of pe * batayl of Banocburn. Skottes out of Berwlk and of Aberdene, 15 At pe Bannok burn war %e to kene; pare slogh 5e many saklfs, als it was sene, nn-*-v^^ And now has King Edward wrpken it, I wene. It es wrpken, I wene, wele wurth pe while; k^~War jit with pe Skottes, for J>ai er ful of gile. 20 Whare er je, Skottes of Saint Jghnes toun ? pe bpste of jowre baner es btin all doune ; ^*W When je bgsting will bede, Sir Edward es boune , '-%W> w u%-. * .. For to kindel ^ow care and crak 3<5wre crowne. He has crakked jowre croune, wele worth pe while ; 25 Shame bityde pe Skottes, for )?ai er full of gile. Skottes of Striflin war stern 2 and stout, Of God ne of gude men had J>ai ng dout;^*n 1 Ao j>e in MS. a steren. SONGS OF MINOT 161 Now have pai, pe pelers, priked obout, Bot at pe last Sir Edward rifild paire rout; [ He has rifild baire rout, wele , wurth be while, . Bot ever er pai under bot gaudes and gile.twv Rughmte riv eling, now kindels pi care, 5 XBfrebag with pi bgste, pi biging es bare ; ^^->' w ^ Fals wretche and forsworn, whider wilt ou fare ? jv Busk pe unto Brughes l and abide fare; pare, wretche, salt ou won and wery pe while, pi dwelling in Dunde es done for pi gile. 10 pe Skotte 2 gase in Burghes and bftes pe stretes,_ 7bUL - 1 All pise Inglis men harmes he hetes; ; ^uu~> Fast makes he his mgne to men pat he metes, Bot^igne frendes he findes pat his bale betes :-**~v*1m- f"> Fune betes his bale, wele wurth pe while, 15 He uses all thrfting with gaudes and gile. Bot many man thrftes and spfkes ful ill pat sumtyme war better to be stanestill; pe Skot in his wordes has wind for to spill, For at pe last Edward sail have at his will : 20 He had his will at Berwik, wele wurth pe while ; Skottes broght him pe kayes, bot gft for paire gile. III. How Edward pe King come to Braband And tok homage of all pe land. God pat schope bgth sf and sand, 25 Save Edward, King of Ingeland 3 , Bpthe 4 body, saul and life, And grante him joy withowten strif; 1 Brig. 2 skottes. 3 Ingland. 4 both. ]62 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT For man! men to him er wrath 1 In Fraunce and in Flandres bath 2 ; For he defendes fast his right, And J>arto Jesu grante him might, And sq to do bpth night and day, 5 pat yt may be to Goddes pay. Oure King was cumen, trewly 3 to tell, Into Brabant for to dwell. pe kayser Lowis of Bavere, pat in Jat land J>an had no pere, 10 He, and als his sones 4 twa 5 And oJ>er princes many ma 6 ; Bisschoppes and prelates war J>are ffle pat had ful mekill werldly wfle, Princes and pople, aid and 3ung 7 , 15 Al J>at spac with Duche tung, All f>ai come with grfte honowre Sir Edward to save and socoure, And proferd him, with all J>ayre rfde, For to hald J?e Kinges stfde. 20 pe duke of Braband first of all Swore, for thing J?at might bifall, pat he suld, bgth day and night, Help Sir Edward in his right, In toun, in feld, in frith and fen ; 25 pis swore f>e duke and all his men, And al pe lgrdes J>at with him lend,oJU^ And farto held J^ai up J?aire hend. pan King Edward toke his rest At Andwerp, whare him liked best; 30 And J>are he made his mone playne pat ng man suld say p>are ogayne; 1 wroth. 2 both. 3 trely. * sons. 5 two. 6 mo. 7 jong. SONGS OF MINOT 163 His mgne fat was gude and lele x**^ Left in Braband ful mekill dele ; And all fat land untill f is day Fars f e better, for fat jornay. When Philip fie Valays 1 herd of fis, 5 parat he was ful wrgth iwis; He^gert assemble his barounes, Princes and Jgrdes of many tounes. At Pariss toke f ai f aire counsaile, Whilk pointes might Jam mgste availe ; 10 And in all wise f ai f am bithoght To stroy Ingland and bring to noght. Schipmen sone war efter sent To here fe Kinges cumandment, And fe galaies men alsa 2 15 pat wiste 3 bgth of wfle and wa 4 . He cumand fan fat men suld fare Till Ingland, and for nothing spare Bot brin and sla bgth man and wife And rfulde^at npne suld pas with life; 20 pe galaymen held up f aire handes And thanked God of fir tlf andesrtis^, ^ At Hamton, als I understand, Come fe galayes 5 unto land, And ful fast fai slogh and brend, 25 Bot noght S9 mekill als sum men wend ; For, gr fai wened war fai mett With men fat sone faire laykes lett.JL.^^ Sum was knokked on f e hfvyd pat fe body fare bilfvid ; ^^^w^ 30 Sum lay stareand on f e sternes, <v^v? And sum lay kngked out faire hemes; '>**. Valas. 2 also. s wist. 4 wo. 5 gaylayes. M 2 164 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT pan with fam was npne 6f>er gle, Bot ful fain war fai fat might fie. pe galay men, J?e suth to say, Most nedes turn anofer way; pai soght f e strfmis fer and wide 5 v^ In Flandres and in Sf land side. pan saw f ai whare Cristofer stode At Aremouth 1 , opon J?e flode 2 ; pan went 3 J>ai feder all bidene, c^ e^ .TToyxJ^ pe galayes men with hertes kene, ^*^^ ^ 10 Aght and fourti 4 galays and ma 5 , And with fam als war tarettes twa 6 ,^^f And of er many of galigtes, o JJ f<y\^o With grfte noumber of smale bgtes ; All fai hgved on fe flode 15 To stf le Sir Edward mennes 7 gode. Edward oure King fan was noght fere, Bot sone when it come to his fre-**^ He sembled all his men full still, And said to fam what was his will. 20 Ilk man made him rfdy fen; S9 went f e King and all his men Unto faire schippes ful. hastily, Als men fat war in dede doghty. pai fand f e galay men grf te wane 8 ,*^-~vW^ 25 A hundereth ever ogaynes ane 9 ; pe Inglis men put fam to wf re ^^^^~~-*v^> Ful baldely 10 with bow and spf re ; pai slogh fare of f e galaies men Ever sexty ogaynes ten, 30 pat sum ligges 3U in fat mire, All hfvidlfs withowten hire. , 1 armouth. 2 flude.' 3 wen. * viii and xl. 6 mo. 6 two. 7 mens. 8 wone. 9 one. 10 baldly. SONGS OF MINOT 1 65 pe Inglis men war armed wele Bgth in yren and in stele ; ])ai faght ful fast, bgth day and night, Als lange 1 als fam lasted might; Bot galay men war sg many 5 pat Inglis men wex all wery; Help fai soght bot fare come nane 2 , pan unto God fai made faire mane^ Bot sen pe time fat God was born, Ne a hundreth ^ere biforn, 10 War never men better in fight pan Inglis men, whils J>ai had myght. Bot sone all maistri gan fai mis; God bring f aire saules untill his blis, And God assoyl fam of faire sin 15 For f e gude will fat }>ai war in. Amen. Listens now, and leves me, WkLu^ \Vh0s9 lifes fai sail se' pat it ^mun be ful dere boght pat fir galay men have wroght. 20 pai hoved still opon f e, fiode, y-kji^y. ^nd r | ve( j pover men faire gode 4 ; pai robbed and did mekill schame, And ay bare Inglis men f e blame. Now Jesus 5 save all Ingeland 6 , 25 And blis it with his haly hand.. Amen. 1 lang. 2 none. 3 mone. * gude. 6 Ihc. 6 Ingland. 166 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT VI. BARBOUR'S BRUCE THE PURSUIT OF KING ROBERT How Jghn of Lome soucht ]?e gud Kyng Robert Bruce wyth pe sleuth hund. ^v^MjT^ pi kyng toward pe wod 1 is gane, Wery, forswat, and will of wayri ; Iritill J>e wod soyn enterit he, And held him 2 doun toward a vale Quhar throu pe wod a wattir ran. 5 piddir in grft hy went 3 he J?an And begouth to 4 rest hym J>air, And said he mycht 5 ng forjrirmar. His man said, ' Schir G , ]?at may nocht 7 be ; Abyde 3he heir, $e sal soyn se <A " K *\ 10 Fiffe 8 hundreth aar nan d 30U to sla, And ]mi ar jgle. aganis us twa ; fplA^AV' qu/J^ And sen we may nocht deill wyth mycht,;j Help us all J>at we may wyth slycht.' pe kyng said, 'Sen J>at J>ou will swa, 15 Ga furth and I sail with J>e ga. .-/*j Bot I haf herd oftsljys 9 say, jrju^ pat quha endlang a wattir ay Wald wayd a bowdraucht, he suld ger 1 ' Bath J>e sleuthhund and his lfdar 20 Tyne Je sleuth men gert him ta; 1 vod ; v for w is common, and occasionally vv for v. 2 him, not in MS. 8 wend. 4 for to. 5 my*, as often. 6 s, and an abbreviation, written Schir in other places. 7 no*, as often. 8 v, us o f ten. 8 oftsiss. CwAj- BARBOUR'S BRUCE 1 67 Pruf we gif it will d5 now swa, For war 5011 devillis hund away p^pt roucht nocht of J>e layff, perfay/ \- f py t As he devisit J>ai haf done, And enterit in be wattir sone 5 And held on ehdlang it |>|ryway; G^rAww--^And syne to e land 3eid J>ai And heldQ>air/way as fai had fre. And Jphn ofLorne, with grft efffre, Com with his rout richt to ]?e place 10 Quhar J>at his fife men slan was. "' He mfnyt J>ame quhen he f>aim saw, And said, eftir a Htill thraw, i ~~--<- pat he suld venge in hy ;.J>ar blude ; Bot ofir wayis J>e gammyn 3ude. 15 pair wald he mak ng mair duelling, Bot furth in hy followit J>e king. Richt to J?e burn f>ai l passit ar ; Bot J>e sleuthhiind maid stynting J>ar, And waveryt lang tyme to and fra 20 pat he na certane gat couth ga. Till at pe last ]mn 2 Johne of Lorn Persavit he hiind be sleuth had lorn, And said, j We haf tynt J>is travale 3 , 'oSr* \ To pas forf'ir may nocht avale, 25 For j?e wode is bath braid and wyde And he is weill fer be J>is tyde.t -v< parfgre 1 rede we turn agane, And wast 119 mair travale in vayn.V<Jt*K With J>at relyit he his mfn3he, J\fijou^ 30 And his way to J?e hgst tuk he. pus eschapit J>e ngbill kyng; Bot sum men sais f>is eschaping 4 1 J>ame. 2 pat. 3 travell, but cf. 1. 29. 4 enchaping. 1 68 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT Apon ane ofir maner it fell pan throu fe wading; for fai tell pat f e kyng a gud archer had, And quhen he saw his lprd swa stad, Ka4 pst-jj pat he wes left swa anerly,*-^*^*^ 5 He ran on fut alwayis hym by Till he intill fe wod wes gane; pan said he till hymself allane, pat he aresVrycht fair wald ma To luk gif he fe hund mycht sla. 10 For gif f e hiind mycht lfst on lif Y^*~>--**^ q^J^ He wist rycht weile fat fai wald drif 2 pe kyngis trass till fai hym ta. ; pan wist he weill J>ai wald him sla. And for he wald his lgrd succour, 15 He put his lif in aventur, And stud intill a busk lurkand Quhill fat fe hund com at his hand, And with ane arrow syne hym slew &>***4 And throu fe w5d soyn hym withdrew. 20 Bot quhefir his eschaping 3 fell As I tald first, or now I tell, 1 wat it weill without If syng, <*+*** At fat burn eschapit fe king. pe king furth has his way is tane, 25 And Jghne of Lome agane is gane ^u OU^uy^ To Schir Amer, fat fra f e chass With his men fan reparit wass, pat sped lytill in fair chassing; For thow 4 fat fai maid following 30 Full fgirly, fai wan bot small; . pair fayis neir eschapit all. 1 lyve. 2 rif. 3 enchaping. i how. BARBOUR'S BRUCE 169 Men sais Schir Thomas Randale fan, Chassand, f e kyngis baner wan, Quharthrou in Yngland wyth f e kyng He had rycht grft price and lovyng. Quhen fe chaseris relyit war, 5 And Jghne of Lome had met f aim far, He 1 tald Schir Amer all fe cass, How fat fe king eschapit was, And how fat he his fiff men slew And syne he to fe wode hym drew. 10 Quhen Schir Amer herd f is, in hy ^*a-1fc jp^^syWceUjjg S anyt hym for f e ferly, ; > - >- ~&*~* And said, ' He is grf tly to priss, For I knaw nane fat liffand is J*^ pat at myscheif can help hym swa; 15 I trow he suld be hard to sla, And he war bpdyn all fvynly/. On fis wiss spak Schir Amery. And fe gud kyrig held furth his way, He and his man, ay quhill fat f ai ,J - 20 Passit throu f e forest war. Syne in a mure f ai enterit ar, pat wes bath hee and 2 lang and 3 braid; L And qt fai half it passit had, j v ^ pai saw on syde thre men cumand 25 Lik to lichtmen and waverand. Swerdis fai had and axis als,o And ane of fame apon his hals LilWnw^ -^ me kill bundyn weddir bare. wa^J^ pai met f e kyng and halsit far ;> 30 And fe kyng fame far halsing jald And askit fame quehefir fai wald. 1 and ; he, in MS. E. 2 no { and' in MS. ; E has &. 3 &, as occasionally. 17 11 THE NORTHERN DIALECT pai said, 'Robert fe Bruce fai socht, To meit with hym grf fat fai mocht; pair duelling with hym wald f>ai ma.' pe kyng said, ' Gif fat ^he will swa, Haldis furth !$our way with me 5 And I sail ger' 50W soyn hym se/ pai persavit be his spfkyng, And his efffr, he wes f e kyng, And changit contenanss and late, 'vrvcwv^ut- And held nocht in fe first estat 1 ; (vfofcf /} (Ui i<\ For fai war feyis to f e kyng, And tjioucht to cum into scowkyng, rJrujJh^ And duell with hym quhill fat fai saw -par tym, and bryng hym fan of daw. o-*dt $ A cu< pai grantit till his spek forth!; tt < ^^ J 15 Bot f e kyng, fat wes witty, Persavit weill be fair havyng ^UUo^^un^ pat faiuufitliym in na thing. J He said, ^Fallowis, $he man all thre, Forthir aquynt quhill j. at we be, ... TUi ' 20 All be yourself forrouth us 3 ga, B^d-^, And on f e sammyn wiss we twa Sail fallow 30W behynd weill neir/ Quod f ai, \ Schir, it is na mysteir U<Xa^ To trow intill us any ill/ 1 Nane do 1/ said he, ' bot I will pat ^he ga forrowth us 4 , quhill we - N Bettir with ofir knawyn be/*--i- H-W, ' We grant/ f ai said, 'sen 55 will swa/ And furth apon fair gat gan 5 ga. 30 pus 3eid fai till the nycht wes neir, And fan fe formast cumin weir stat. 2 awyng. 3 ns, not in MS. 4 fourth }ms. 5 can. BARBOUR'S BRUCE 171 Till a wast husbandis houss, and far pai slew the weddir , at fai bar, ^<^ki^ oXUwU. And slew fyre for to rgst far mft, And askit f e kyng gif he wald ft And rest hym till fe mft war dicht. p'^***! 5 pe kyng, fat hungry wes I hicht, Assentit to fair speke in hy; Bot he said, he wald anerly *Wjs n Betuyx hym and his fallow be At a fyre, and fai all thre 10 In fe end of f e houss suld ma Ane of ir fyre ; and fai did swa. pai drew fame in fe housis end, And half f e weddir till hym send ; And fai rgstit in hy fair mft, 15 And fell rycht frfkly 1 for till ft. pe kyng weill lang fastyt 2 had, And had rycht mekill travale made; parfgr he fte richt fgyrly. And quhen he hau ftyn hastely, 20 He had to slepe sa mekill will pat he mycht set na let fartill; For quhen fe vanys fillit ar, ****a pe body worf is hfvy evirmar, W^u, And to slepe drawis hfvynes. 25 pe kyng fat all fortravalit wes 3 , '^^ o^.. Saw fat hym worthit slep neidwais; Till his fostir brof ir he sais, 'May I trast fe me to wakk 4 , Till I a Htill slepyng tak ? ' 30 'gha, Schir/ he said, 'till I may drey/ooav^ pe kyng fan wynkit a Htill wey 5 , \ 1 frakly. 2 fastyn. 3 was. 4 walk; lk-kk, 5 we. 172 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT And slepit nocht, bot ynkurly Gliffnit 1 oft up suddanly 2 ; For he had drede of J>a 3 thre men, pat at Je toJ>ir fyre war J>en; pat pai his fayis war he wyst, 5 parfgr he slepit as foul on twist. *^ pe kyng slepit bot litill 4 J>an, Quhen sic a slepe fell on his man pat he mycht not hald up his e, Bot fell on slepe and routit he. - a<^^ io Now is }>e kyng in grft perill 5 , For slepe he swa a litill quhile, He sail be dfd forouten dred ; cvO^<o( Wj^ For J>e thre tratouris tuk gud hede pat he ' on slep wes, and his man. 1 5 In full grft hy f>ai raiss up J?an, And drew fair swerdis hastely, And went toward f>e kyng in hy Quhen J>at J?ai saw he slepit swa, And slepand thoucht J>ai wald hym sla. 20 Till hym J>ai 3eid a full grft pass, Bot in J>at tym, throu Goddis grace, pe kyng blenkit up hastely, And saw his man slepand him by, And saw cumand J>e tratouris thre. 25 Delyverly on fut gat he, And drew his swerd out and f>ame met; And as he 3eid, his fut he set Apon his man weill hf valy. He waknyt 6 , and raiss all desaly; 30 For ])q sleip masterit hym swa pat, gr he gat up, ane of ba 1 gluffnyt. 2 suddandly. r J>ai, as also in 1. 32. ' 4 a litill. 5 perell. 6 walknyt. BARBOUR'S BRUCE 1 73 pat com for to sla f e kyng Gaf hym a strake in his rysyng, Swa fat he mycht help hym ng mair. ts^^X^ Pe kyng sg stratly stad wes fair, pat he wes never $eit swa stad; 5 Na war f e armyng fat he had, - He had beyn df d foroutyn weyr. ^^XWJb \ jC ^j^ jfjfi" Bot nocht forf 1 on sic maneir He helpit hym swa in f>at bargane, pat fa * thre tratouris he has slane, 10 Throu Goddis grace and his manheid. His fostir brofir fair wes ded; pan wes he wounder will of wayn, Quhen he saw he wes left allane. His fostir brofir mfnyt he, 15 c*w^ And waryit all f e tof ir thre, iy un^ t And syne his way tuk hym allane And rycht toward his trist is gane. pe kyng went furth, wrath and angry, *' nN *' , ^(J*oMnand his man full tendirly, 20 And held his way all hym allane, And richt toward fe houss is gane Quhar he set trist to mete his men. It wes weill lat of nycht be fen; He com soyn in fe houss, and fand 25 pe gud wif on f e bynk sy tand. Scho askit hym soyn quhat he wes, And quhene 2 he com, and quhar he gais. 'A travalland man, dame/ said he, 'fat travalys heir throu fe cuntre/ 30 Scho said, 'All fat travaland ere, For saik of ane, ar welcom here/ ^-u^ ^4 yd. quhyne. I St 174 // THE NORTHERN DIALECT pe kyng said, ' Gud dame, quhat is he o-roJkt^ P at garris 30W have sic specialte p o^s^JLdt Till men J^at travalis ? - ' Schir, perfay, Quod pe gud wlf, 'I sail 50W say; Gud Kyng Robert pe Bruce is he, pat is rycht lprd of J^is cuntre. His fayis now haldis him in thrang, ^ J^^ Bot I thynk to se, gr oucht lang, Hym lprd and kyng gvr al pe land, pat na fayis sail hym withstand/ 10 'Dame, lufis f>ou hym sa weill?' said he. '^ha, Schir/ scho said, 'sa God me se.' ' Dame/ said he, ' I9, hym fiera)J?e by, J For I am he.' ' Sa 3he suthly?' ' ^ha, certis, dame.' 'And quhar ar gane 15 gour men, quhen je ar J?us allane?' 'At pis tyme, dame, I have na ma/ .wj Scho said, 'It may ng wiss be swa; I have twa sonnys wicht and hardy, pai sail becum 3 our men in hy/ 20 As scho devisit, J?ai have done; His sworn men becom J>ai sone. **^Aji The wif gart soyn hym syt 1 and ft ; Bot he had schort quhil at pe mft Sittyn, quhen he herd grft stampyng 25 About pe hous; J>an, but lettyng, pai stert up pe hous to defend. Bot soyn eftir pe kyng has kend James of Douglas ; j?an wes he blith, And bad oppyn pe dures swith, ^>*^jJjL 30 And f>ai com in, all at J>ai ware. Schir Edward pe Bruce wes J>are, set. BARBOUR'S BRUCE 175 And James alsua 1 of Douglas, pat wes eschapit fra fe chas And with fe kyngis brofir met. Syne to fe trist fat fame wes set pai sped fame with fair cumpany, 5 pat war ane hundreth and fyfty, And quhen at f ai has seyn f e kyng, pai war joyfull of fair metyng, And askit how he eschapit was ; And he faim 2 tald all haill fe cass, 10 How f e fiff men hym presit fast, And how he 3 throu fe wattir past, And how he met be thevis thre, And how 4 he slepand slayn suld be, Quhen he waknyt 5 throu Goddis grace; 15 And how his fostyr brofir was 6 Slayne, he tald fame all haley. pan lovyt f ai God all comonly, pat fair Igrd wes eschapit swa. 1 als. 2 hym ; J)aim, MS. E. 3 ye. 4 how, not in MS. * valknyt. 6 dec! wes ; next line then reads, ' bus all he tald fame lalely/ MS. E reads ' was slayne.' l^w^r . IjCU^ ^Tv** (?L ^ y ^t*"' h"*?- THE SOUTHERN DIALECT, INCLUDING KENTISH I. THE POEMA MORALE, OR MORAL ODE fao*< - &A "*4 4^* v^k- Ich aem elder J?en ich wes a wintre and a, lgre ; o < \ " Ic wailde mgre ]?anne ic dude, mi wit ah to ben mpre. e^u^^ * Wei lange ic habbe child ibeon a weor de and * fch a dfde 'A^ n ' pf h ic beo a. wintre eald, to 2 3yng 1 eom a rf de. r Unniit lyf ic habb ilaed, and jyet me f>incf> ic If de ; 5 ,"^4>r panne ic me bif>enche, wel SQre ic me adrfde. tjTttU*, ^JiSis a ^ J 58 ^ * c ^ a ^^> e y^ 5n y s idelnesse and chilche ; /I, Wel late ic habbe me bi]?oht, bute me God do milce. Fele ydele word ic habbe iqueden, syolSen ic speke cuf>e, And fale 3unge dfde ido J>et me off>inchet nu)?e. 10 Al to lome ic habbe agiilt, a weorche and f c a worde ; Al to miichel ic habbe ispend, to litel yleid an horde. M|st al }?et me Hcede ser, nu hit me mislicheo 1 3 ; pe mychel fo^e]? his ywil, him siilfne he biswlkeo 1 . Ich mihte habbe bet idon, hadde ic pg yseff>e ; Nu ic wolde ac ic ne mei, for elde ne for unhelfe ; Ylde me is bistolen on ser ic hit awyste ; Ne mihte ic iseon before me for smeche ne for miste. iErwe we beof> to done god, and to yfele al to )?riste ; Mgre seie stent man of manne, Jeanne him do of CrTste. pe wel ne dej> J>e hwile he mei, wel oft hit hym scael ruwen ; . paenne hy mowen sculen and ripen ffr hi ser s eowe n. d* /J/uJ-/ Don f c to Gode wet je muje, J>e 4 hwile $e bfij>_a_llfe ;-> Ne hople ng man to miichel t o childe ne t o wyf e ; j ^e^, -4 01 %~ * &, as often. 2 tu. 3 mislichet. \ THE POENA MORALE 1 77 pe him selve for^ut for wife, gSer for chllde, He sceal cume an iivele stede, bute hym God beo milde. Sende sech sum god biforen hym, pe hwile he mei to heovene 1 ; Betere is an elmesse bifore penne beon aefter seovene. Ne beo pe leovre pene pe siilf, pi mei ne pi maje, 5 Sot is <5e is 6(5res mannes freond betre pene his aje. Ne hopie wif to hire were, ne wer to his wife ; Beo for him siilve 2evrich man, pe hwyle he beo alive. Wis is pe him siilfne bipenccS, pe hwile he mote libbe, For sone wtillecS him foqite pe fremde and pe sibbe. 10 pe wel ne dep pe hwile he mei, ne sceal he hwenne he wolde ; ManTes mannes sare iswinch habbecS oft unholde. Ne scolde nan man don a fiirst, ne sclawen wel to done ; For mam man bihatetS wel, pe hit fo^iteo 1 sone. pe man oe siker wiile beon to habbe Godes blisse, ^^ rg Do wel him siilfne hwile he mei, oen haveo 1 he mi<Vrwissep pes riche men wenecS beo siker, purh walle end puTfiaiche ; He decS his a sikere stede, pe sent to heveneriche ; For (5gr ne tSierf beon ofdrfd of ffire ne of peove ; Pr ne mei hi binime <Se lac5e ne c5e leove ; 20 par ne paerf he habbe kare of wyfe ne of chllde. pider we sendet and siilf berecS to lite and to selde ; pider we scolden drajen and don wel oft and wel jelome, For pfr ne sceal me us naht binime, mid wrancwise dome, pider we scolde jeorne dra3en, wolde $e me ileve, 25 For $f re ne mei hit binime eow pe king ne se ireye. pet betste pet we hedde, piider we scolde sende, For pgr we hit mihte finde eft, and habbe bute ende. He pe her decS eni god, for habbe Godes are, Eal he it sceal finde t5f r, and hundredff aide mare. 30 pe <Se ehte wile hf alden wel, pe hwile he mei is 2 wfalden, ^ive is for Godes luve, penne decS he is wel ihfalden. hevene. 2 his, as twice in next line. N 178 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT Ure iswinch and tire tilSe is oft iwuned to swinden ; Ac Set we doS for Godes luve, eft we it sculen afinden. Uvel we dotS eal to michel, and god lesse J?enne we scolde. pe <5e mf st deS nu to Gode, and Se ]>e If st to laSe, ^Ei]>er to lltel and to michel sceal Sinche eft hym baoe. pfr me sceal ure weorkes we$en beforen Hevekinge, And jieven us ure swinches lien, aefter ure f arninge. fvre flc man mid J>an Se haveS mei biggen heveriche, pe Se mare hevS and Se J?e lesse, baj?e mei iliche ; Eal sf mid his penle sf Se oSer mid his punde ; pat is a tSe 2 wunderlukeste ware Se 2 sen! man sevre funde. And Ipe Se mare ne mei don mid his god ijmnke, Eal sf wel sf Se haveS goldes feale manke 3 ; And oft God kan mare J>anc San Se him 5ivet lesse ; Eal his weorkes and his weies is milce and rihtwlsnesse. Lite \qc is Gode leof, Se cumeS of gode iwille, And fSlf te muchel jive Senne tSe heorte is ille. Hevene and eorSe he oversihS 4 , his f jen beoS sw<? brihte ; Sunne, mone, dei, and fur biS J>tistre to$ fanes his lihte. Nis him naht forhole ni htid, swa michel biS his mihte ; Nis hit na swa dtirne idon, ne a swa J>Qstre nihte. He wat hwet deft and Senchet ealle quike wihte, Nis na hlaverd swilc sf is Crist, na king swilch ure Drihte. Heovene and eorSe and eal pet is biloken is in his hande, He delS eal pet his wille is, a wetere and a lande. He makede fisces in Se sf , and fbjeles in Se liifte ; He wit and wfaldeS ealle Sing and he scop ealle jesceafte. He is ord abuten orde, and ende abuten ende ; He ane is asvre en f lche stede, wende pf r pu wende ; He is buven us and bineoSen, biforen and bihinde ; pe Se Godes wille deS, eiSer he mei him finde. Jlche rune he ihGrS and he wat ealle df de ; 1 his. 2 8. 3 marke. * ove sifrS. THE POEMA MORALE 179 He ourhsiho' f alches mannes "Sane whet sceal us to rf de. We f e brekecS Godes hf se, and giiltet swa ilome, Hwet scule we seggen gfter don at tSe miichele dome ? pa (5a luveden unriht, and iivel lif ledde, Hwet scule hi segge pSer don (5f r engles beoS ofdredde ? 5 Hwet scule we beren biforen us 1 , mid hwan scule we cwemen, We J>e nsevre god ne diiden pe hevenllche demen ? pf r scule ben deofles swa vele oe wiilleo 1 us forwrejen ; NabbeS hi naming for^yte of eal pat hi isf 3en. Eal pet we misdiide her, hit wiilleo 1 cuSe poere, 10 Buten we habbe hit ibet Se hwlle we her wfre. Eal hi habbet an heore iwrite pet we misdiide here ; pfh we hi niiste ne isfjen 2 hi wf ren iire ivere. Hwet sculen horlinges do, pe swikene, pe forsworene? Wi swa fele beoo 1 icliiped, swa fewe beoS icorene ? 15 Wi, hwi wf re hi bi^ite, to hwan wf re hi iborene, pe scule beon to diepe idemd and f vre ma forlorene ? 5lch man sceal him pfr bicliipien and f ch sceal him demen ; His aje weorc and his ioanc to witnesse he sceal temen ; Ne mei him na man eal swa wel demen ne swa rthte, 20 For nan ni cnawatS him swa wel bute ane Drihte. f lc man wat him siilf betst, his weorch and his iwille*; pe tSe If st wat he sei(5 ofte mf st, oe <Se hit wat eal is stille. Nis nan witnesse eal sf miichel sf mannes a;e heorte ; Hwasf segge pet he beo hal, him self wat betst his smeorte. 25 %\c man sceal him siilf demen to diepe gcSer to live ; pe witnesse of his weorc to ooer, (5is him sceal drive. Eal pet fvre flc man haftS ido siicSoe he com to manne, Swilc hit si a boc iwriten he seal icSenche ftenne ; Ac Drihte ne demcS nanne man sefter his biginning, 30 Ac al his lif sceal beo swich sf butS his endinge ; Ac 3if pe ende is iivel eal it is iivel, and god ;if god is penne. God 3yve pet ure end beo god and wit f>et he us lenne. 1 us, not in MS. - ni sejen. N 2 l8o II. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT pe man pe nele do na god, ne nf vre god Hf lseden, jEr dietS and dom cume set his dure he mei sare adrfden pet he ne mu^e (Senne bidde are. for it itit ilome ; ForJ?I * he is wis ?Se beot and bf at, and bit beforen dome, penne df aft is set his dure, wel late he biddec5 are ; Wei late he If teo 1 iivel weorc pe hit ne mei don na mare. Siinne 1ft ]>e and f>u naht hi, Jeanne J?u is 2 ne miht don na mare ; Forjri, he is sot pe swa abit to habbe Godes are. pf hwheSer we hit ileve<5 wel, for Drihte siilf hit sf de, A whilche time sf f vre oe man ofomchet his misdf de, i Q(5er later gcSer racSe, milce he sceal imeten ; Ac oe pe navo* naht ibet, wel miichel he sceal beten. Man! man seiS, ' Hwa rec<5e of pine (Se sceal habbe ende ? Ne bidde na bet beo ilSsd a domesdei of bende ? ' Lfitel wat he hwet is pine, and litel he icnawecS, i Hwilc hf te is tSf r saule wuneo 1 , hu biter winde ff r blawet ; Hedde he ibeon "Sf r anne dei, goer twa bare tide, Nolde he for sel middenf ard tSe oYidde ff re abide, pet habbet isf d pe come oanne, pe it 3 wiste mid iwisse, Uvel is pinie seovfc jf r for seove nihtes blisse, 2 End ure blisse pe ende hafcS for endellese pme. Betre is wgrl weter idrunke J>ene atter imeng mid wine ; Swiines brf de is swtiSe swete, swa is of wllde deore, Ac al to dQre he hi bi^cS <5e 3if <5 f>f rfore his sweore. Ful wambe mei lihtliche speken of hunger and of festen 4 ; 2 Swa mei of pine pe naht nat hu pine sceal alf sten. Hedde he is 5 afanded sume stiinde, he wolde eal segge 6(5er; Jc51f te him wf re wif and child, suster, and feder and broker ; vre he wolde inne wa her and inne wawe wunlen Wi<5 San pe mihte hellejrine bifleon and biscunien. ; Jolfte him wfre eal woruldwele and eal eorftllche 6 blisse.' For to tSe miichele murcSe cume "Sis murkSe mid iwisse. 1 J>i ; cf. 1. 8. 2 }ms. 3 J?et. 4 and festen. 5 his. 6 eordliche. LAYAMON'S BRUT 181 II. ARTHUR'S LAST BATTLE FROM LAYAMON'S BRUT Pa com f r in are tlden an oht mon riden, And brohte tidinge Arthure fan klnge From Modrfde 1 his suster sune ; ArSure he wes wilcume For he wende fat he brohte boden swl<5e gode. Arcalr lai alle lg>nge niht and spac wi<5 fene 3eonge cniht; 5 Swa naver nulde he him sugge # . socS hu hit ferde. pa hit wes dsei a ma^en and du^efte gon sturien, Areair fa up aras and strehte his serines ; I He aras up and adiin sat swulc he wf ore swioe seoc. pa axede hine an vaeir cniht, ' Laverd, hu havest f u ivaren toniht?' ^^ 10 ArSur fa andswarede a mode him wes unfoe * Toniht a mine slf pe, f r ich laei on biire, Me imaette a sweven ; bf rvore ich ful sari aem. Me imf tte fat mon me hof uppen are halle ; pa halle ich gon bestriden swulc ich wolde riden ; 15 Alle fa lgnd fa ich ah, alle ich f fr oversah, And Walwain sat bivoren me, mi sweord he bar an hgnde. pa com Modrf d 2 faren f f re mid unimf te volke ; He bar an his h^nde ane wTax strange ; He bigon to hewene hardliche swuSe ; 20 And fa pastes forheou alle fa heolden up fa halle. pf r ich is ehJW enhever fke, wimmonen leofvest me ; Al f f re much? hallerof mid hire hgnden heo todroh. pa halle gon to hselden, and ich hseld to grunden, 1 Moddrede, as often, but less commonly than the form with one d. 2 Moddred. 182 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT pat ml riht serm tobrac ; fa seide Modrfd ' Have fat.' Adun veol fa halle and * Walwain gon to valle, And feol a f re eor^e ; his sermes brfken 2 beine. /V^ And ich igrap.ml sweord leofe mid mire leoft hgnde, And.smset of Modr^dis hafd fat hit wpnd a fene veld ; 5 And fa quene ich al tosnaSde mid deore mine sweorde 3 , And seocSoen 4 ich heo adun 5 sette in ane swarte piitte ; And al mi vole riche sette to flfme, pat ntiste ich under Criste whar heo bicumen wforen.j/*^ Buten mi seolf ich gon 6 atstgnden uppen ane wplderC 10 And ich f r wgindrien agon wide ;eond fan moren, pf r ich isah gripes and grisliche fujeles. pa com an giildene leo lrSen over dune, Deoren swuSe hende fa ure Drihten makede 7 . pa leo me orn foren to and iveng me bi fan midle, 15 And fort5 hire gun 3eongen and to f f re sse wende ; And ich isseh fa 8 tiSen 1 f f re saj driven, And be leo 1 fan vlode iwende wide mid me 9 seolve. pa wit I sse comen, fa iicSen me hire binomen ; Com f f r an fisc Hoe and fereden me to lgnde ; 20 pa wes ich al wft and wen of so^en and seoc. pa gon ich iwakien, swioe ich gon to quakien ; pa gon ich to bivien swiilc ich al fur burne. And swa ich habbe al niht of mine swevene 10 swlc5e ifoht, For ich wat n to iwisse agan is al mi blisse ; 25 For a to mine live sor^en ich mot dr^e. Wale, fat ich nabbe here Wenhaver mine quene ! ' pa andswarede f e cniht, ' Laverd f u havest unriht ; Ne sculde me navere sweven mid so^en arecchen. pu sert f e riccheste mon fa rixleocS on lgnden, 30 And f e aire wiseste f e wuneo 1 under weolcne. 1 &, as occasionally. 2 brekeen. 3 sweorede. 4 seodoen. 5 adum. 6 gond. 7 make. 8 \>x. 9 me, not in MS. 10 sweuenene. n what. I LAYAMON'S BRUT 183 Jrf\ ^if hit wf ore ilimpe, swa niille hit ure Drihte, pat Modrf d fire suster sune hafde fine quene inume, And al f I kinellche Ignd isset an his a^ere hgnd pe f u him bitahtest fa f u to Rome f ohtest, And he hafde al f us ido mid his swikedome, 5 pen 1 $et f u mihtest f e awreken wun51Iche mid wf pnen, And seft fl lgnd halden and walden fine leoden, And fine feond fallen f e f e tifel unnen, And slsen heom alle clane f et f r no bilaven nane/ Ar<5iir fa andswarede, afcelest aire klnge, 10 1 Lgnge bi(S severe fat no wene ich nsevere, pat severe Modrf d mi msei, fat mon is me leofvest 2 , Wolde me biswiken for alle mine rlchen, No Wenhaver mi quene waklen on f onke ; Niillef hit biginne for nane weorldmonne.' 15 ^fne fan worde fortmht fa andswarede f e cniht : { I siigge f e socS, leofe king, for ich sem fin underling, pus hafe<5 Modrf d idon; fine quene he hafecS ifon, And f 1 wiinllche Ignd isaet an his a^ere hpnd. He is king and heo is quen 3 ; of fine kiime nis na wene, 20 For no wenecS heo navere to s5(5e fat f u cumen a^ain from Rome. Ich sem fin a^en mon, and iseh f isne swikedom ; And ich sem icumen to f seolven socS f e to siiggen. Min hafved beo to wedde fat isseid ich f e habbe SocS buten lfse of leofen fire quene, 25 And of Modrfde fire suster sune, hu he hafvet5 Brutlpnd f e binume/ pa sset hit al stille in ArSures halle ; pa wes f f r sserlnesse 4 mid ffle fan klnge ; pa wf oren Briittisce men swlSe unbalde vor f sen. pa iimbe stunde stefne f f r stiirede ; 30 Wide me mihte iheren Briitten ibfren, A 1 ]>e. 2 half line supplied from text B, but with the forms of A. 3 que ; probably intended for que = quen. * sserinoesse. 184 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT And gunne to tellen a feole ciinne spellen Hu heo wolden fordeme t Modrfd and J>a quene, ,^d And al fat * monciin fordon f e mid Modrfd heolden. Arthur fa cleopede, hendest aire Briitte, ' SittecS adun stille, cnihtes inne halle, 5 And ich eou telle wiille spelles uncu^e. Nii tomae^e f enne hit daei bi(5, and Drihten hine sende, ForS ich wiille bii^e in toward Briittaine ; And Modrfd 2 ich wiille slan 3 and fa quen forberne, And alle ich wiille fordon fa biluveden fen swikedom. 10 And her ich bilf ofven wiille me lepfvest monne, Howel minne leofve mcei hexst oT mine ciinne, And half mine verde ich bilaefven a f issen 3ec.de -*-*V To halden al f is kinelpnd fa ich habbe a mire hgnd. And fenne fas fing beo(S alle idone, a5an ich wiille to Rome, 15 And mi wiinllche l9nd bitadche 4 Walwaine mine maeie, And! ivorf e ml beot seocSoe 5 bi ,mine bare, life ; Scullen alle mine feond vaeisi<!S 6 makeje.' q ^ pa stod him up Walwain fat wes Aroures maei, And fas word saide ; f e eorl wes abo^e : 20 ' ^Eldrihten God, domes waldend, faA*^' Al middelaerdes mund, whi is hit iwuroen pat mi broker Modrfd J?is mor& hafveo 1 itimbred ? Ah todaei ich atsake hine here bivoren f issere dujeee, And ich hine fordemen wiille mid Drihtenes wille ; 25 Mi seolf ich wiille hine anhon haxte aire warien ; pa quene ich wiille mid Godes la3e al mid horsen todra^e. For ne beo ich navere bll(5e fa wile ha 7 beoS alive, And fat ich habbe mine aim awraeke mid fan beste V Briittes fa answarede mid baldere stefne, #j^a^ 3 ' Al ure wfpnen sQnden jarewe ; nu toma^en we scullen varen.' A marjen fat hit daei wes, and Drihten hine sende, 1 J), as occasionally. 2 moddred. 8 scaln. 4 bitatseche. 5 seodSe. 6 wseisid 1 . 7 a. 8 berste. LAYAMON'S BRUT 185 ArSur * vorcS him wende mid aSelen his folke ; Half he hit bilsefde, and half hit for$ ladde. : FonS he wende furh fat lgnd fat he com to \Vh1ts9nd; Scipen he haefde sone, monie and wel idone; Ah feowertene niht fulle f f r kei fa verde aJ f) 5 peos wederes abiden, windes bidflde. ;' Nu was sum forcuS kempe in Ar<5ures ferde ; <* / t^*Y Ansen swa he demen iherde of Modrf des df (Se, He nom his swein a heouste and sende to pissen londe, And sende word Wenhaveren heou hit was iwunSen, to And hu Ar&ur wes on vore . mid muclere ferde, And hu he wolde taken on, and al hu he wolde don. pa quene com to Modrf d fat was hire leofvest monnes And talde him tidende of ArSure fan kinge, Hu he wolde taken an, and al hu he wolde don. 15 Modrf d 2 nom his sgnde and sende to Sexlgnd After Childriche f e king wes swiSe riche I And bsed hine cume to Briitaine ; f f rof he bruke sculde. Modrf d 2 bad Childriche, f ene strgnge and f ene riche, Wide J senden spnde a feouwer half Sexlgnde, 20 And beoden fa cnihtes alle fat heo bi^eten mihte, pat heo comen sone to f issen kinedome 4 , And he wolde Childriche 3eoven of his riche v^^f'' Al bi3eonde pf re 5 Humbre, for he him scolde helpe To fihten wi(5 his ime, ArSure fan 6 kinge. 25 Childriche bf h sone into Brutlgnde. pa Modrf d hafde his ferde " isomned of monnen, pa wforen f fre italde sixti f usende Herekempen harde of hf oene volke, pa heo wforen icumen hidere for ArcSures 7 hserme, 30 Modrf d to helpen, forcucSest monnen. pa f e verde wes isome of seiche monciinne 1 arSu. 2 modraed. 3 weide. 4 kinedome. 5 Jjerere. 6 arSuren, but cf. 1. 14 and often. 7 ardures. 186 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT pa heo wf oren fer on hfpe an hundred 1 f iisende, Hf tSene and Cristene, mid Modrf de kinge. ArtSur lai at Whitsgnd ; feouwertene niht him f uhte to lpng. And al Modrf d wiiste wat An5iir fjer wolde ; j& JElche dai him comen sgnde from fas kinges hirede. 5 pa ilomp hit an gne time muchel rein him gon rlne, And Tpe 2 wind him gon wende and stod of fan aestende ; And AnSur him to scipe fusae ' mid alle his verde, a,- And hehte fat his scipmen brohten hine to Romenel 3 , pfr he f ohte up wende into f issen Ignde. ^M^^Jf IO pa 2 he to f f re havene com, Modrf d him wes avorn on * ; Ase f e daei gon lihten 5 heo bigunnen to fihten Alle f ene lgnge daei ; moni mon f f r df d laei. Summe hi fuhten a lgnde, summe bi fan strgnde ; Summe heo letten ut of scipen scerpe garen serif en. 15 Walwain biforen wende and f ene waei rumde, And sloh f f r a neuste f eines elleovene ; He sloh Childriches sune, he was f f r mid his fader icume. To rest eode fa sunne ; wse wes fa monnen. pfr wes Walwain afslaege, and idon of Hfedage, 20 purh an eorle Sexisne sseri wur<5e his saule. < u v A pa wes Arour saeri and sorhful an heorte forf 1 ; And fas word bodede, ricchest aire Briitte : ' Nu ich ileosed habbe mine sweines leofe. Ich wuste bi mine swevene whset sor^en me wforen jeve^e. 25 Islagen is Angel f e king f e wes mln a$en deorling, And Walwaine ml suster sune wa is me fat ich was mon iboren. n^ttA^**** Up nu of scipen bilive, mine beornes ohte.' JEfne fan worde wenden to fihte Sixti f usend angn selere kempen, 30 And brf ken Modrf des trume, and wel nf h him seolve was inome. Modrf d bigon to fleon and his folc after teon ; 1 hunddred. 2 J>oe. 3 romerel. 4 avornon. 5 lihte. LAYAMON'S BRUT 187 Flu^en veondllche, feldes beoveden f ke ; gurren fa stanes mid fan blodstrfmes. ^^uh^i pf r wf ore al f atTflht idon, ah fat niht to rafte com ; gif fa niht nf ore, islajen hi wf oren alle. pe niht heom todf lde 3eond slades and jeond 1 dunen ; 5 And Modrf d swa vortS com fat he wes at Lundene. Iherden fa ^urhweren hu hit was al ifaren, And warnden him in^eong and alle his folke. Modrf d f eone wende toward Winchestre 2 , And heo hine undervengen mid alle his monnen. 10 And ArSur after wende mid alle his mahte, pat he com to Winchestre mid muchelre verde, And fa burh al birred ; and Modred ferinne abeod. pa Modrf d isseh fat ArtSur him wes swa nf h, Ofte he hine bif ohte wset he don mahte. 15 pa a f fre ilke niht he hehte his cnihtes alle, Mid alle heore iwf pnen ut of burh^e wenden, And sseide fat he weolde mid fihte f f r atst9nden. He bihehte f f re bu^ewere aver mare freo la3e, WitS fan fa heo him heolpen at h3ere neoden. 20 pa hit wes dseiliht 3am fa wes heore fiht. Ar<5iir fat bihedde, f e king was aboljje ; He lette bemen blawen and beonnen men to fihten He hehte alle his f eines, and aSele his cnihte Son somed to fihten, and his veond 3 avallen, 25 And fe burh alle fordon, and fat burhfolc ahon. -.> - -' Heo togadere stopen and stiirnllche fuhten. Modrf d fa f ohte what he don mihte ; And he diide f fre, alse he diide elleswhare, Swikedom mid fan mseste; for avere he diide unwraste; 30 He 'biswac his iveren bivoren Winchestren, And lette him to cleoplen his leofeste cnihtes anan, And his leoveste freond alle of alien his folke, 1 3eon. 2 winchastre. 3 veod. 188 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT And bistal from fan fihte f e feond hine a^e And fat folc gode lette al f f r forwurcSe. ^^J ; Fuhten alle dsei ; wenden fat heore lauerd f f r laei, And wf ore heom a neouste at miichelere neode. pa heold he f ene wai fat touward Hamtone lai, * And heolde touward havene, forcuSest hselecSe ; And nom alle fa scipen fa f f r oht weore, And fa steormen alle to fan scipen neode l , And ferden into Cornwalen, forcucSest kingen a fan dajen. And AnSur Winchestre, fa burh,bilai wel faste; 10 And al fat monciin ofsloh f fr wes sorjen inoh pa jeonge and fa aide, alle he aqualde. ^ pa fat folc wes al dfd, fa burh al forswelde, /i pa lette he mid alle tobreken fa walles alle. pa wes hit itimed f fre fat Merlin seide while : 15 ' JErm wunSest f u Winchestre, fa eoroe f e seal forswahje/ Swa Merlin saeide, f e witeje wes mere. &****?% pa quen 2 laei inne Eouwerwic, nses heo neevere swa sarlic ; pat wes Wenhaver fa quene, fewest wimmonne. Heo iherde siiggen so (Sere 3 worden, a X/m--' 2 Hu ofte Modrf d flah, and hu ArcSur hine bibah ; Wa wes hire f f re while fat heo wes on life. Ut of Eouerwike bi nihte heo iwende, And touward Karliun tiihte swa switSe swa heo mahte. pider heo brohten bi nijhte of hire cnihten tweije ; 25 And me hire hafd biwf fde mid ane hall rifte, V/<A And heo wes f f r miinechene, karefullest wife. pa ntisten men of f fre quene war heo bicumen weore, No feole jf re seocScSe niiste hit mon to sotSe, ^ Whaler heo wf ore on df (Se, and hu Iiqo henne wende 4 , 30 pa heo hire seolf wf ore isunken in f q watere. Modrf d wes 1 Cornwale and somnede cnihtes feole ; To IrlQnde he sende a neoste his spnde ; neodde. - qne. s softflere. 4 half line from B. v LAYAMON'S BRUT 189 To Sexlgnde he sende a neouste his sgnde ; To Scotlgnde he sende a neouste his sgnde ; He hehten heom to cume alle anan pat wolde lgnd habben, Q$er seolver gfter gold, pSer * ahte gfter 1 lpnd ; On ailchere wisen he warnede hine seolven, 5 Swa, de(5 selc witer mon pa neode cumeo 1 wenan. ArcSur pat iherde, wraoest kinge, pat Modrfd waes 1 Cornwale mid muchele monweorede, And pf r wolde abiden f>at ArSur come riden. ArSur sende SQnde seond al his kinelgnde, 10 Ml/ And to cumen alle hehte pat quic wes on lgnde, pa to vih.te oht wfpren. wf pnen to beren ; And whaswa hit fbrsf te pat pe king hete, pe king hine wolde a. folden quic 2 al forbernen. Hit laec toward hlrede folc unimf te, 1 5 Rldinde and ganninde swa, pe rein failed 3 adune. Arc5ur for to Cornwale mid unimf te 4 ferde. Modrfd pat iherde, and him tojeines heolde Mid unimfte folke, pf r wf ore monie vseie. cX-&m^> Uppen pfre Tampre heo tiihten togadere ; 20 pa^stude hatte Camelford, evermare ilast pat ilke weorde ; And at Camelforde wes isomned sixtl pusend, And ma pusend pfrto; Modrfd wes heore selder. vMy pa piderward gon ride Arour pe riche, Mid unimf te folke, vaeie pah hit wfore. 25 Uppe pfre Tambre heo tuhte tosomne ; Heven heremarken, halden togadere ; ^J.*^*- Luken sweord lQnge, leiden o pe helmen ; Ftir ut sprengen ; speren brastlien ; /v**^ Sceldes gonnen scanen ; scaftes tobrf ken ; 30 pf r faht al tosomne folc unimf te. Tambre wes on flode mid unimf te blode ; Mon 1 pan fihte npn pf r ne mihte ikennen nenne kempe, 1 oder. 2 quid. 3 rim failed; B. ren failed. ' unite. I go II. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT N9 hwa diide wiirse ng hwa, bet, swa" pat wioe wes imenged ; For aMc sloh adun riht, wfore he swein, wfore he cniht. pr wes Modrfd ofslage and idon of lifda^e, And alle his cnihtes isla^e 1 in pan fifctte. pfr weoren ofslage alle pa, snelle, 'fr**^* 5 Arc5ures hiredmen 2 , hf^e and lowe 3 , .. And pa. Briittes alle of AnSures borde, , And alle his fosterlinges of feole kineriches, yv/y-f And Arour forwunded mid walspf re brade ; Fiftene he hafde feondlTche wunden ; 10 Mon mihte 1 pare lasten twa gloven ipraste. pa nas pfr na. mare 1 pan fihte to Iave,~ /VM "' V|J ***'* Of twa hundred piisend monnen pa J?f r leien tShauwen, Buten AnSur pe king ane, and of his cnihtes tweien. ArtSur wes forwunded wunder ane swTbe. 15 pfr t5 him com a cnave pe wes of his ciinne ; He wes Cadores sune, pe eorles of Cornwaile 4 ; ConstantTn hehte pe cnave, he wes pan kinge deore. AnSur him lokede on J?fr he lai on folden, And pas word seide mid sorhfulle heorte : 20 ' ConstantTn 5 pu art wilcume, pii weore Cadores sone ; Ich pe bitache here mine kineriche, And wite mine Briittes a to pmes Hfes 6 ende, And hald heom alle pa lajen pa habbeoo" istgnden a mine da3en, And alle pa lajen gode pa bi Uteres dajen stode. 25 And ich wtille varen to Avalun, to vairest aire maidene, To Argante pf re quene, alven swicSe sceone, And heo seal 7 mine wunden maklen alle isunde, Al hal me maklen mid halewei^e drenchen ; And seoSoe 8 ich cumen wiille to mine kineriche, And wunien mid Briitten mid miichelere wiinne.' 1 Gap in text A ; first part of line supplied from B. 2 Ardures heredmen. 3 and lowe supplied from B. 4 Corwaile. 5 Costaltin. 6 Jnnes lifes. 7 slal. 8 seooe. THE LIFE OF SAINT JULIANA 191 JEfne pan worden J>fr com of sf wenden pat wes an sceort bat licSen, sceoven mid {TSen, And twa wimmen pf rinne wunderliche idihte ; And heo nomen Ar(5ur anan, and a neouste hine vereden, ^Ar***, And softe hine adun leiden, and forcS gunnen llSen 1 . pa wes hit iwurften pat Merlin seide whUefi, pat wf ore unimf te care of AroTires fortSfare ; * Briittes ilevec5 $ete pat he beo 2 on live, And wunnle 3 in Avalun mid fairest aire alven ; And lokieo* evere Briittes ^ete whan Arour cume 4 lichen. i Nis naver pe mon iboren, of naver nane biirde icoren, pe cunne of pan so(5e of ArSur siiggen 5 mare ; But while wes an witeje, Merlin^ ihate ; He bodede mid worde his quides 7 wf oren s6(5c pat an ArSur sculde jete cum Anglen to fiilste. 1 III. THE LIFE OF SAINT JULIANA In fire Laverdes luve pe is Feader of frumschaft, ant on his deorewurcSe sunes norae, ant o pes hall gastes pet 8 glided of ham baSen, alle lewede men pet understpnden ne mahen Latlnes If dene luSen and liistnin ane meidenes liflade, pet is of Latin iturned into Englisch pet te llfhali Lf fdi in heovene luvie us pe mare, ant of pis 20 llhinde Hf lf ade us, wiS hire erndunge pe is icoren of Crist, into pe eche of heovene. peos meiden ant tis martir wes Juliane inempnet in Nichomedes burh, ant 9 of hfoene ciin icumen, ant hire fleschliche feder wes Affrican ihaten, of pe hfoene mfst. peo pet Cristene weren 25 derfllche he droh ham to df aoe ; ah heo, as peo pet te heovenllch feder luvede, lfafde al hire aldrene lahen ant bigon to luvlen pene 1 hine liden. a bon. 3 wunnien. 4 cume = cumen. 8 sugen. 6 Mrerlin. 7 quiSes. 8 J>, as usual ; expanded pet in accordance with forms in text. 9 -j, as often; expanded ant as the only form in the piece. 192 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT livlende Laverd, pe lufsum Godd J>at wisseS ant welded al J>et is on worlde ant al J?et iwraht is. pa wes bi J>on time, as redunge 1 tellecS, Maximian, pe modi keiser ine Rome, heinde ant heriende hfoene mawmeta wi(S unmec5 miichel hird and unduhti duheSe, ant fordemde alle J>eo pe on Drihten bilefden. pes Maximian luvede an heh mon of cunne ant eke riche of rente, Elewsius wes ihaten, ant weren as feolahes ])urh miiche freontschipe. pis meidenes feder ant he weren swioe wel togederes. As he sum chere iseh hire utnume feir ant freoliche ijuhe'Se 2 , he felde him iwundet ]?et, wiSiiten lechnunge of hire, libben he ne mahte. AfFrican wiste wel pet he wes freoboren, ant Ipet him walde bicumen a freoboren biirde, ant jettede him his dohter; and heo 2 wes sone ihpndsald al hire unwilles. Ah heo triiste on him J^et ne trukenetS na mon Ipet triistetS treowliche on him, ant euch deis dei eode to chirche to leornen Godes lare, 3eornlTche to witen hu ha mahte best witen hire unweommet and hire meuShad witSuten man of monne. Elewsius, pe luvede hire, \gnge hit him Jmhte J>et tis dede nere idon J>et heo ibroht were J>urh wedlac to bedde. Ah, as ha wende hire summes weis t5 witene, sende him to siiggen pet nalde ha lihten swa lahe, ne nehlechen him for nan livlende mon, fr J>en he were under Maximian hehest in Rome, pet is hehreve. Sone sg he iherde f>is, he bi^et et te keiser J>et he 3ettede him reve to beonne as fet he i3irnd hefde ; and he, as me J?a luvede, lette If aden him into cure f>et 8 te riche riden in, ant tuhen him 3ont te tun from strete to strete. And al pe cur was bitild >et he wes in wicS purpre, wi(5 pal, and wicS ciclatun ant deorewurSe claSes, as pe fet heh ping hefde to heden. And pa. he hefde j?is idon, he sende hire to seggen J?et he hefde hire wil iwraht, ant heo schulde his wiirchen. Juliane pe die, Jesu Cristes leovemon, of his blisfule luve balde hire seolven, sende him to onswere bi an of hire sgnden : ' Elewsius, wite f>u hit wel irfadi, wraSSi sg J?u wratSSi, 119 lengre niil ich hit heolen pe ; $ef )>u wiilt Igaven pe lahen J?et tu list in, ant leven in 1 redegunge. 2 Supplied from Bodl. MS. 3 "j. THE LIFE OF SAINT JULIANA 193 Godd Feder ant in his deorewurSe Sune ant 1 pe Hall Gast, ich iille wel neomen pe ; :jef pu. niilt 119, pu art wiindl of me, ant ocSer luve sech pe.' pa pe reve iherde J>is he wrecSSede him swloe, ant hire feder cleopede ant feng on to tellen him hu his dohter droh him from deie to deie, ant efter pet he wende to habben his iwil sg 5 ha him pis word siilllche sende. ' Bi pet ilke Godd,' quocS hire feder, ' pet me is lao* to gremlen, beo hit sotS pat pu seist, to wraSer hfale seide ha hit, ant nu ich iille 6 grfat grome al bitfachen hire pe to wiirchen pi wil ant al pet te wel UkecS as mit tin ahne/ Ant me cleopede hire forS bivoren hire feder, ant he feng feire to fgndin 10 his dohter : ' Ml deorewuroe dohter, hwerfore vorsakest u pi sy ant tl selhtSe, pe weolen ant te wiinnen pet walden awakenin ant waxen of pi wedlac pet ich pe toreade ? For he is inoh laverd, Elewsius, ine Rome, ant tu maht beon lfafdl, dohter, 3ef pu wel wiilt/ Juliane pe fadle onswerede him ant seide as peo pet ine Godd hire 15 hope hefde, ' ^ef he wule leven an God Almihtl, penne mei he speoken perof ant inoh raoe speden ; ant ;ef he niile nawt, ne schal wlven on me, wive per his wil is.' pa hire feder iherde pis, pa feng he to swerien : 'Bi mi kinewurtSe laverd Apollo, ant bi mi deore lfafdi Diane, pet ich miiche luvie, jef pu haldest heron ich iille 20 leoten deor toteoren ant toluken pe, ant jeoven pi flsch to 1 fuheles of pe liifte.' Juliane him onswerede ant softllche seide, j Ne wen pu nawiht, leove feder, pet tu affeare me swa, for Jesu Crist Godes sune, pet ich on leve ant luvie as Laverd lufsumest on live, pah ich beo forbernd ant toloken limel, nul ich her onont 25 buhen pe nawiht/ pa feng eft hire feder 2 on wi<S olhnunge to fgndin 3ef he mahte eis weis wenden hire heorte, ant seide hire lufsumliche pet ne schulde ha nane wiinne lihtliche wilnin pet he ne schulde welden, wicS pet ha walde hire pone wenden. ' Nai/ quocS pet meiden, ' schuld ich don me to him pat is alle deovlen 30 bitaht ant to eche dS idemet, to furwunSen wi(5 him world abiiten ende, for his wedlakes weole goer for enl wiinne ? ForsocS, ich hit segge, unwurtS is hit me. Ich iille pet he hit wite wel, ant tu eke x to supplied from Bodl. MS. 2 feder not in MS. 194 n > THE SOUTHERN DIALECT mid him, Ipet ich am iweddet to an pet ich iille treowliche to halden, ant wicSuten If s luvien, pe is unlich him ant alle worldlich men ; ne null ich him nowSer lgaven ne lihen for weole ne for wiinne, for wa ne for wiinne f>et $e mahen don me.' pa feng hire feder to wre(5<5en swlo'e ferlich, and swiSe hoker- liche freinede, ' Me hwet is he, J>es were )>et tu art to iweddet, f>et tu havest wiSuten me June luve ilenet \ for hwam }?u letest Ititel of )?et tu schuldest luvien ? Ne ich never )?et ich wite nes wio 1 him icnawen/ * For Gode/ quotS J>et meiden, ' pm harm is pe mare ; nawt for]?! J>et tu navest ofte iherd of him ^are, )?et is Jesu, Godes sune J>e, for to lesen monciin pet forloren schulden beon, lette his deorwurSe lif on rode. Ne ich ne seh him never, J>et me sare for- f)unchecS; ah ich him 2 luvie ant leve as on laverde, ne schal me firsin him from nowfter deovel ne mon/ ' For mi lif/ quoo 1 hire feder, ' pe schal laSin his luve, for )m schalt beon ibf aten mid besmes swa bittre J?et tu wummon were schal to wraoer hfale iwurcSen.' ' Swa muche/ qvocS ha, ' ich iwurcSe him pe leovere, sg ich dervre fing for his luve drehe. pet ti wil is, wiirch nii.' Ant he het hatterliche strupen hire steortnaket, ant bften hire swa liiftere J>et hire leofliche Hch litSeri al o blSde. Ant swa ha diiden sg ltioVe fet te blod 3ft adun of pe }f rden. Ant heo bigon to 3eien, ' Bfaten sg %e bfaten, $e Beliales biideles, ne mahe 3 nowSer ml luve ne mm bilfave lOtlen toward him, ml lufsum leof, ml leovinde 3 Laverd ; ne null ich leaven ower read )?et forreadecS ow seolven, ne ower mix mawmets 4 }>et beoc5 J>es feondes fetles heien ne herien, for teone ne for tintreow ]?et %e mahen timbrin.' ' Na,' quoc5 he, ' is it swa ? Hit schal sutelin sone, for ich Qlle bitf achen misllch J>i bodi to Elewsium, pe riche reve I Rome, ant he schal forswelten ant forreden pe efter his 5 wille, wicS alles ciinnes pinen.' ' ge/ quocS fis meiden, ' J>et mei Crist welden, for ne mahe je nawt don me biite hwet he wiile J>eavien ow, to miichelen mi mede ant te murtSe J>et IT'S to mei<5hades menske ; for ever sg %e mare merriS me her, sg mi crime bi(5 brihtre ant fehere. For ich iille bliocliche 1 ilene. 2 ichim. 3 leowinde. 4 mawmex. 5 fes. THE LIFE OF SAINT JULIANA 195 drehen evereuch derf for mi deore Laverdes luve, ant softe me biS euch derf hwen ich him servl, J>ah J>u me to Elewsium willes bitfache. Ne 5eve ich for inc nowSer, pet je me mahen harmen ; for S9 3 mare me her harmej?, sq mare ;e me helpecS seovevald to heovene. Ant }ef 3S me docS to df acSe, hit bitS me deorewunSe, ant 5 ich schal J>er}?urh blitSe bicumen into endelfse blissen, ant ^e schulen, wrecches, awei, ower wurSes }?et je iboren weren sinken to wracer hfale ow to pe bale bitter deope into helle.' Hire feder Affrican, J?urh f>is bittre teone bitahte hire to Elewsium, pe liiSere reve, ant he lette bringen hire bivoren him to his hen 10 seotel as he set in dome as reve of pe burhe. . . . Ant set f>et bale- fule bfast as an burst bar >et grunde his tuskes, ant feng on to fgmin ant te grispatien 6 J?is meoke meiden, ant )?ohte on hwiiche wise he mahte hire awelden. Ant lette fecchen a feat and wi(5 pich hit fullen ant hfaten hit walm hat, ant het warpen hire J^erin 1 hwen 1? hit wodelukest weolle. As me dude hire ferin 1 , ha cleopede to Drihtin ant hit colede anan, ant warS hire as wiinsum as ever eni wlech weter )?et were iwlaht te baolen, ant leop wallinde hat up a3ein J>eo ilke )>et hit hefden i^arket ant forscaldede of ham seolven fiftl ant tene, ant fordiide fifti al italde. pa pe reve iseh J>is, he 20 rende his claSes ant toe him seolven bi pe top, ant feng to fiten his mawmets 2 ant lasten his laverd. ' Swioe/ quotS he, ' ut of min ehsihoe, pet ich ne seo hire na mare r ]>e bodl wi<5 pe buc beo isundret from hire h^avet/ Sone as ha J>is iherde, ha herede Godd in heovene ant warS 25 swl<5e gled, for J?et heo iwilnet hefde. Me ledde hire ant s leac 4 for<5, ant heo wes fSluke. As ha stutte 6 pe stiide per ha schulde df cS drehen, pa. com pe ilke Belial of helle J>et ha hefde ibfaten hire bihinden, ant gon to 3eien, ' A, stalewurcSe men, ne sparie %e nawiht, ha have'S us alle scheome idon ; schendeo 1 hire nuoen ant 30 jeldeS hire :jarew borh, ne studgl $e nf aver/ Juliane pe f die openede hire ehnen ant lokede toward him, ant te bali blenchte apt braid him a^einward as an ischoten arewe. ' Wumme J>et ich libbe,' 1 J>rin. 2 mawmez. 3 Supplied from Bodl. MS. * hleac. O 2 196 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT quo<5 he, ' pa ich beo nu nan ilaht, ant 3ef ha kecchecS me nu ne find I nf aver leche ; igripe ha me f nes, ne ga I nf aver eft mare/ Ant lfac him a^einward as a beore, pet unwiht, ne mahte him nawt letten. As ha schulde stupen ant strecchen forcS pe swire, ha bed first ant feng on pus to If aren peo pet per weren, ant pus seide : ' LiistetS me, leove men, ant HdecS ane hwile. BiwepeS ant bireowseS ower siinnen, ant lassetS witS so<5 schrift ant wi(5 dedbote ; If avecS ower unlahen ant biildeo 1 ower boldes uppon treowe stac5ele pet ne dredecS na wind ne na weder nowoer. LokecS pet te heovenlich Laverd beo grundwal of al pet %e wiirchecS, for pet stgnt studelfast, falle J>et i falle l . CleopeS jeorne to Godd in hall chirche pet he ^eove ow wit wel for te donne, ant strenge ow wiS his strencc5e a3ein pen strgnge unwiht pet sekecS 2 ever ant aa ow for te swolhen. Liiste<5 writen lare ant luviec5 perefter ; wel is him pet wakecS wel in -pis liitle hwile, ant witecS wel him seolven ant heorteliche slkecS ofte 1 for his siinnes. pis world weint awei as weter pet eornecS, ant as imet sweven aswindecS hire murSen ; ant al nis buten a If s wind pat we livieo\ Lf aveS pe If ase ant luviecS pe sooe, for we schulen leten pis lif niite we nfaver hwenne, ant reope we of J?et ripe sed pat we seowen. Swlfte ich biseche ow pet }e bidden for me, j bretSren ant sustren/ Ant ciiste ham a cos of pf s, alle as ha stoden, ant biheold uppard ant hehede hire stefne : ' Laverd Godd Almihti, pu luvest treowe bileave ; ne Iff pu to pin ifan pin illcnesse, ah 1 underfeng me to pe, ant do me in pin englene hird wiS meidenes imfane. Ich a^eove to pe mi gast, Drihtin.' Ant wi(S J>et ilke, beide ant df f dUvelunge dun to per eonSe, sone bihf fdet ; ant pe j f die engles, wicS hire sawle, singinde sihen toward heovene. Socmen sone perefter com a sell wummon, Sophie inempnet, bi l Nicomedes burh o rade toward Rome, of heh ciin akennet, ant 1 nom pis meidenes bodl ant ber hit in a bat, biwunden deorllche i in deorewurSe clacSes. As ha weren in wettre, com a steorm ant u draf ham to lgnde into Campaine; ant per lette Sophie, from pe | sfa a mile, setten a chirche ant don hire bodi perin 3 in stanene j 1 J>et falle, from Bodl. MS. a seletJ. 3 ]>rin. \ 1 THE ANCREN RIWLE 197 J>ruh hehliche as hit deh halhen l to donne. pe reve, fa he herde J?is, bigon te rowen efier for te rfaven hit ham, ant 1 pe sfa senchte; for J?er<^risen^stormes starcke ant strgnge, ant breken pe schipes bord, adrenchten on hare J>rittuoe sum ant Jerto eke fowre, ant warp ham adriven to pe \gnde, J>eras wilde deor limel toluken ham, ant te unseli sawlen suncken to helle. pus J>et f die meiden wende J?urh pinen to heovenliche wiinnen, in pe nomecQoe burh Nicomede hatte, o pe sixtenSe dei of Feovereles mone(5, pe fortende kalende of Mearch J>et cumecS efter. Heo us erndi to Godd pe grace of him seolven, J>et rixlecS in )>reohad, ant pah is an untwfamet. Iheret ant iheiet wuroe he him ane as he is wurSe, ant ever ah te beonne, world abuten ende. Amen. IV. THE ANCREN RIWLE, OR RULE OF NUNS Of Speech - a ^ J*fe^ ^ JU^ Spellunge and 2 smecchunge beoc5 ine mu&b^e, ase sihoe is I Sen eien ; auh we schullen If ten smecchunge vort tet we spfken of 15' ower mfte, and spfken nu of spellunge and tfrefter of herrunge, of bg imf ne sume cherre ase ggc5 togederes. . On aire frest hwon ^e schulen to oure parlures fiirle, iwiteS et W**** ower meiden hwp hit beo fet 3 is icumen, vor s\yiich hit mei beon ]?et se schulen asunlen ou ; and hwon 3e alles moten vovlS, creoisecS ful 20 jeorne* our muo\ f aren, and eien, and te breoste f ke, and ggo 1 foro 1 mid Godes drfde to preoste. On frest siggetS 'confiteor' and *** > 1 deh alhen. 2 1, as usual. 3 )?, as often. 198 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT. \.^-^-, Ilk/ V) ffrefter ' benedicite ' ; pet he ouh to siggeh, hercnecS his wordes and sitteS al stille fet, hwon he parted vrom x ou, fet he ne cunfre ower god ne ower iivel nouoer, ne he ne cunne ou nouoer blamen ne preisen. Sum is sg wel ilf red goer sf wis iworded fet heo wolde fet he wiiste hit pe sit and spfkeo" Jouward him and jelt him word asein word, and bicumecS meister "be schulde beon ancre. and IgarecS him pet is icumen to lgren hire ; wolde bi hire tale sone beon mit te wise icQd and icnowen. Icnowen heo is wel, vor J>urh fet ilke J>et heo wenetS to beon wis ihglden he .understont fet heo is sot, vor heo hunteo 1 efter prls and keccheo 1 lastunge. Vor et te laste hwon he is ivvend awei, ' peos ancre/ he wiile siggen, ' is of miichele spfche/ Eve heold ine Parais lgnge tale mid te neddre J>et tglde hire al f et lescun bet God hire hefde ilf red and Adam of fen epple; .and sq pe v$ond furh hire word understod angn riht hire wgcnesse and ivond wei touward hire of hire vorlgrenesse. Ure Lf fdl, Seinte Marie, dude al anocSer wise, ne tplde heo J>en engle ngne tale, auh askede him f>ing scheortllche J>et heo.ne ku(5e. ^e, mine leove siistren, volewetS ure Lf fdl and nout pe kakele Eve. Vorjn, ancre, hwatsg heo beo, alsf miichel ase heo ever con and mei, hglde hire stille. Nabbe heo nout henhe ktinde. pe hen hwon heo have (5 ileid ne con buten kakelen. And hwat bi3it heo ffrof ? Kume(S pe cove angn riht and rfve'S hire hire eiren, and frf t al fet of hwat heo schulde vonS bringen hire cwike briddes. And riht alsp pe iiiSere cgve deovel ber<S awei vrom pe kakelinde ancren and vorswoluwecS al pe god fet heo istreoned habbeo 1 , and schulden ase briddes bfren ham up touward heovene :jif hit nre icakeled. pe wreche peoddare mgre noise he makecS to jeien his sgpe, fen a riche mercer al his deorewuroe ware. To sume ggstliche monne J?et 36 beoo* trust! 2 uppen, ase 3 muwen beon of lOt 3 , god is J>et }e asken rf d, and salve . pet he tf che ou t63eines , fpndunges, and ine schrifte schf awe<S him gif he wiile iheren ower grfste and ower lgdlukeste siinnen, vorfi J>et him areowe ou and burh be bireounesse crie Crist inwardliche mercl vor ou, and habbe 1 vrorm. 2 strusti. 3 bit. THE ANCREN RIWLE 199 ou ine miinde and in his borien. ' Sed multi venhint ad vos in vesiimeniis ovium, inlrinsecus autem sunt lupi rapaces'; 'Auh witeS q<ua ou and beoS iwarre,' he sei(5, ure Lgverd, ' vor monie cume<S to ou ischriid mid lgmbes fleose and beocS wode/tfulvesj/ Worldliche pen ilevetS Hit 1 , religiuse 5etlesse; ne wilnie $e nout to miichel hore kuftlfchunge. Eve witfate drfde spec mit te neddre; ure Lffdi was ofdrf d of Gabrieles spfche. * &U Wi<5ute witnesse of wfopmon goer of wummon J>et ou muwe iheren, ne spfke ^e mid ngne monne ofte ne lgnge ; and J>auh hit beo of schrifte 1 >en ilke hiise gc5er J?fr he muwe iseon touward ou, 10 sitte Ipe fridde, bute $if )>e ilke Jmdde doer stunde 2 trukie. pis nis nout vor ou, l^ove sustren, iseid, ne vor 5c5er swtiche ; nowt, forfi ]?e treowe is misleved, and te sakelfase ofte bilowen vor wone of witnesse. Me ilevecS j?et iivel sone, and te unwreste bliSeliche HeS on ]?e gode. Sum unisfll, hwon heo seide )?et heo schrgf hire, 15 haueS ischriven hire al to wundre. VorJi owen J>e gode ever to habben witnesse vor twg ancheisuns ; nomeliche, fet gn is >et te ontfule ne muwen Hen on heom sg fet ]>e witnesse ne preove heom valse, J?et ooer is vor te 5iven ]>e ooYe vorblsne, and binime )>e iivele ancre J>et ilke unisfll gile J>et ich of seide. * 20 Ut of chirchejmrle ne hglde 36 ngne tale mid ngne monne, auh bfre(5 wurSschipe J>frto vor fet hgli sacrament J>et $e iseoS J>f rj?urh ; and nime<5 ooerhwtiles ower wummen to }?e huses J?iirle, ]>eo 6(5re men and wummen to fe parlurs J?iirle spfken buten vor neode, ne ouwe 3 buten et J>eos twg juries. 25 Silence evere et te mf te, vor ^if ooYe religiuse d6(5 hit ase ^e wel wute<S 3 owen bivgren alle ; and ^if en! haveo* deore gist, do hire meiden ase in hire stiide te gledien hire vere, and heo schal habben lfave to gpenen hire j?iirl fnes goer twies and makien signes touward hire of gne glede chere. Summes kurteisie is 30 ngftelfas iturnd hire to iivele; under semblaunt of god is ofte ihfled siinne. Ancre and huses lffdi ouh miiche to beon bi- tweonen. Everiche Vrldeie of f e 5fr hgldeS silence, bute ^if hit beo 1 hit. 3 stude. 200 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT duble ff ste, and teonne hgldecS hit sum oSer dai I t$e wike ; 1 (5en Advent and I (5e Umbridawes, Wodnesdawes and Fridawes ; I Se Leinten preo ^awes\ind al pe swlwike l vort non of Jstre fven. To owr meiden 5eTnuwen pauh siggen mid hit wordes hwatsf $e 2 \viillec5; and jif en! god mon is feorrene ikumen, hercnecS his spf che and onsweriecS mid l(it wordes to his askunge. Miiche fol he wfre pe muhte to his owene bihove, hwedersf he wolde grinden greot gcSer hwf te, }if he grunde pet greot and lefde pene hwf te. Hwf te is hgll spf che, ase Seint Anselme sei(5. Heo grint greot pe chf ofled. pe twg cheoken beocS pe twg grinstgnes ; pe tunge is pe cleppe. LokecS, leove siistren, pet ouwer cheoken ne grinden never bute soulevode, ne our faren ne hercnen never bute soulehf ale ; and nout gne our faren auh ower eiepiirle's tone's ajein Idel spf che, pet to ou ne cume ng tale, ne tnSinge of pe worlde. ^e ne schulen vor ngne pinge ne warien, ne swf rien bute jif $e siggen witterllche gc5er sikerliche, gc5er summe swiiche wise ; ne ne prf che 3 to ngne mon, ne 3 ng mon ne aski ou rf ad ne counsail, ne ne telle ou. RfadeS wummen gne. Seinte Povvel vorbfad wummen to prf chen ' Mulieres non permitto docere! Nenne wfopmon ne chastl 3e, ne ne'etwitetS him of his unSfau, bute }if he beo pe gverkuSre. Hglle glde ancren muwen d5n hit summes weis, auh hit nis nout siker ping, ne ne limpecS nout to pe 3unge. Hit is hore meister pet beocS gver ooVe iset and habbetS ham t5 witene ; ancre navecS to witene buten hire and hire meidenes. Hglde everlch his owene mester and nout ne rf avie d(5res. Moni mon wenecS to don wel pet he decS al to cwf ade ; vor, ase ich f r seide, under semblaunt of gode is ofte ihfled siinne, and purh swiich chastiement havetS sum ancre arfred bitweonen hire and hire preost gc5er a valsinde luve g<5er a miiche weorre. Seneca seide, 'Ad summam volo vos* rariloquos, tuncque pauci- loquos ' ; pet is, ' pe ende of pe tale/ sei(5 Seneke the wise, ' ich iille pet 3e spfken seide, and peonne buten lutel/ Auh mom punt hire 1 swiSwike. 2 No se in MS. 3 ne ne. * summam vos'. THE ANCREN R1WLE 201 word vor te l$ten mo ut, as me dec5 water et tfr miilne cluse ; and sg diiden Jdbes freond f>et wfren icumen to vrovren him, sften stille alle seoveniht, aul/peo yheo hefden \ alles bigunne vor to spfkene J?eone kuoen heosnatfere astunten hore cleppe. Gregory 2 : ' Centura silencii nutritura est verbid Sg hit is ine 3 monle, ase 5 Seint Gregory sei<S, ' silence is wordes fostrild and bringecS forf> chfafle.' An ooer half ase he ?>z\% l Juge silencium cogit celestia meditari,' ' Lgng silence and wel iwiist nedeS pe J^ouhtes up touward pfr heovene.' Al sg ase $e muwen iseon Je water hwon . me punt hit, and stopped bivgren wel sg pet hit ne muwe adune- 10 ward, J?eonne is hit ined a;$ein vor to cllmben upward ; and ;je al pisses weis ptindecS ower wordes and forstoppetS ouwer Jxmhtes, ase ^e wullecS J>et heo cllmben and hlen touward heovene and nout ne vallen , aduneward, and tovleoten ^eond te world ase de5 muchel chfafle. Auh hwon ^e nede moten spfken, a lute wiht 15 lesecS up ouwer mutSes flodjeten, ase me detS et tfr miilne, and If ted adun sone. Of Domestic Matters Hit ne limpetS nout to ancre of 6(5er monne elmesse vor to maklen hire large. Nolde me lauhwen ane beggare hide' to bise- mare J?et bede men to ff ste ? Marie and Marthe bgtSe heo wfren 20 sustren, auh hore llf sundrede. ^e ancren habbetS inumen ou to Marie ,'tlgle, }>et ure Lgverd sfllf herede. ' Maria optimam partem elegit! * Marthe, Marthe/ cwecS he, ' J?u ert ine muchele baret ; Marie havecS ichgsen betere, and ne schal hire ngtSing binimen hire dgle.' Huswlfschipe is Marthe dgle, and Marie dgle is stilnesse and 25 reste of alle worldes noise, pet ngolng ne lette hire vor to iheren Godes stefne. And IdkecS hwat God sei(5, J>et ngcSing ne schal binimen ou feos dgle. Marthe havecS hire mester ; lftecS hire iwurcSen, and sitte 5 mid Marie stgnstille et 4 Godes fet and hercneo" him gne. Marthe mester is vor to veden and schriiden 30 1 \>eo hefden. 2 Greg. 3 Ine. 4 ed. 202 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT povre men, ase huself fdi : Marie ne ouh nout vor to entremf ten hire J?f rof, and }if ei blameS hire God siilf gveral w recS hire J> rof, ase hgli writ witneo\ An ScSer half, ngn ancre ne ouh for to nimen bute gnedeliche J>et hire to neodeo\ Hwarof f>eonne mei heo makien hire large ? Heo schal libben bl elmesse ase neruhllche ase heo ever mei, and nout gederen vor to ^iven hit eft. Heo nis nout husewif, auh is a chirche ancre. gif heo mei sparien eni povre schrf aden, sende ham al derneliche ut of hire woanes ; under semblaunt of gode is ofte ihf led siinne. And hwu schulen J>eos rlche ancren ]?et beo(5 eoroetilien, goer habbetS rentes isette, don to i povre neiheboures dernellche hore elmesse ? Ne wilnen nout for to habben word of gne large ancre, ne vor to 3iven muchel, ne beo ngn pe grfdiure vor t5 habben mgre. Beo 1 grfdinesse rote of hire bitternesse ; alle beotS pe bowes bittre J>et of hire springeo\ Bidden hit vor to jiven hit nis nout ancre rihte. Of ancre i kurteisle, and of ancre largesse, is ikumen ofte siinne and schf ome on ende. Wummen and children J>et habbe'S iswunken vor ou, hwatsf $e spariecS on ou makiecS ham to f tene ; nenne mon bivgren ou bute 3if he habbe neode, ne laoe ^e to drinken nout. Ne 3irne ich Jet 2 me telle ou hendi ancren. Et gode vreond nime(5 al pet }e habbetS neode hwon heo beodeo 1 hit ou ; auh for ngn bgde ne nime } nout wiouten neode, leste 3e kecchen pene ngme of gederinde 2 ancren. Of mon pet %e misleveo 1 ne nime $e nouSer lesse ne mgre, nout sg miiche J?et beo a rote gingivre. Miiche neode schal driven ou vor 2 te bidden out ; >auh f dmodliche schf awet5 to ower leoveste vreond ower miseise. ge, mine leove sustren, ne schulen habben ng bfst bute kat gne. Ancre Jet havetS eihte Jnincheo 1 bet husewif, ase Marthe was, f>en ancre ; ne ngne wise ne mei heo beon Marie mid gruSfulnesse of 31 heorte. Vor J?eonne mot heo j?enchen of pe kues foddre, and of heordemonne htiire, oliihnen J?ene heiward, warien hwon me ptint hire, and 3elden J>auh pe hermes. Wat Crist J>is is lgdlich J>ing 1 J>eo. 2 gederindde. , ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER'S CHRONICLE 203 hwon me 1 maketS mgne in tune of ancre eihte. pauh 3if eni mot nede habben ku, loke J?et heo ngne monne ne eille, ne ne hermle, ne J>et hire J>ouht ne beo nout ffron ivestned. Ancre ne ouh nout to habben ng f>ing J>et drawe utward hire heorte. Ngne cheffare ne drive 3 ; ancre }>et is chf apild, heo chf apecS hire soule 5 >e chepmon of helle. Ne wite }e" nout in oure huse of ooer monnes f inges, ne eihte, ne clgoes ; ne nout ne undervo $e pe chirche vesti- ments 2 , ne f>ene calls 3 , bute 3if strencoe hit makie, goer miichel eie, vor of swuche witunge is ikumen miichel iivel pftesitSen. WicSinnen ower woanes ne If ten $e nenne mon slfpen. ^if miichel neode mid 10 alle maketS brf ken ower hus, J)e 4 hwule J>et hit ever is ibrgken loke f et 3e habben J?f rinne mid ou gne wummon of elf ne live, deies and nihtes. V. ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER'S CHRONICLE HOW THE NORMANS CAME TO ENGLAND Muche ha{? 6 Je sorwe ibe ofte in Engelgnde, As 3 mowe her and r jhure and 6 understgnde, H Of moni bataile pat hap 5 ibe, and pat men fat lgnd nome. Verst, as ^e habbej) ' ihiird, pe emperours of Rome, Siippe Saxons and Englisse mid batayles strgnge, And siippe hii of Denemarch pat hulde it al sg lgnge ; Atte laste hii of Normandl, pat maisters bep 3^ here, 20 Wonne hit and hgldep %tit, ich olle 8 telle in wiich manere. pg Willam bastard hiirde telle of Haraldes swikelhf de, x ^^ujp^y\ Hou he hadde 9 ymad him king and mid such falshf de, Vor fat lgnd him was bitake, as he wel wiiste, To wite hit to him Wel and he wel to him truste ; 3 5 1 me me. 2 vestimenz. 3 caliz. * J?eo. 5 aj). 6 &, as often. 7 abbe>. 8 icholle = ich wulle. 9 adde. 204 - //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT As pe heude he diide verst, and messagers him sende, pat he understode him bet his x dfde vor to amende, And Jx^te on pe grf te gp fat he him hadde 2 f r ydo To wite'him wel Engelgnd and to spousi his 1 do}ter alsg, And hulde him ff rof vorewarde, as he bfhet fk fe kinge; And bote he diide bitlme he wolde sende him ofer tidinge, And seche him out ar twelfmonf e, and his 1 rijtes winne, pat he ne ssolde habbe s in al Engelgnd an heme to wite him inne. Harald him sende word fat folle it was to triiste To such gp as was ido mid strengf e^ as he wel wiiste ; Vor }if a maide treufe ipli3t to do an fole dfde Al gne priveliche, wif oute hire frendes rf de, i^id}^ J pulke vorwarde wf re vor nojt ; and watloker it ajjte her, pat ich swor an gp fat was al in fi poer, /v\^.S^J^JL Wif owte conseil of al f e lgnd, of f ing fat mm nojt nas ; 1 5 pfrfgre nede gf iswgre, nede ibrgke was. v ( W^j) rflrfMfijjr And ;if f ou me wolt seche in Engelgnd ne be f ou no;$t sg sttirne , l Siker foil be f 6u ne ssalt me flnde in ngne Jnlrnej. ^CcVyyju. p9 Willam hiirde fat he wolde susteini his * tricherle ; He let ofsende his ! kni3tes of al NormandTe 20 To conseili him in f is cas, and to helpe him in such nede ; And he gan of hor purchas largellche horn bede. As hii founde suf f e in Engelgnd, f g it iwonne was ; pe betere was toward him hor herte yor p is cas. pe Due Willam his 1 wille amgng horn alle sfde, 25 pat four f inges him made mf st biginne f iilke dfde : pat Godwine, Haraldes fader, to df pe 1ft ido .* Sg villlche Alfrf d his l cosin, and his - 1 felawes alsg ; t w And vor Harald hadde 2 his * gp ibrgke fat he swor mid his 1 ri^t pat he wolde to his * bihoff e 5 witie Engelgnd ; 30 And vor Seint Edward him ;ef Engelgnd alsg ; And vor he was next of his 1 blod and best wurf e p f rto, 1 is. 2 adde. 3 abbe. * do. 5 biof>e. ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER'S CHRONICLE 205 And vor Harald nadde ng rijt bote in falshfde ; pes fringes him made mf st biginne f iilke dfde. And vor he wolde fat alle men iseye his * trewehf de, To f e Pgpe Alisandre he sende in such cas him to rfde. Haraldes falshfde f g f e Pgpe ysey f f re, 5 And parauntre me him tglde mgre fan sof e wfre, pe Pgpe asoilede and blessede Willam and alle his pat into f is bataile mid him ssolde iwis, And halwede his * baner fat me atvgre him bf re. p9 was he and alle his gladdore fan hii fr wfre. 10 Sq fat f is due hadde 2 ajen hervest al ^are His barons and knifes mid him vor to fare. To f e havene of Sein Walri f e due wende f g, Mid f e men fat he hadde 2 and abide mg. After hervest fg hor ssipes and hii al preste wfre, 15 And wynd 3 horn com after wille hor seiles hii gonne arf re. And hiderward in f e sf wel glad fen wei nome, Sg fat bislde Hastinge to Engelgnd hii come ; Horn f o^te f g hii come a lgnd fat al was in hor hgnd. As sone as f e Due Willam his s fot sette a lgnd, ao Qn of his x kni3tes gradde, ' Hgld vaste, Willam, nou Engelgnd, vor f f r nis ng king bote f ou ; Vor siker f ou be Engelgnd is nou fin iwis/ pe Due Willam angn vorbfd alle his pat ngn nfre sg wod to robby, ne ng maner harm do ffre 25 Upe f e lgnd fat his 4 was, bote horn fat a^en him wfre. Al an fourtene ni^t hii bilfvede f f r aboute, And conseilede of batayle and ordeinede hor route. King Harald sat glad ynou at Euerwik at te mf te, Sg fat f f r com a messager ar he hadde 2 i} te, 30 And sfde fat Due Willam to Hastinges was icome, And his 1 baner hadde 2 arf rd, and f e contreie al inome. - is. 3 adde. 3 wynd, not in MS. ; supplied from MS. B and ers. 4 it. 206 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT jV^f. Harald angn mid grfte herte(corageus)ynou, As he of 119 mon ne tplde fiiderward vaste he drou. He ne 1ft no^t cliipie al his folc, S9 willesfol he was, And al for in f e of er bataile him vel sq vair cas. pg Due Willam wiiste fat he was icome sg nei A monek he sende him in message and dude as f sley : pat Ignd fat him was ijive fat he ssolde him up ^elde, Qf er come and dereyni f e ri3te mid swerd in f e velde. ^if he sf de fat he nadde ngne ri3te f f rto, pat, upe f e Pgpes lokinge of Rome, he ssolde it do, 10 And he wolde f f rto stpnde al wif oute fi^te, Wf r Seint Edward hit him 3af, and wf r he hadde 2 f f rto rijte. Harald sende him word a3en fat he nolde him take ng \gnd, Ne ng lokinge of Rome, bote swerd and ri3t hgnd. pg hit of er ne mi3te be, eif er in his side 1 5 Conseilede and 3arkede horn bataile vor to abide. pe Englisse al f e ni3t bevpre vaste bigonne to singe, And spende al f e ni^t in glotonie and in drinkinge. pe Normans ne dude no3t sq, ac criede on God vaste, And ssrive horn, fch after of er, pe wtile pe ni3t ylaste, 20 And a morwe horn 1ft hoseli mid milde herte ynou. And stifle pe due wif his * hgst toward pe bataile drou, An stounde he gan abide, and his 1 kni3tes rf de : * ^e kni^tes/ he sf de, ' fat bef of sg ngble df de, pat nfre nevere Overcome, ne 35ure elderne nafemp, 25 Understgndef of pe kynge 3 of France fat 30ure elderne diide Hou ml fader in Paris amidde his * kinedom, Mid prowesse of 35ure faderes mid strengf e him gvercome. Understpndef hou 35ure elderne pe king nome alsg, And held him vorte he hadde 2 amended fat he hadde 2 misdo ; 30 And Richard fat was f 9 a child i^glde Normandie, pat was due her bivgre, and fat to siich maistrie 1 is. 2 adde. 3 kunde ; other MSS. kynge. ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER'S CHRONICLE 207 pat at f che Parlement fat he in France wfre, pat he was igiird wif swerd f e wflle he wf re f re, Ne fat f e King of France ne his sg hardl nf re, Ne ngn atte Parlement fat knif ne swerd bf re. Understgndef f k f e dfdes fat f iilke Richard dude alsg, 5 pat he ne overcome no3t kinges algne, ac wel mgre f frto, Ac he overcom f e devel and adoun him caste, Togadere as hii wrastlede, and bgnd his ' hgnden vaste Bihinde at his 1 riigge ; of such prowesse 3 f enche, Ne same $e no^t fat Harald, fat evere was of liifer wrenche, 10 And bivgre 50U was vorswgre, fat he wolde mid his ' taile Turne his 1 wgmbe toward us and his l face in bataile. Understgndef f e swikedom fat his ' fader and he wro^te, And hii fat mid him here bef , f 9 hii to dff e bro5te Sg villiche Alfrfd mi cosin, and my kiinesmen alsg. 15 Hou mi^te in any wise mgre ssame be ido ? Monle fat diide f iilke df de je raowe her ise ; Hou lgnge ssolle hor liif er hf ved above hor ssoldren be ? Adrawef joure swerdes, and loke wg may do best, pat me ise 36~ure prowesse fram fst to fe west, 20 Vor to awrfke f atrgentihblod fat sg villiche was inome Of iir kiinesmen, vor "we mowe wel, ur time is nou icome/ pe due nadde no^t al isf d, fat mid f rnest grft His folc quicliche to f e bataile sscf t. A swein fat het Taylefer smgt vorf bivgre ffr, 25 And slou angn an Engliss mon fat a baner bf r, And eftsone 2 anof er baneiir, and f e f ridde almf st alsg, Ac himsiilf 3 he was aslawe ar f e dfde wfre ydo. pe verst ende of his ' hgst bivgre Harald mid such ginne Sg f ikke 4 sette fat ng mon ne mi3te come wif inne, 30 Wif strgnge targes horn bivgre fat archers ne diide horn no3t, Sg fat Normans wfre nei to grounde ibroht. I" 2 ef sone ; other MSS, eft sone. 2 hom suit'. 4 >ilke. 208 II. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT Willam bijx^te an quointise, and bigan to fie vaste, And his ! J blc vorf mid him as hii wfre aghaste, Andmow^ gver an lgnge dale and sg up an hey. pe Engtiss h9st was prout ynou f 9 he f is isey, And bigonne him to sprfde, and after fen wey nome. pe Normans wfre above f e hiil, f e of er upward come, And biturnde horn above al f sellche, as it wolde be donward, And f e of ere binff e ne mijte no3t sg quicllche upward, And hii wfre bivgre al tosprad fat me> s mi3te bitwene horn wende. pe Normans wfre \>g wel porveid aboute in fche fnde, 10 And stones adonward slonge upe horn ynowe, And mid spf res and mid flpn vaste of horn slowe, And mid swerd and mid ax vor hii fat upward nome. Ne mi3te ng wille habbe 2 of dunt as hii fat donward come, 14 And hor vantwarde was tobrgke fat me mi^te wif inne horn wende ; S9 fat f e Normans vaste slowe in fch ende Of f e Englisse al vor no3t, fat f e valeie was nei As hei ifiild mid df de men as f e doune an hei. pe ssetare donward al vor no3t vaste slowe to groiinde, Sg fat Harald f oru fen eie issote was dff es wounde ; 20 And a kni3t fat isei fat he was to df f e ibro^t, And smgt him as he lay binff e, and slou him as vor no3t. Fram fat it was a morwe f e bataile ilaste string, Vorte it was hei mid gvernon, and fat was somdfl lgng. Mom was f e gode diint fat Due Willam 3ef a day; Vor f re stedes he slou under him as me say, Vorpriked and vorarned aboute, and vorwounded alsg, And debrused ajen df de men ar f e bataile wfre ido ; And 3tit was Willames grace f iilke day sg god pat he nadde ng wounde warf oru he ssedde 3 an drgpe blod. 3c pus, I9, f e Englisse folc vor no^t to grounde com, Vor a fals king fat nadde ng rijt to f e kinedom, 1 is. a abbe. 3 ssede. ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER'S CHRONICLE 209 And come to a nywe Igverd pat mgre in ri^te was ; Ac hor ngper, as me may ise, in pur ri^te nas. And pus was in Normannes hgnd pat lgnd ibrojt iwis, pat an aunter ^if evermg keveringe pf rof is. Of pe Normans bep heye men fat bep of Engelgnde 5 And pe lowe men of Saxons, as ich understgnde, S9 pat 3 sep in eiper side wat ri^te ^e habbep l pf rto ; Ac ich understgnde pat it was poru Godes wille ydo. Vor pe wille pe men of pis lgnd pur hf pene wf re, Ng lgnd ne ng folc a3en horn in armes nf re ; 10 Ac nou siippe pat pet folc avenge cristendom, And wel lflte wtile htilde pe biheste pat he nom, And turnde to sleupe and to prtite, and tg lecherle, To glotonle, and heye men miiche to robberie, As pe ggstes in a vision to Seint Edward sfde, 15 Wu pf r ssolde in Engelgnd come siich wrecchf de Vor robberie of heie men, vor clerken hordom, Hou God wolde sorwe sende in pis kinedom. Bitwene Michelmasse 2 and Seint Luc a Seint Calixtes day, As vel in piilke 3fre in a Saterday, 20 In pe 3f r of grace as it vel alsg A pousend and sixe and sixtl pis bataile was ido. Due Willam was pg gld nyne and prittl 3f r, And gn and pritti 3! r he was of Normandle due f r. pg pis bataile was ydo Due Willam let bringe 25 Vaire his folc pat was aslawe an erpe poru alle pinge. Alle J>at wolde If ve he 3ef fat his 3 fgn an erpe bro3te ; Haraldes moder vor hire sone wel 3rne him biso3te Bl messagers, and largeliche him bf d of hire 4 pinge To grant! hire hire sones bodi an erpe vor to bringe. 30 Willam hit sende hire vaire inou wipoute eny ping warevgre, Sg fat it was J>oru hire, wip grf t honour ybgre, abbe]). 2 misselmasse. 2IO II. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT To lp e hous of Waltham, and ibro3t an erje J>f re In fe hgli rode chirche fat he let himsiilf rf re, An hous of religion, of canons .ywis. Hit was f fr vaire an erf e ibro}t, as it ^Cit is. Willam, f is ngble due, f 9 he hadde l ido al f is, 5 pen wey he nom to Londone, he and alle his, As king and prince of Ipnde wif ngbleye ynou. A3en him wif vair procession fat folc of toune drou, And underveng him vaire inou as king of f is lgnd. pus com, lg>, Engelgnd into Normandies hgnd ; 10 And f e Normans ne couf e spfke f 9 bote hor owe spfche, And spfke French as hii dude at hgm 2 , and hor children dude alsg tfche, Sg fat heie men of f is lgnd fat of hor blod come Hgldef alle f iilke spfche fat hii of horn nome ; Vor bote a man conne French 3 me tellef 4 of him lflte. 15 Ac lowe men hgldef to Engliss, and to hor owe spfche 3tite. Ich wene f fr ne bef in al f e world contreyes ngne pat ne hgldef to hor owe spfche, bote Engelgnd gne. Ac wel me wgt vor to conne bgf e wel it is, Vor f e mgre fat a mon can f e mgre wurf e he is. 20 VI. OLD KENTISH SERMONS On the Calming of the Sea. 1 Ascendente Ihesu in naviculam, secuti sunt eum discipuli eius. Et ecce motus factus est magnus in mari ita, ut operiretur fluctibus. Erat autem illis ventus contrarius/ We redeth 1 f e hgll godspelle of todai fat ure Lgrd Jesu 8 Crist yede gne time into ane ssipe and hise 6 deciples mid him into f e 1 adde. 3 om. 3 Fress. * telj>. 5 ihn. * ise. v OLD KENTISH SERMONS 211 see. And sg hi were in pg ssipe, sg args a great tempeste of winde ; and ure Lgrd was ileid him don to slepe ine pg ssipe f r pane pis tempeste arpos. Hise deciples hedde gret drede of pise tempeste, sg awakede hine and seiden to him, ' Lgrd, save us ; for we perisset/ And ha wiste wel pet hi ne hadde nocht gode 5 Deleave ine him, pg seide to hem, l Wat dret yu, folk of litle be- liave ? ' pg args up ure Lgrd and tok pane wynd and tg see, and al sg rape hit was stille. And alse pg men pet weren in pg ssipe hedde iseghe pg miracle, sg awondrede hem michel. pis is si vaire miracle pet pet godspel of teday us telp j perefgre 10 sal ure behave bie pe betere astrengped ine swiche Lgrde pet siche miracle mai do, and dop wanne he wile. Ac hit is us nyede pet se pet sucurede hem ine pa peril, pet us sucuri ine ure niedes, pet we clfpie to him pet ha us helpe. And he hit wille do blepeliche, yef we him bisecheth mere! mid good i wille, al sq 15 himselven seith bi pe H9II Writes, ' Salus populi ego sum, et cetera ;' I Ic x am/ ha seip, ' helere of pe folke ; wanne hi to me elf pieth 2 ine hire sorghen and ine hire niedes, ic hi sucuri, and beneme hem al here evel withute ende.' Grede we to him mere! sikerllche, yef se devel us wille acumbri purch senne, purch prede, gper purch anvie, 20 9per purch wrepe, gper purch oper manere of diadliche senne ; grede we to him mere!, and sigge we him, ' Lprd, sauve us, pet we ne perissi,' and pet he us delivrl of alle eveles, and pet ha yef us swiche werkes to done in pise wordle, pet pp saulea of us mote bien isauved a domesdai, and ggn to pg blisce of heyene. Quod 25 ipse pre stare dignetur, etc. On the Parable of the Vineyard. 1 Simile est regnum celorum homini patrifamilias qui exiit, primo mane, conducere operarios in vineam suam.' Ure 3 Lgrd God Almichti to us spf kep ine pg hgli godespelle of teday, and us seaweth one forbisne pet, yef we willeth don his 1 hie ; so in next line also. 2 clepiedh. 8 Hure. P 2 212 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT servise, pet we sollen habbe pg mede wel gnat ine hevene. For sg seyth ure Lgrd ine pg godspelle of todai, pet 911 goodman was pat ferst utyede * bi pe moreghen for to here werkmen into his winyarde, for ane peny of forewerde; and al sg he hedde imad pise forewerde, sg ha sente hi into his wynyarde. Sg ha dede at undren, and at midday alsg. pg, pat hit was ayen pan even sg ha kam into pe marcatte, sg he fgnd werkmen pet were Idel. pg seyde he to hem, ' Wee ble ye Idel ? ' And hie answerden and seyde, ' Lgrd, for we ne fgnden tedai pat us herde/ ' Ggp nu/ ha seide, se godeman, ' into mine wynyarde, and ic 2 J>at richt is yu sal yeve/ pgs yede into ]?ise wynyarde mid pg 6]^re. pg fet hit was wel even 3 , pg seide pe Lgrd to his sergant, 'Clfpe pg werkmen, and yeld hem here travail, and agyn to hem J)at comen last, and gg al to pg ferste ; yef everiche of hem ane peny.' Se sergant dede J>es Lgrdes commandement, sg paide pg werkmen and yaf everich ane peny. And so hi seghen, pg f et bi pe morghen waren icomen, J>et hi pet waren last icume hedden everich ane peny, fig wenden hi mgre habbe. pg gruchchede hi amenges hem, and seyden : ' pgs laste gn iire habbe]? itravailed, and J?u his makest velaghes to us J>et habbeth al deai ibye ine pine wynyarde, and habbeth 4 ipgled pe berdene of pg pine, and of pg hete of al pg daie.' pg answerede se gode man to gn of hem : ' Frend/ ha seide, ( I ne do pe nggn unricht. Wat forpingketh pat ic B do mm iwil/ And alsg ure Lgrd hedde itgld pise forbisne, sg he seide efterward, ' Sg sulle pg verste bie last, and pg laste ferst ; ff le biep iclfpede ac feawe biep icornee.' Nu iherep pe signefiance. pes godeman betgcknep God Almichti, ure Lgrd. Se winyard betgcknep pe servise of ure Lgrd. pe werkmen betgcknep alle pg pet dop Crlstes servise. ])g tides of pe daie betgcknep pe time of pis world. Bie pe morghen iherde Ore Lgrd werkmen into his winyarde pg ha sente pe patriarches at e begininge of pis wordle 6 ine his 7 servise, pet 1 uutyede. a hie. 3 hi wel even. * habbe]?. 5 hie. 6 wordl. 7 is. OLD KENTISH SERMONS 213 Jmrch gode beleavee him servede and seden his techinge to alle pg J>et hi hedden hit to siggen. AIsq, at undren and at midday, iherede he werkmen into his winyarde p 9 ha sente be p 9 time J>et Moyses was and Aaron ; and 1 pe time of his prophetes dede he man! god man into his servlse J?et, )?urch griate luve to him, helden 5 and deden his servlse. Toyenes J>an even, God Almichti ihlerde werkmen into his winyarde pg >at he a last of pvs> wordle naam fles and blod ine pe maidene Seinte Marie, and seawede ine Jis world. p9 fgind he men fet al day hedden ibe idel ; werei9re he fnd pet hejen folk, J>et be pg time }?et was ig9, hedden ibe fit of Godes 10 bellave and of his luve, and of his servlse. Hi ne hedden nocht ibe Idel for to done pg develes werkes; ac J>eref9re seith J?et godspel pet hedden hi ibe Idel, pg fet hi nedden bileved ane God Almichti, ne him lovle, ne him servl. For al J>at is ine J?is wordle J>et man is, bote yef ha luvle God Almichti and him servl, al hit him may 15 {jenche forl^re and Idelnesse. pg arfsunede Ore L9rd pe paens be hise apostles, werefjjre x hi hedden ibe S9 l9nge Idel, pg J?et hi ne hedden ibe in his servlse. pg answereden pe paens, J>et ngn ne hedden iherd hii ; J>et is to sigge, >et hi ne hedden never te iheed prophete, ne apostle, ne prfchur, J>et hem seawde, ne hem tachte, 20 hu hi 2 solden ine Gode beleve, ne him servl. * Ggp,' a seide, ure L9rd, ' into mine winyarde, >et is into 3 mine beleave, and ic yu sal yve yfire penl, j?et is heverlche blisce.' pg hepen men yeden be J>a daghen into Crlstes servlse. And we, Jet of hem blej> icume and habbe)) cristendom underf^nge, blej? ientred into Crlstes ser- 25 vise ; pereigie we sollen habbe ure penl, J>et is pe blisce of hevene, al S9 wel ase pg )?et comen bl pe morghen. For al S9 we h9ple]? for te habbe heverlche blisce, ase 9 patriarches and pg prophetes and pg apostles and pg gode men J>et hwllem ine J>is world God Almichti serveden. 30 S9 as we habe]? iseid of divers wordles, f>et God Almichti dede werkmen into his winyarde, S9 we mowe sigge of pg elde of everlche men. For God Almichti def> werkmen into his winyarde 1 vrefore. 3 i. 3 inte. 214 . //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT bl pe morghen wanne ha elf pep of swiche J?er bief> into his servise ine here chlldhf de, wanne hi of }?is world wende)? beswg f>et hi ne be ine ng diadllch senne. At undren ha sent men into his win- yarde, f>et a turnep into his servise of age of man. At middai, wanne pe dai is al per hgtest, betgkned pg men of fryttl 1 wyntre, 9j?er of furti, for pe nature of man is of .greater strengj^e and of greater hete ine pg age. Sg even bitgekne)? elde of man, fet is se ende of pe live. Ure Lgrd def> werkmen into his winyarde agenes pg even, wanne f|le ine here elde wendej? ut of here senne into Cristes servise. Al 2 sg solle hi habbe pg blisce of hevene ase pg J?et ferst comen into pe winyarde 3 . Nocht for}?an for J?ise grjate bunte ]?et iire Lgrd yef)? ne solde ng man targl for to wende to God Almichti, ne him to servi ; for alsg seid ]?et Hgli Writ )?et ngn man wgt pane dai of his dia]?e, for man mai Ignge lives wene, and ofte him leghe)? se wrench. . Nu, gode men, ye habbe}? iherd J?et godspel and pe forbisne. Nu loke]? yef ye ble]? withinne pg winyarde, f>et is yef 4 ye ble)? ine Godes servise, yef ye\ biej? withifte cfiadliche senne, yef ye hatie)? 5 j?at he 6 hatef), -yef y-lufie]r]?ete" luveb, and do}? }?et he hgt; and bute ye do, ye file}? ut 7 of his winyarde, }?et is ut of his servise. And ye do]? J?et ure Lgrd hggt, sg ye ofservej? J?ane pen!, fet is heveriche blisce, ye ofserve}> }?et good }?et nggn herte ne may i]?enche, ne nggn y'are ihere, ne tunge telle pg blisce J?et God halt alle pg J?et hine luvle)?. pider, Lgrd, grant! us to cumene. Quod ipse prestare dignelur per, etc. 1 xxx. a as. 3 winyyarde. * ]>et yef. 5 hatied. 6 he he. 7 hut. \ THE AYENBITE OF IN WIT I 215 VII. THE AYENBITE OF INWIT, OR REMORSE OF CONSCIENCE Vor to Lyerny Sterve. Onneabe sterfy l Ipet ylyerned ne help. Lyerne to sterve, Jeanne sselt 2 fou conne libbe ; vor ngn wel libbe, ne ssel conne, pet to sterve ylyerned ne hej>, and pe ilke ary3t is yclfped wrechche J>et ne can libbe, ne ne dar sterve. Yef ]>6u wylt libbe vnllche, lyerne to sterve gledliche. Yef Ipou. me zayst, hou me hit ssel lyerny, ich 5 hit wyle pe zigge an haste, pou sselt ywyte pet J>is lyf ne is bote dyaf>, vor dyaj) is a wendinge and Jet ech wgt ; and J^erevgre me zayf> of ane manne hwanne he sterf p, l He went/ and hwanne he is dyad, 'He is ywent.' pis lyf alswg ne is bote a wendynge vorzofe, vorzoJ>e a wendinge wel ssort ; vor al J?et lyf of ane 10 manne, pa% he levede a fousond year, J>et ne ssolde by bote gnlepy prildEe to pe zy^pe of p e ofre lyve J>et evre wyJ>oute ende ssel yleste, Q)?er ine zorje. 9j>er ine blisse wyfoute endynge. pis oils wytnesset wel pe kyng, pe erl, pe prince, pe emperour, J>et pe blysse of pe wordle hedden zomtyme/ac 3 nou ine helle wepef? and 15 gredef), yellej? and zorjej* : ' A, alias 4 , hwet is ous worf> oure pouer, worssippe, ngblesse, richesse, blisse, and bgst? Al hit ys ywent wel raj^re fanne ssed, Q^er vo3el vlyinde, gpev quarel of arblaste. And Jous gep al oure lyf. Nou we were ybgre, and an haste dyad ; ne al oure lyf nes na3t bote a lyte prikke, nou we byep ine zo^e 20 wyf>oute ende. Oure blisse is ywent into wop, oure karoles into zor^e ; gerlpndes, rpbes, playinges, messinges, and alle guodes byej> ous yfayled.' Zuyche byep pQ zgnges of helle ase pe wrltinge ous 1 sterf. 2 Margin, Note wel }>erne capitele. 3 ac, not in MS. 4 Margin, ]>e zang of helle. 2l6 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT telp, ous vor to ssewy pet pis lyf ne is bote a wendynge wel ssort ; and J?is wordle ne is bote a wendynge, and libbe ne is bote a wendynge. panne ne is libbe bote sterve, and pet is zop ase pater- noster ; vor hwanne pou begonne libbe, an haste pou begonne to sterve ; and al pin elde, and al pine time pet ys yguo, pe dyap pe hep y wonne and halt, pou zayst pet pou hest zixti year ; pe dyap hise hep, and neveremg his nele pe yelde. pervpre is pet wyt of pe wordle folye, and pe clerk, zyinde, ne yz)3p na^t ; day and nijt makep 9 ping, and pe mgre pet hit makep pe lesse zug knawep ; alneway stervep, and hi ne conne sterve, vor day and ny3t pou 1 sterfst, as ich pe habbe yzed. \^, Ci . Yet eft ine opre manere ich pe teche pise clergie, pet pou conne wel libbe and wel sterve. Nou yhyer and onderstand. pe dyap ne is bot a todelinge of pe zaule and of pe bodye, and pet ech wel wgt. Nou ous tekp pe wyse Catoun : l Lyerne we,' zayp he, ' to 1 sterve ; todele we pane ggst of pe bodie ofte,' pet deden pe meste wyse of pise philosgphes pet pis lif zug moche hateden, and pe wordle zuq moche onworpede, and zu^ moche wylnede lyf najt dyeadlich pet hi westen be hare wy lie ; ac hit nes ham najt worp, vor hi ne hedden nn grace ne pe beleave of Jesu Crist. Ac pe 2 hg\y men pet loviep God and ylevep pet, of pri dyeapes habbep pe tway ypased. Vor per is dyap to zenne \ and dyap to pe wordle ; nou abydep pane pridde dyeap, pet is pe t5dij tinge of pe zaule and of pe bodie. Betwene ham and Paradys ne is bote a lyte W93 pet hy agcitep be penchinge and be wylnynge. And yef pet bodi is of 2 pis half, pe herte and pe g9st is of oper half, per hy habbep hyre blevinge, as zayp Saynte Paul, hire sglas, hire blisse, and hire confort, and alle hire lostes. And pervgre hy hatyep pis lyf, pet ne is bote dyap, and wylnep pane dyap bodylich ; vor pet is damezele Bfreblisse, pet is pe dyap pet alle pe halghen corounep and dop into blisse. Dyap 2 is to guode men ende of alle queade, and gate and inguoynge of alle guode. Dyap is pe stream pet todelp dyap and lyf. Dyap is of pis half, lif of opre half. Ac pe wyse of pise 1 Margin, Note wel ]>ri dyajjes. 2 Margin, Hwet is dyajj. \ THE AYENBITE OF 1NW1T 217 wordle, pet of pis half pe streme yzyep zug bi^te, of oper half h! na^t ne yzep, and pervgre his clfpep pe wrltinge foles and yblent ; vor perne dyap hi clplep lyf, and pane dyap, pet is to pe guoden beginnynge of live, hi hit clfplep pan ende. And pervgre hy hatyep zug moche pane dyap, vor hi nytep hwet hit is, ne of 5 oper half pe streame ne habbep na3t ybleved and na3t ne wgt pet out ne gep. panne, yef pou wylt ywyte hwet is guod and hwet is kwead, guo out of pi zelve, guo out of pe wordle, Heme to sterve, Todel fine zaule vram pe bodye be p03te ; zend pine herte into pe opre wordle, 10 J>et is to hevene, into helle, into purgatorle, per pou sselt 1 yzy hwet is guod and hwet is kwead. Ine helle pou sselt 2 yzl mg zorjes panne me mo3e devlsy, ine purgatorle mg tormens panne me mo^e poiye, ine Paradys mgre blisse panne me mo^e wylny. Helle pe ssel teche hou God awrfkp dyadlych zenne; purgatorle pe ssel 15 seawy hou God clenzep vgnial zenne ; ine hevene pou sselt yzy gpenllche hou virtues and guode dedes byep he^llche yolde. Ine pis prl pinges is al pet is nyed, wel to wytene hou me ssel conne libbe and wel sterve. Nou loke eftzone a lyte and ne tyene pe ha3t to pise prl pinges, vor pet pou lyernest to hatye zenne. 20 Voryet pi body gnes a day ; guo into helle ine pine libbinde, pet pou ne guo ine pine stervinge. pis dep ofte pe hgll man and pe wyse. per 3 pou sselt yzy al pet herte hatep and bevly3p, and ' defaute of alle guode, yno3 of alle kweade, ver bernynde, brenstgn stinkinde, tempeste brayinde, voule dyevlen, honger and porst pet 25 me ne may na3t stgncijl, dyverse pines and wepinges and zor3es mg panne herte mo3e penche, ne tonge telle, and evre ssel yleste wypoute ende. And pervgre is pe like zor3e wel yclfped dyap wypoute ende. And hwanne pou yzijt pet hit behovep zug dyere abegge gnlepy dyadllch zenne, pe woldest pe rapre lete be vla3e 30 quik panne pou dorstest to gnelepl dyadllche zenne consent!. Efterward * guo into purgatorle per pou sselt yzl pe pines of pe 1 sselelt. 2 ssel. 3 Margin, J>e pines of helle. "^ / * Margin, Of Purgatorie. j (^~*i V 2l8 77. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT zaules pet hyer hedden vorpenchinge, ak nere na3t volliche yclenzed. Nou hi dop per pe levinge of hare penonce alhwet pet hi byep brijte and clene ase hi weren at e poynt and at e time hwanne hi yeden out * of pe welle of cristninge. Ac pe ilke penonce ys wel grislich and hard ; vor al pet evre pgleden pe hgly martires, oper wyfmen pet travaylep of childe, of zor^e ne ys bote a bep ine chald weter to pe reward of pe fornayse hwerinne bernep pe zaules alhwet hi byep yclenzed, ase gold al yclenzed 2 ine pe vere. Me ne vlnt lesse panne yclenzed, vor pet ver is of zuyche kende, al pet hit vint ine pe zaule of gelte, of dede, of speche, of po^te pet ^ernep to zenne gper lite Qper moche, al vorberne)? and clenzep. And per byep ypunissed and awrfke alle vfnyal zennes, pet we elf piep litle zennes, pet we dop ofte, and smale fole pontes, wordes ydele, trufles, scornes, and alle opre ydelnesses, alhwet hi by worpe to guo into hevene hwer ne gep in na3t bote hit by ity brijt.. pet ilke ver dredep ]>g pet by hare my3te ham lokep vram dyadlich zenne, and lokep hglyliche hare herten and hare bodyes and hare moupes and pe vlf wyttes vram alle zenne, and zug libbep ase hi ssolden eche daye wypoute zenne ; vor, ase zayp Salomon, ' Zeve zlpe a day valp pe guode man.' And pervgre, be hgly ssrifte and be tyeares and be benes, hi dop hare mi3te ham zelve to arere and ] to amendl; and ham zelve ZU9 deme pet hi onderstgnde to voljl' pane laste dom, vor hwg hier him demp zopliche him ne worp ngn hede to by vorlgre at e daye of dome. And pus me lyernep kwead t5 knawe and to bevly, and alle zennes to hatye, grat 3 and smal, and onderstgnde pe holy drede of God pet is beginnynge of guod llf and of alle guode. Ac hit ne is na3t yn03 to lete pe kweades bote me lyerny pet" guod to done, and bote yef me zeche pe virtues, vor wypoute ham ngn ari3t wel ne levep. panne yef pou wylt lyerny wel to libbe be virtue, lyerne zug, ase ich pe habbe yzed, to sterve. Todel pine ggst vram pine bodye be p03te and be wylninge ; guo out of pise wordle stervinde ; guo into pe lgnde of pe libbynde per ngn ne 1 ouot. a ychenzed. 3 and grat. v****- a~ A h tyfa THE AYENBITE OF INWIT 219 sterf]? l , ne yealde)?, pet is ine Paradys. per me \yemep wel to libbe an 2 wyt and corteysye, vor Iper ne may guo in ng vyleynye ; per is blisfolle 3 ve^rede of God and of angles and of ha^en; per opwexej? alle guodes, vayrhede, richesse, worj^ssippe, blisse, virtue, love, wyt, joye, wyfoute ende ; j?er ne is ngn ypocrisye, ne baret, ne blgndinge, 5 ne discord, ne envye, ne honger, ne borst, ne hete, ne chfle, ne kwead, ne zorje, ne drede of vyendes, ac alneway ff stes and kinges bredales, zgnges and blisse wyfoute ende. pe ilke blisse is zug grat.,, ... J?et hwg pet hedde ytake J^erof ennelepl drgpe of pe leste pinge pet per ys. he ssolde by of pe love of God zug dronke J>et al pe blisse 10 of j?ise wordle him ssolde by drede and wg; rychesses, dong; worj^ssipes, voulhede, and pe ilke. To.greate love J>et he ssolde habbe to come J>er, him ssolde, by an hondred J>6uzen z\pe, pe mgre hardiliche hatye zenne and lovie virtues J?et is al pe drede of helle hwerof ich habbe bevgre ispeke; vor love is mgre stranger 15 jmnne drede. And Jmnne is j?et lyf vayr and oneste, Jeanne me bev1y3t^et^wead and me de]? pet guod, na3t vor drede vor to by yspild, ac vor pe wylnynge of hevene and vor pe love of God and vor pe great e clennesse J?et virtue hep and guod lyf. And pe^ilke'^ j?et love Xe&ep, he zekf> rajre, and lesse him costne]?,' fanne him 20 >et serve)? God be drede. pe hare yemp, pe gryhond hym vo^e]?, pe gn be drede, pe of>er be wylnynge ; pe gn vly3f>, pe 6}?or hyne dryf)?. pe holy man yemp ase grihond J>et habbej) al day hare eje to hevene, hwer hi yzyep pe praye fet hi drive)?; and fervgre *.Jry voryete)? alle 6J>re guodes, ase de]? pe gentyl hond hwanne 25 ha zyp his praye tovgre his ejen. pis is J>et lyf of pe wel loviynde of gentil herte and affayted, fet zug moche lovyep virtue and hatye p zenne j?et, yef hi weren zykere f>et me ne ssolde his conne ne God ne ssolde his awrfke, ham ne daynede najt to do zenne; ac al hare )?enchinges and al hare 30 wyllis hire herten clenliche loki and agrayj?! j?et hi by wor)?I to habbe pe blisse of Paradys, hwer ng cherl ne ssel come in, ne vals, ne pyei, ne proud, vor pe worse ssolde by pe velajrede. 1 sterf. 2 and. 3 Margin, Of J>e blisses of paradis. 220 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT VIII. / TREVISA'S TRANSLATION OF HIGDEN'S POLYCHRONICON Book 1 I, Chapter LVIII. The Inhabitants of Britain. Bretouns wonede fiirst in J?is ylgnd be 3fre of Hely J?e preost ei3tetene ; of Silvius Posthumus, Kyng of Latyns, enlevene ; after pe takyng of Troye, >re and fourty 3f re ; tofpre pe btildynge of Rome, foure hundred and twg and thryty. Hy 1 come hyder and 2 tok here cours fram Armorlc, j?at now ys pe 6per s Brytayn ; hy htild lgng tyme pe souJ> contrays of pe ylgnd. Hyt byffil after- ward in Vaspasian hys tyme, Duk of Rome, J>att pe Pictes out of Scitia schipede into occean, and wfre ydryve aboute wib pe wynde and entrede into pe norf> cQstes of Irlgnd, and fgnd J?f re Scottes and prayede for to have a place to wony ynne, and my3te ngn gete ; I for Irlgnd, as Scottes seyde, myjt noujt susteyne bgpe peple. 1 Scottes sende pe Pictes to pe nor]? sydes of Bretayne, and byheet hani I help ajenes J>e Britons pet wfre enemyes 3if hy wolde aryse and tok ham to wyves of here dou3tres apon stiche condition : 3if douteful I whp scholde have ry^t for to be kyng, a scholde Taper cheose ham 11 a" kyng of pe moder syde J>an of pe fader side, of pe wymmen kyn Taper ban of pe men kyn. Yn 4 Vaspasian pe emperor 6 hys tyme, when Marius Arviragus his sone was kyng of Britons, gn Rodric, Kyng of Pictes, com out of Scitia and gan to destruye Scotland, panne Marius pe kyng slowe J?is Rodric and 3af pe norf> party of 2c Scotland, j?at hatte Cathenesia, to pe men J?at wf r ycome wib Roderik and wfre gvercome wi)? hym, for to wone ynne. Bote 1 Beda, libro primo, placed before this sentence as authority for statement; so in other cases of authorities. 2 &, as often. 3 J)oJ>r. * Gaufridus. V 5 J>empor, with r above line showing abbreviation. HIGDEN'S POLYCHRONICON 221 / j?ese men hadde ng wyves, ne ngn my^te have ' of ]>e nation of Britons ; J>f rfgre hy seylede into Yrlgnd, and tok ham to wyves Yryschmen dorters, at J?at covenaunt J?at f>e moder blod scholde be put tofgre yn succession of heritage. N^elfs 2 Servius super Vergilium seij> J?at Pictes b^L Agatirsis j?at hadde som wonynge 5 places aboute J>e wateres of Scitia, and a biij> yclepud Pictes bycause of peyntynge and smyttyng of woundes j?at buj> ysene on Cher bodies ; for hy hadde moche flem, and wfr ofte boistouslych ylete blod and hadde meny wondes ysene on here body, sg J>at hy semede as it wfre men ypeynt wif> wondes, ffrfgre J?ey wfre 10 yclfpud Pictus, as hitt wfre peynted men. peose men and the Ggtes bGf> al gn peple; for whanne Maximus pe tiraunt was awent - out of Britayne into Fraunce for to occupie J>e empere 3 , Jeanne Gratianus and Valentinianus, J>at wfre brej>ren and felowes of fe emperor 4 , bro}te J>eose Gptes out of Scitia wif> grft ^eftes, wij> 15 flatrynge and fair byhestes, into J>e north contrays of Britayne, for a wfr stalwor]? and strgng men of armes, and sende ham by schipes to werre apon J>e Britons J>at wfr \>g naked and baar, wij?6ute kny3tes and men of armes. And sg f>eoves and bribors wfr ymad men of lpnd and of contray, and wonede in ]>e northe 20 contrayes and bulde ff re cites and tounes. Carausius 5 J?e tiraunt SI0U3 Bassianus by help and trfson of J?e Pictes fat come in help and socour of Bassianus, and :jaf pe Pictes a wonynge place in Albania, J>at is Scotland, pfr a wonede lgng tyme afterward, imelled wif> Britons, panne seplpe 6 J>at Pictes occupied rafer J>e 25 nor]? syde of Scotland, it semej? J?at )?e wonyng place J>at fis Carausius 3af ham is Je souf> syde of Scotlgnde J?at strecchef> from Ipe J?wartgver wal of Romayn werk to f>e Scottysch sf, and con- teynef) Galway and Lodovia, Lodway. pfrof Bfda, libro tertio, capitulo secundo, spfkej> in J)is manere: Nynyan, J?e hg\y man, 30 converted j:e souf> Pictes; afterward ]?e Saxons come and made f>at contray Ignge to Brenicia, ]?e norf> partye of Northumberland, 1 hawe. 2 Giraldus, capitulo septimodecimo. 3 J>emperor. I* J>empero. 5 Gaufridus. u se]>the. 222 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT hi forto fat Kynadius, AlpTnus hys sone, kyng of Scotland, put out f e Pictes and made pat contrey fat is bytwene Twede and f e Scot- tysch sf Ignge to hys kyngdom. Afterward lpnge tyme the Scottes wf re ylad by Duke Reuda and com out of Irlgnd, fat ys f e propre contray of Scottes, and wif love gfer with strengfe made ham a place faste by f e Pictes, in f e norf side of fat arme of f e sf fat brf kef into the lgnd in f e west side, fat departed in glde tyme bytwene Britons and Pictes. Of f is Duke Reuda f e Scottes hadde f e name, and wf r iclf ped Dalreudines, as hyt wf re Reuda his part, for in here speche a part is yclf ped dal. pe 1 Pictes myste have ng wyves of Britons, bote a tok ham wyves of Yrisch Scottes and by^eode ham fair for t5 wony wif ham, and graunted ham a Ignd by f e sf syde f f re f e s^e. is narow ; fat lg>nd now hatte Galewey. Irisch 2 Scottes lgndede at Argail, fat is Se.0t.tene clyf, for Scottes lgndede f fre for to harmye fe Britons pfer for fat place is next to Irlgnd for to come alpnd in Britayne. Ape ! sp the Scottes, after Britons and Pictes, made fe fridde manere of peple wonynge in jBr^tayncr~Tfcv' y " panne after fat come f e Saxons, at f e prayng of f e Britons, to helpe ham a3enes f e Scottes and f e Pictes. And f e Britouns were yput out angn to Wales, and Saxons occupied f e lpnd lytel an<?l lytel, and eft mpre and mgre, strai^t anpn to f e Scottische sf ; and sq Saxons made f e furf e manere of men in f e Ilgnde of Bretayne. For 3 Saxons and Anglis come out of Germania ; ;et som Britons fat wonef nygh elf pef ham schortly Germans. Npf elf s 4 , aboute fe 5fre of oure Lgrd ey3te hondred, Egbertus, kyng of West Saxon, com- mandede and het clfpe alle manere men of fe lgnde Englische men. panne 5 after fat f e Danes pursued f e lgnd aboute an twp hondred 3f re, fat is to mfnynge fram f e forseide Egbert hys tyme anpn to Seint Edward hys tyme, and made f e fyfte manere peple in f e llgnd, bot hy failede afterward. At te laste come Normans under Duk William and suduwjede Englysche men, and ^it hgldef fe 1 Giraldus, distinctione prinia. 2 Marianus. s Beda. 4 Beda, libro quinto, capitulo quinto. 5 Alfridus. \ Or^ m HIGDEN'S POLYCHRONICON 223 Ignde; and pey made pe sixte peple in pe ylgnde. Bote in pe fiirste Kyng Henry hys tyme, come many Flemmynges and' fen ge a wonyng place for a tyme bysides Mailrgs, in pe west syde of England, and made pe sevenpe peple in pe Ilpnd. Nppelfs, by hfste of pe same kyng, a wf r yhgve pennes and yput to Haver- 5 forde hys syde, in pe west syde of Wales. And sg now in Brytayn Danes and Pictes faille}) al out, and fyf nations wonep pf rynne : pat bfij> Scottes in Albania, pat is Scotland ; Britons in Cambria, pat ys Wales, but pat Flemynges wonep yn West Wales; and. - Normans and Englischemen ymelled yn al pe ylpnd. For hyt is ng 10 doute in stgries how and in what manere pe Danes wf r yputte away and destroyed out of Bretayne ; now it is to declarynge how pe 'Pictes wfre destruyd and faylede. Britayn * was somtyme occupied with Saxons, and pf s was ymad and ystaled wip pe Pictes. panne pe Scottes pat come wip the 15 Pictes sye pat pe Pictes pey wf re 2 l?f s pan pe Scottes, and wfre ngbler of df des and better men of armes panne wfre pe Scottes ; panne pe Scottes turnede to here kfinde trf sons pat pey usep ofte, for in trf son pey passep oper men and blip traitors as hyt wf r by JkjincJ. For pay prayde to a f|ste al pe grf te of pe Pictes, and 20 weytede here tyme whanne pe Pictes wf r at f se and mery, and hadde wel ydronke 3 , and drou3 out nayles pat htilde up pe holouj benches under pe Pictes, and pe Pictes sodenlych and onwar fel gver pe hammes into a wonder putfalle. panne pe Scottes fill on pe Pictes and slou3.ham, and lefte npn aly ve ; and sq of pe twey peple, pe 25 better werrior was hglych destruyd. Bote pe opere, pat btlp pe Scottes wfre wel unlych to pe Pictes, tok profyt by pat fals trf son ; for a tok al pat lpnd and hpldeth hyt jit hederto, and elf pep hyt Scotland after here oune name, pat tyme, pat was in Kyng Edgar hys tyme, Kynadyus, Alpynus hise sone, was If dar of Scottes, and 30 werrede in Picte lgnde and destruyde pe Pictes ; he werred sixe 1 Giraldns, distinctione prima, capitulo septimo decimo. 2 awere. 3 ydronghe. 224 IL THE SOUTHERN DIALECT sifes in Saxon, and tok al J>e lgnd fat is bytwene Twede and f e Scottysch sf wif wrgng and wif strengf e. Chapter LIX. On the Languages of the Inhabitants. As hyt ys yknowe I10U3 meny maner people btif in f is ylgnd, f r btif alsQ of sq meny people longages and tonges ; ngf elfs Walsch- men and Scottes, fat buf nojt ymelled wif of er nacions, hgldef wel ny3 here fiirste lgngage and spfche, bote jef Scottes fat wf re som tyme confederat and wonede wif f e Pictes drawe somwhat after here spche. Bote f e Flemmynges, fat wonef in f e west syde of Wales, habbef yleft here strange spfche and spfkef Saxonlych ynow. AIsq Englysch men, f ey3 hy hadde fram f e bygynnyng f re : maner spfche, souferon, norferon, and myddel spfche, in fe myddel of f e lgnd, as hy come of f re maner people of Germania, ngf elfs, by commyxstion and mellyng fiirst wif Danes and afterward wif Normans, in menye f e contray lgngage ys apeyred, and som usef strange wlaffyng, chyteryng, harryng and garryng, grisbittyng. pis apeyryng of f e biirf tonge ys bycause of twey f inges. Qn y s > for chyldern in scole, a^enes f e usage and manere of al ofer nacions, btif compelled for to lfve here oune lgngage and for to construe here lessons and here finges a Freynsch, and habbef siif the fe Normans come fiirst into Engelgnd. Alsg gentilmen s children biif ytai^te for to spfke Freynsch fram tyme fat a btif yrokked in here cradel, and connef spfke and playe wif a child hys brouch ; and uplgndysch ' men wol lykne hamsylf to gentil- men, and fgndef wif grft bysynes for to spfke Freynsch for to be mgre ytgld of. 2 pys 2 manere was moche yused tofgre f e fiirste moreyn, and ys seethe somdfl ychaunged. For Jghan 3 Cornwal, a mayster of gramere, chayngede fe lgre in gramerscole and construction of Freynsch into Englysch ; and Richard Pencrych lurnede fat manere tf chyng of hym, and ofer men of Pencrych, sg fat now, f e 3r of I 1 oplondysch. 2 Trevisa, indicating addition by translator. 3 Iohan. \ HIGDEN'S POLYCHRONICON 225 dure Lgrd a f ousond f re hondred foure scgre and fyve, of f e secunde Kyng Richard after f e conquest nyne, in al f e gramer- scoles of Engelgnd childern lfvef Frensch and construe]? and lurnef an Englysch, and habbef f erby avauntage in gn syde and desavauntage yn anof er. Here avauntage ys, fat a lurnef here 5 gramer yn lasse tyme fan childern wf r ywoned to do ; disavauntage ys, fat now childern of gramerscole connef ng mgre Frensch fan can here lift heele, and fat ys harm for ham and a scholle passe f e sf and travayle in strange lgndes, and in meny caas alsg. Alsg gentilmen habbef now moche yleft for to tfche here childern Frensch. 10 Hyt semef a grft wonder hou 1 Englysch, fatys fe burftonge of Englysch men and here oune lgngage, ys sg dyvers of soun 2 in f is ylgnd ; and f e lgngage of Normandy ys comlyng of anof er lgnd, and haf gn maner soun 2 among al men fat spf kef hyt ary3t in Engelgnd. Ngf elf s 3 , f f r ys as meny dyvers maner Frensch yn f e 1 5 rfm of Fraunce as ys dyvers manere Englysch in fe rfm of Engelgnd. Alsg, of f e forseyde Saxon tonge, fat ys dfled a f re and ys abyde . scarslych wif feaw uplgndysch men, and ys grft wondur ; for men of f e fst wif men of f e west, as hyt wf re undur f e same party of hevene, acordef mgre in sounyng of spfche fan 20 men of f e norf wif men of f e souf . pfrfgre hyt ys fat Mercii, fat btif men of myddel Engelgnd, as hyt wf re parteners of f e endes, understgndef betre f e syde lgngages, norf eron and souf eron, fan norf eron and souf eron understgndef eyf er of er. Al * f e lgngage of f e Norf humbres, and specialych at gork, ys sg scharp, slyttyng 25 and frgtyng and unschape, fat we souf eron men may fat lgngage unnf f e understgnde. Y trowe fat fat ys bycause fat a biif ny3 to strange men and aliens fat spfkef strangelych, and alsg bycause fat f e kynges of Engelgnd wonef alwey fer fram fat contray ; for a btif mgre yturned to f e souf contray, and jef a ggf to f e norf 30 contray a ggf wif grft help and strengthe. pe cause why a btif mgre in f e souf contray fan in f e norf may be betre cornlgnd, mgre people, mgre ngble cytes, and mgre profytable havenes. 1 hou3. 2 soon. 3 Trevisa. * Willelmus de Pontificalibus, libro tertio. Q THE DIALECT OF LONDON I. THE ENGLISH PROCLAMATION OF HENRY / . THIRD Henri 1 , f ur3 Godes fultume King on Engleneloande, Lhoaverd on Yrloande, Duk on NormandT, on Aquitaine, and Eorl on An jo w, send igretinge to alle hise holde, ilserde and ilfawede, on Htmten- doneschire : fset witen :$e wel alle faet we willen and airmen faet J?set ure rasdesmen alle, gper f e irioare dail of heom f set beof ichgsen Jur3 us and J>ur3 fset loandes folk on ure k uneriche , habbe<5 idon and shullen don in f e worf nesse of Gode and on ure treowfe, for fe frf me of J?e loande ))\ir% fe besi^te of fan tofgren- iseide rfdesmen, beo stfdefsest and ilfstinde in alle f inge abuten sende. And we hoaten alle ure treowe in f e treowfe J?aet heo us 95en, faet heo stfdefaestllche hf alden and swf rien to hfalden and to w rien f 9 isetnesses J?set beon imakede and beon t5 makien, ]>ur^ fan tofgreniseide rasdesmen, glper J?ur3 fe moare dael of heom alswg alse hit is bif gren iseid ; and faet sech 2 ofer helpe J?aet for to done bi fan ilche 9f e a^fnes alle men rijt for to done and to foangen. And noan ne nime of loande ne of ejte whf rf ur:$ f is besijte muge beon ilft glper iwersed on gnie wise. And jif 9111 gper griie cumen her onjfnes, we willen and hoaten f set alle lire treowe heom hf alden df adliche ifoan. And for f aet we willen f aet f is beo stf defaest and If stinde, we senden jew f is writ 9pen, iseined wif ure se,l, to halden amanges 3ew ine hord. Witnesse us selven set Lundene fane ejtetenf e day on f e monf e of Octgbre, in f e twg and fowerti^fe jfare of ure cruninge. And fis wes idon setfgren ure iswgrene rfdesmen, Boneface Archebischop on Kante- Henr'. 2 cehc. ADAM DAVY'S DREAMS 227 biiri ! , Walter 2 of Cantelow, Bischop on Wirechestre, Simon of Muntfort, Eorl on Leirchestre, Richard 4 of Clare, Eorl on Glow- chestre and on Hurtford, Roger 5 le Bigod, Eorl on Northfolke and Marescal on Engleneloande, Perres of Savveye, Willelm 6 of Fort, Eorl on Aubemarle, Jghan 7 of Plesseiz, Eorl on Warewlk, Jghan 7 Geffrees sune, Perres of Muntfort, Richard 4 of Grey, Roger 5 of Mortemer, James of Aldithele, and setfgren obre inoje. And al on J>q ilche worden is isend into sevrlche 8 obre schlre gver al f>aere kiineriche on Engleneloande, and fk intel Irelgnde. ADAM DAVY'S DREAMS ABOUT EDWARD II To oure Lgrde Jesu Crist in hevene 10 Ich today shewe myne swevene, pat ich mette in gne ni^ht Of a knight 9 of mychel rr^ht ; His name is ihgte Sir Edward }?e K y n &>/vife|(^J^ Prince of Wales, Engelgnde J>e faire J?ing. 15 Me mette J>at he was armed wel Bg]>e m)> yrne and 10 wi}> stel, And on his helme )?at was of stel A coroune of gold bicom hym wel. Bifgre }?e shryne of Seint Edward he stood, 20 Myd glad chere and mylde of mood, Mid twg kni^ttes armed on eif>er side pat he ne ir^ht lp ennes goo ne ride. Hetillch hii leiden hym upon Als hii mitten myd swerde n don. 25 1 Kant' bur.' 2 Walt/ 3 Sim.' 4 Ric' 5 Rog.' 6 Will.' 7 Ioh.' 8 oevrihce. 9 kni3th ; so 3th to sht in all words. 10 &, as often. n swerd. Q 2 228 //. THE DIALECT OF LONDON He stood f fre wel swif e stille, And f gled al togedres her wille ; Ne strogk ne ysS he ajeinward To f ilk fat hym wfren wif erward. Wounde ne was f f re blody ngn, Of al fat hym f f re was don. After fat me fought ongn, As f e tweie knijttes wfren ggn, In eif er fre of oure king, pf re sprgnge out a wel fare f ing. Hii wexen out sg bright sg glfm pat shynetS of fe sonnebfm. Of divers coloures hii wfren pat comen out of bgf e his f ren ; Foure l bendes alle by rewe on eif er f re Of divers colours, rf d and white als hii wf re ; Als fer as me f oujht 2 ich mijht see Hii spredden fer and wyde in f e cuntre. Forsof e me mette f is ilke 3 swevene Ich take to witnesse God of hevene pe Wedenysday bifgre f e decollacioun of Seint Jgn, It is mgre fan twelve monef ggn. God me graunte sg heveneblis, As me mette f is swevene as it is. Now God fat is Hevenekyng, To mychel joye tourne f is mf tyng. Anof er swevene me mette on a Tiwesnijht, Bifgre f e ff st of alle halewen, of fat ilk kni3ht, His name is nempned here bifgre ; Blissed be f e tyme fat he was bgre ; For we shullen f e day see, Emperour ychgsen he worf e of cristiente. God us graunte fat ilke 3 bone, 1 ffoure; ff = F, as occasionally. 2 J)ou. 3 ilk. ADAM DAVY'S DREAMS 229 pat J)ilke * tydyng here we sone Of Sir Edward dure derworf kyng. Ich mette of hym anoJ>ere fair mftyng : To oure Lgrde of hevene ich telle fis, pat my swevene tourne to mychel blis. 5 Me J>ou3ht he rood upon an asse, And J>at ich take God to witnesse ; Ywonden he was in a mantel gray ; Toward Rome he nom his way. Upon his hevede sat an gray hure, 10 It semed hym wel amfsure. He rood wif>iiten hgse and sho, His wone was nought sq for to do ; His shankes semeden al bloodrf de ; Myne herte wop for grfte drfde. 15 Als a pilgryme he rood to Rome, And J>ider he com wel swif>e sone. pe fride 2 swevene me mette a m^nt Rijht of J?at derworf>e knijht ; pe Wedenysday a nijht it was 20 Next ]>e day of Seint Lucie bifgre Cristenmesse. Ich shewe J?is, God of hevene, To mychel joye he tourne my swevene. Me foujht )?at ich was at Rome, And Jrider ich com swtye sone; 25 pe Pgpe and Sir Edward, oure kyng, BgJ^e hii hadden a newe dubbyng. Hure gray was her c\q J>ing ; Of of>ere clgj^es sei3 ich ngj>ing. pe Pgpe 3ede bifgre, mytred wel faire iwis, 30 pe Kyng Edward com corouned myd grf t blis ; pat bitgkne]? he shal be Emperour in cristianete. 1 Jrilk. 3 Jnrid. 230 //. THE DIALECT OF LONDON Jesus Crist, ml of grace, Graunte oure kyng in every place Maistrie of his wi)?erwynes, And of alle wicked Sarasynes. Me met a swevene on worJ>ingni5ht, 5 Of J?at ilche derworfe knijht ; God ich it shewe, and to witnesse take, And sg shilde me frg synne and sake. Into an chapel ich com of our Lf fdy ; Jesus Crist, hire leve son, stood by; 10 On rode he was, an lovellch man As f>ilke 1 fat on rode was don. He unneiled his hpnden twg, And seide wij? ]?e knijht he wolde gQ : ' Maiden and moder and mylde quene, 15 Ich mote my kni5ht today sene. Leve moder, 5ive me l$ve, For ich ne may ng lenger bilfve ; Ich mote conveye >at ilke knijht pat us haf> served day and nijht ; 20 In pilerinage he wif ggn, To ben 2 awrfke of oure fgn.' 1 Leve son, ^oure wille sg mote it be, For be knight bgbe day and nijht haj? served me ; Bgbe at oure wille wel faire iwis, 25 pf rfgre he haf> served heveneriche blis.' God bat is in hevene sg bright, Be wib oure kyng bgbe day and ni3ht. Amen, amen, sg mote it be ; pf rto bidde}> a paternoster and an ave. 30 Adam be marchal of Stretford-atte-Bowe, Wel swibe wide his name is yknowe, He hymself mette bis mftyng, 1 J>ilk. * bien. \ ADA M DAVY'S DREAMS 23 1 To witnesse he take)? Jesu, hevenekyng ; On Wedenysday in elf ne leinte, A voice me bf de 1 ne shulde not^ht feinte ; Of f e swevenes fat her ben write, I shulde swipe don my lgrde kyng t5 wite. Ich answerde fat I ne im^ht for derk ggn. pe vois me bad goo, for lisht ne shuld ich faile nn, And fat I ne shulde lette for npfing, pat ich shulde shewe f e kyng my mftyng. Forf ich went swif e onpn, 10 Jstward as me foujht ich mi^ht ggn ; pe lijht of hevene me com to, As ich in my waye shulde gg. Lgrd, my body ich jelde fee to, What 30ure wille is wif me to do. 15 Ich take to witnesse God of hevene, pat sof llch ich mette f is ilche swevene ; I ne reiche what 3ee myd my body, Als wisselich Jesus of hevene my soule undergo. pe pursday next f e bf ryng of our Lf fdy, 20 Me J>ou3ht an aungel com Sir Edward by ; pe aungel bitook Sir Edward^ottJignde, Al bledyng f e foure former 6awes)s9 w f re of f e Lgmbe. At Caunterbiry, bifgre f e heije^autere, f e kyng stood, Yclpf ed al in rf de murre *; he was of fat blee rf d as blood. 25 God, fat was on gode Friday don on f e rode, So turne my swevene ni3ht and day to mychel gode. Tweye poynts 2 f f re ben fat ben unshewed For me ne worf e to clerk ne lewed ; Bot to Sir Edward oure kyng, 30 Hym wil ich shewe f ilk mftyng. Ich telle 30U, forsof e wif outen lf s, Als God of hevene maide Marie to moder chf s, 1 mwrre. 3 poyntz. 232 //. THE DIALECT OF LONDON J)e aungel com to me, Adam Davy, and sfde, 1 Bot J>6u, Adam, she we ]?is, pee worlpe wel yvel mede.' T shewe 3011 J?is ilk mftyng, As f>e aungel it shewed me in a visioun ; Bot J?is tgkenyng bifalle, sg dooj? me into prisoun. Lgrde, my body is to joure wille ; pei3 pee willef me ffrfgre spille, I :h it wil take in fglemodenesse, Als God graunte us heveneblisse ; And If te us nevere J?f rof mysse, pat we ne moten J>ider wende in clennesse. Amen. Amen, sg mote it be, And 1 "te us nevere to ofere waye tee. Whgsr, wil spfke myd me, Adam J>e marchal, In Stivtfor}>e-Bowe he is yknowe and gvere al ; Ich ne shewe nou3ht J?is for to have mede, Bot for God Almi$ttles drede, For it is sooJ. III. THE FIRST PETITION TO PARLIAMENT IN ENGLISH To the mggst ngble and worthiest lgrdes, mggst ryghtful and wysest Conseille to owre lige Lgrde the Kyng, compleynen, if it lyke to yow, the folk of the Mercerve of London as a membre of the same citee, of many wrgnges subtiles and alsg gpen oppressions ydo to hem by lgnge tyme here bifgre passed. Of which ogn was, whfre the election of mairaltee is to be to the fremen of the citee bl gode and paisible avys of the wysest and trewest, at () day in the yf re frelich, thfre, noughtwithstgndyng the same fredam or fraunchise, FIRST ENGLISH PETITION TO PARLIAMENT 233 Nicholus l Brembre wyth his upbfrf rs proposed hym, the yf re next after Jghn * Northampton mair of the same citee with strgnge hgnde as it is ful knowen, and thourgh debate and strenger partye ayeins the pegs bifgre purveyde was chgsen mair, in destruction .(* UU /of many ryght. For in the same yf re the forsaid Nicholus, withouten 5 nede, ayein the ps made dyverse enarmynges bi day and eke bl nyght, and destruyd the Kynges trewe lyges, som with gpen slaughtre, somme 3 bi false emprisonementz ; and some fledde the citee for fre, as it is gpenlich knowen. And sg ferthermgre for to susteyne thise wrgnges and many 10 othere, the next yfre after the same Nicholus, ayeins the forsaide fredam and trewe communes 4 , did crye gpenlich that ng man sholde come to chese her mair but such as wfre sompned, and tho that were sompned wfre of his ordynaunce and after his avys. And in the nyght next after folwynge he did carye grfte quantitee 15 of armure to the guyldehalle, with which as wel straungers of the contree as othere of withinne wfre armed on the morwe ayeins his owne proclamation, that was such that ng man shulde be armed j and certein busshmentz wfre laide that, when freemen of the citee come to chese her mair, brf ken up armed cryinge with 20 loude voice ' Slf , slf / folwyng hem ; whf rthourgh the peple for ffre fledde to houses and other hidynges 5 , as in lgnde of werre adradde to be df d in commune 6 . And thus yet hiderward hath the mairaltee ben hglden as it wfre of conquest or maistrye, and many othere offices als, sg that 25 what man, pryve or apert in special that he myghte wyte grocchyng, pleyned or helde ayeins any of his wrgnges or bi puttyng forth of whgmsg it wfre, wfre it never sg unprenable, wfre apfched and it wfre displf syng to hym Nicholus, angn was emprisoned and, though it wfre ayeins falshfde of the lst officer that hym lust meyn- 30 teigne, was hglden untrewe ligeman to owre Kyng ; for whg 1 Nichol, generally with a curl indicating us. 2 John, with crossed h. 5 some, with macron over m. * coes, with curve over o. 5 nges. 6 coe, with curve over o. 234 II. THE DIALECT OF LONDON reproved such an officer, maynteigned by hym, of wrgnge or elles, he forfaited ayeins hym Nicholus and he, unworthy as he saide, represented the Kynges estat. Alsg if any man bicause of servyce or other lfveful comaundement apprgched a lgrde, to which lgrde he, Nicholus l , dradde his falshf de to be knowe to, angn was apf ched that he was false to the conseille of the citee and sg to the Kyng. And yif in general his falsenesse were ayeinsaide, as of us / togydre of the Mercerye or othere craftes, or gny conseille wolde have taken to ayeinstande it, or, as tyme 2 out of mynde hath i be used, wolden companye togydre, how lawful sg it wfre for owre nede or profite, we 3 wfre angn apf ched for arrysf rs ayeins the ps, and falsly many of us of 4 that yet stgnden endlted. And we ben gpenlich disclaundred, hglden untrewe and traitours to owre Kyng ; for the same Nicholus sayd bifgr mair, aldermen, i and owre craft bifgr hem gadred in place of recorde, that twenty or thirty 5 of us wfre worthy to beYdrawert and hanged, the which thyng lyke to yowre worthy iQrdsrrrpr^y an fven juge to be proved or disproved the whether that trowthe may shewe ; for , trouthe amgnges us of fewe or elles ng man many day dorst be 2 shewed ; and nought ggnllch unshewed or hidde it hath be by man now, but alsg of bifgre tyme the mggst profitable poyntes of trewe governaunce of the citee, compiled togidre bl Ignge labour of discrete and wyse men, wythout conseille of trewe men, for thei sholde nought be knowen ne contynued, in the tyme of Nicholus 2 Exton, mair, outerliche wfre brent. And sg fer forth falsehfde hath be used that oft tyme he, Nicholus Brembre, saide, in sustenaunce of his falshfde, owre llge lgrdes wille was such that never was such, as we suppgse. He saide alsg, whan he hadde disclaundred us, which of us wolde 3 yelde hym false t5 his Kyng, the Kyng sholde do hym grace, cherise hym, and be good Lgrde to hym : and if any of us alle, 1 Nich, with curl indicating abbreviation. 2 tyme, not in MS. 3 we, not in MS. * of, not in MS. 5 xx or xxx. FIRST ENGLISH PETITION TO PARLIAMENT 235 that wyth Goddes help have and shulle be folinden trewe, was sg I hardy to profre provyng of hymself trewe, angn was comaunded t5 prisone as wel bl the mair that now is, as of hym, Nicholus Brembre, bifgre. Alsg, we have be comaunded ofttyme, up owre ligeaunce, to 5 unnedeful and unlf veful diverse doynges, and alsg to wythdrawe us bl the same comaundement frg thynges nfdeful and If fFul, as was shewed whan a companye of gode women, thf re men dorst nought, travailleden barfote to owre lige Lgrde to seche grace of hym for trewe men as they supposed ; for thanne wfre such proclamaciouns 10 made that ng man ne woman sholde apprgche owre lige Lgrde for sechyng of grace, and gvermany othere comaundementz alsg, bifgre and 1 sithen, bl suggestion and information of suche that wolde nought her falsnesse had be knowen to owre lige Lgrde. And, lgrdes, by yowre lfve, owre lyge Lgrdes comaundement to 15 symple and unkonning men is a grf t thyng to ben used sg fami- lerlich withouten nede ; for they, unwyse to save it, mowe lyghtly thf r ayeins forfait. Forthy, graciouse lgrdes, lyke it to yow to take hede in what manere and whfre owre lige Lgrdes power hath ben mysused by 20 the forsaid Nicholus and his upbfrfrs, for sithen. thise wrgnges bifgresaide han ben used as accidental^ or comune 2 braunches . outward, it sheweth wel the rote of hem is a ragged subject or stok inward, that is the forsaid brere or Brembre, the whiche comune 2 wrgnge uses, and many other if it lyke to yow, mowe be 25 shewed and wel knowen bl an indifferent juge and mair of owre citee; the which wyth yowre ryghtful Lgrdeship ygraunted for- mggst pryncipal remedye, as Goddes lawe and al rf sounV wole, that ng domesman stgnde togidre juge and partye, wrgnges sholle mgre gpenlich be knowe and trouth dor apfre. And ellis as 30 amgnge us, we konne nought wyte in what manere without a moch gretter disf se, sith the governaunce of this citee standeth, as 1 &, as occasionally. 3 coe, with curve over o. 236 //. THE DIALECT OF LONDON it is bifgr saide, and wele stande, whil vittaillers bi suffraunce presumen thilke states upon hem ; the which governaunce, of bifgr this tyme to moche folke yhidde, sheweth hymself now gpen, whether it hath be a cause or bygynnyng of dyvysion in the citee and after in the rewme, or ng. Whfrfgre for grettest nede, as to yow mgost worthy, mggst ryghtful, and wysest lgrdes and Conseille to owre Hge Lgrde the Kyng, we biseche mekelich of yowre .gracious 1 coreccion of alle the wrgnges bifgresayde, and that it lyke to yowre lgrdeship to be gracious mfnes to owre lyge Lgrde the Kyng, that suche wrgnges be knowen to him, and that we mowe shewe us and sith ben hglden suche trewe to him as we ben and owe to ben. Alsg we biseche unto yowre gracious lgrdeship that if any of us, in special or general, be apgched to owre Hge Lgrde or to his worthy Con- seille bi comiinyng with othere, or apprgchyng to owre Kyng, as wyth Brembre or his abettours with any wrgnge wytnessebfryng, as that it stode otherwyse amgnges us here than as it is now proved it hath ystgnde, or any other wrgnge suggestion by which owre Hge Lgrde hath yb5 unle^ffullich enfourmed, that thanne yowre worshipful lgrdship be such that we mowe come in answer to excuse us ; for we knowe wel, as forby moche the mgre partye of us and as we hgpe for alle, alle suche wrgnges han ben unwytyng to us or elles enterlich ayeins owre M r ills. And, ryghtful lgrdes, for gori the grettest remedye with othere i for to ayeinstgnde many of thilke disf ses afgresaide amgnges us, we prayen wyth mekenesse this specialich, that the statut ordeigned and made bi parlement, hglden at Westmynstre 2 in the sexte yf re of owre Kyng now regnynge, mowe stgnde in strengthe and be execut as wel here in London as elleswhfre in the rewme, the which is this : Item, ordinatum est et statutum, quod nee in civitate Londonie nee in aliis civitatibus, burgis, villis, vel portubus maris, per totum regnum predictum, aliquis vitallarius officium judicale de cetero 1 graci, and space for two or three letters. - westmystre. CHAUCER'S CANTERBURY TALES 237 habeat, exerceat, neque occupet quovis modo, nisi in villis ubi alia persona sufficiens ad hujus statum habendus repperiri non poterit, dumtamen idem judex pro tempore quo in officio illo steterit ab exercicio vitallarii, sub pena forisfacture victualium suorum sic venditorum, penitus cesset et se abstineat, per se et suos omnino ab eodem, et cet. IV. CHAUCER'S CANTERBURY TALES The Tale of the Pardoner In Flaundres whilom was a compaignye Of yonge folk that haunteden folye, As riot, hasard, stywes and tavernes, Whfreas with harpes, lutes arid gyternes 10 They dauncg and pleyen at dees bgthe day and nyght, And ften alsp, and drynken gver hir myght; Thurgh which they doon the devel sacriftse Withinne that develes temple in cursed wise By superfluytee abhomynable. 15 Hir gthes been sq grfte and sq dampnable That it is grisly for to heere hem swfre; Oure blissed Lgrdes body they totf re ; Hem thoughte fat Jewes rente hym noght ynough, And fch of hem at otheres synne lough. 20 And right angn thanne comen tombestfres Fftys 1 and smale, and yonge frutestfres, Syngfres with harpes, baudes, wafereres, Whiche been the verray develes office res, To kyndle and blowe the fyr of lecherye, 25 That is annexed unto glotonye. 1 ffetys; ffforF, as often. 238 //. THE DIALECT OF LONDON The hggly writ take 1 to my witnesse, That luxurle is in wyn and dronkenesse. L9, how J?at dronken Looth unkyndely Lay by hise doghtres twQ unwityngly. S9 dronke he was he nyste what lie wroghte. 5 Herodes, whg sq wel the stgries soghte, Whan he of wyn was repleet at hise fste, Right at his owene table he yaf his hste To slen the Baptist Jghn, ful giltels. Senek seith ek* a good word, d outers; 10 He seith he kan ng difference fynde Bitwix a man that is out of his mynde And a man which that is dronkelewe, Bot that woodnesse, fallen in a shrewe, Persevereth lenger than dooth dronkenesse. 15 Q glotonye, ful of cursednesse; Q cause first of oure confusion, Q original of oure dampnacion, Til Crist hadde boght us with his blood agayn ! L9, how deere, shortly for to sayn, 20 Aboght was thilke cursed vileynye; Corrupt was al this world for glotonye. Adam oure fader, and his wyf alsg, Fig Paradys to labour and to w Wfre dryven for that vice, it is ng drfde ; 25 For whll pat Adam fasted, as I rfde, He was in Paradys, and whan J?at he 5t of the fruyt deffended on the tree, Angn he was outcast to wg and peyne. Q glotonye, on thee wel oghte us pleyne! 30 Thise riotoures 2 thre, of which I telle, Lgnge frst fr prime rgng of any belle, 1 eek, not in MS. ; Corp. MS. eek good wordes. 2 riotours. CHAUCER'S CANTERBURY TALES 239 Wfre set hem in a taverne to drynke ; And as they sat they herde a belle clynke Biforn a cors was carled to his grave, That Qpn of hem gan callen to his knave, 1 G9 bet/ jjuod he, ' and axe rf dily 5 What cors is this f>at passeth heer forby, And looke J?at thou report his name weel/ ' Sire/ quod this boy, ' it nedeth never a dl, It was me tggld f r ye cam heer twg houres ; He was, pardee, an gld felawe of youres, 10 And sodeynly he was yslayn tonyght, Fordronke, as he sat on his bench upryght. Thfr cam a privee theef men clfpeth dth, That in this contree al the peple sleuth, And with his spfre he smggt his herte atwg 15 And wente his wey withouten wordes mg. He hath a thousand slayn this pestilence, And maister, fr ye come in his presence, Me thynketh that it wfre necessarie For to be war of swich an adversarle ; 20 Beth rfdy for to meete hym everemoore, Thus taughte me my dame, I sey namogre.' 1 By Seinte Marie/ seyde this taverner, The child seith sooth, for he hath slayn this yej, Henne gver a mile withinne a gret village, 25 Bgthe man and womman, child and hyne and page; I trowe his habitacion be thfre. To been avysed gre^t wysdom it wfre, Jr that he dide a man a dishonour.' 'Y, Goddes armes/ quod this notour, 30 ' Is it swich peril with hym for to meete ? I shal hym seke by wey and ek by strete, I make avow to Goddes digne bgnes ! Herkneth, felawes, we thre been al gnes, 240 II. THE DIALECT OF LONDON Lat fch of us hplde up his hande til oother And fch of us bicomen otheres brother, And we wol slen this false traytour de^th. He shal be slayn which J?at sg manye sleuth, By Goddes dignitee, fr it be nyght.' 5 'Togidres han thise thre hir trouthes plight To lyve and dyen fch of hem for oother, As though he wf re his owene ybgren brother. And up they stirte, al 2 dronken in this rage, And forth they gggn towardes that village 10 Of which the tavernf r hadde sppke biforn ; And many a grisly 99th thanne han they sworn7 And Cristes blessed body they torente,. J&aT Dth shal be dd, if that they may hym hente. Whan they han gggn nat fully half a mile, 15 Right as they wolde han troden pver a stile, An gold man and a povre with hem mette. This glde man ful mekely hem grette And seyde thus, ' Now, lgrdes, God yow see.' The proudeste of thise riotoures 3 three 20 Answerde agayn, ' What, carl, with sory grace Why art ow al forwrapped save thy face? Why lyvest ow sp Ignge in sg grgt age ? ' This glde man gan looke in his visage And seyde thus: 'For I ne kan nat fynde 25 A man, though J?at I walked into Ynde, Neither in citee nor in ng village, That wolde chaunge his youthe for myn age; And thfrfgre moot I han myn age stille ^-^As.lQiige tyme as it is Goddes wille. 30 Ne dth, alias, ne wol nat han my lyf; Thus walke I lyk a restelggs kaityf, And on the ground, which is my moodres gate, 1 yborn. 2 and. 3 riotours. CHAUCER'S CANTERBURY TALES 241 I knokke with my staf bgthe frly and late, And seye, "Leeve mooder, \%$t me in! Lg, how I vanysshe, flessh and blood and^skynJ; Alias, whan shul my bgnes been at reste? Mooder, with vow wolde I chaunge my cheste 5 That in my chambre lgnge tyme hath be, > Yf, for an heyre clowt to wrappe me." But yet to me she wol nat do that grace ; For which ful pale and welked is my face. But, sires, to yow it is ng curteisye 10 To spfken to an gld man vileynye, But he trespasse in word or elles in dfde. In hggly writ ye may yourself wel rfde, Agayns an cold man, hggr upon his hd, Ye sholde arise; wherfgre I yeve yow red, 15 Ne dooth unto an gold man nggn harm now, Namggre than }>at ye wolde men did to yow In age, if that ye sg lgnge abyde ; And God be with yow whfre ye gg or ryde, I moote gg thider as I have to gg/ 20 ' Nay, glde cherl, by God thou shalt nat sg/ Seyde this oother hasardour angn; 1 Thou partest nat sg lightly, by Seint Jghn ! Thou spak right now of thilke tray tour de^th, That in this contree alle oure freendes sleuth ; 25 Have heer my trouthe, as thou art his espye, Telle whfre he is or thou shalt it abye, r By God and by the hggly sacrement.-^ For soothly thou art ggn of his assent Tg sln us yonge folk, thou false theef.' ?f ,^ 30 ' Now, sires,' quod he, ' if f>at ye be sg leef To fynde d^th, turne up this croked wey, For in that grgve I lafte hym, by my fey, Under a tree and thf re he wole abyde ; R 242 II. THE DIALECT OF LONDON Noght for youre boost he wole him ngthyng hyde. Se ye that ggk ? Right thf re ye shal hym fynde ; God save yow, fat boghte agayn mankynde, And yow amende/ Thus seyde this glde man; And everich of thise riotoures 1 ran 5 Til he cam to that tree, and thfr they founde Of flgryns fyne of gold, ycoyned rounde, Wei ny an eighte 2 busshels, as hem thoughte. Nq lenger thanne after dth they soughte, But fch of hem sg glad was of that sighte, 10 For fat the flgryns been sg faire and brighte, That doun they sette hem by this precious hoord. - The worste of hem he spak the firste word. 1 Bretheren/ quod he, ' taak kepe what I seye, My wit is grt though fat I bourde and pleye. 15 This trfsor hath fortune unt5 us yeven In myrthe and joliftee oure lyf to lyven, And lightly as it comth sg wol we spende. \^ Ey, Goddes precious dignitee, whg wende Today that we sholde han S9 fair a grace? 20 But myghte this g5ld be carled fvg this place Hoom to myn hous, or elles unto youres, For wel ye wggt Jat al this gold is oures, Thanne wfre we in heigh felicitee. But trewely by daye it may nat bee ; 25 Men wolde seyn J>at we wfre theves strgnge, And for oure owene trfsor doon us hgnge. This trfsor moste ycaried be by nyghte As wisely and as slyly as it myghte. Whfrfgre I rfde fat cut among us alle 30 Be drawe, and lat se whfr the cut wol falle; And he fat hath the cut with herte blithe Shal renne to the 3 towne, and that ful swithe, 1 riotours. a viij. 3 the, not in MS. CHAUCER'S CANTERBURY TALES 243 And brynge us brd and wyn ful prively. And twg of us shul kepen subtilly This trfsor wel, and if he wol nat tarie, Whan it is nyght we wol this trfsor carle By ggn assent, whfreas us thynketh best/ 5 That gon of hem the cut broghte in his fest, And bad hem drawe and looke whfre it wol falle; And it fil on the yongeste of hem alle, And forth toward the toun he wente angn. And al sg soone as that he was ggn, 10 That ggn of hem ' spak thus unto that oother : ' Thow knowest wel thou art my sworne 2 brother ; Thy- profit wol I telle thee angn. Thou wggst wel that oure felawe is aggn, And heere is gold and that ful grft plentee, 15 That shal departed been amgng us thre ; But nathels, if I kan shape it sg That it departed wfre amgng us twg, Hadde I nat doon a freendes torn to thee ? ' That oother answerde, ' I nggt hou that may be ; 20 He wggt how that the -gold is with us tweye ; What shal 3 we doon, what shal we to hym seye ? ' ' Shal it be conseil ? ' seyde the firste shrewe, 1 And I shal tellen in a Ayordesy fewe What we shal doon and bryngen it wel aboute.' 25 'I graunte/ quod that oother, 'oute of doute, That by my trouthe I shal thee nat biwreye/ * Now/ quod the firste, * thou wgost wel we be tweye, And twg of us shul strenger be than gon. Looke, whan fat he is set, thou* right anggn 30 Arys as though thou woldest with hym pleye, And 1 shal ryve him thurgh the sydes tweye 1 of hem, not in E. MS. ; all others have the words. 2 sworn. 9 wha 1. * that; Harl. MS.thou. R 2 244 IL THE DIALECT OF LONDON Whil that thou strogelest with hym as in game, And with thy daggere looke thou d5 the same ; And thanne shal al this gold departed be, My deere freend, bitwixen me and thee. Thanne may we bgthe oure lustes all fulfille, And pleye at dees right at oure owene wille.' And thus acorded been thise shrewes tweye JJ6 sln the thridde, as ye han herd me seye. This yongeste, which J>at wente unto the toun, Ful ofte in herte he rolleth up and doun The beautee of thise flgryns newe and brighte. ' Lprd,' quod he, ' if sg wf re J>at I myghte Have al this trfsor to myself allpne, Thfr is ng man }>at lyveth under the trgne ^Of God that sholde lyve sg miirye as 1/ And atte laste the feend, oure enemy, Putte in his thought >at he sholde poyson beye, With which he myghte sln hise felawes tweye ; Forwhy the feend fggnd hym in swich lyvynge, That he hadde Ifve hym 1 to sorwe brynge, For this was outrely his fulle entente JTo sln hem bgthe and nevere to repente. And forth he gooth, ng lenger wolde he tarle, Into the toun unt5 a pothecarie, And preyde hym }>at he hym wolde selle Som poyson f>at he myghte hise rattes quelle; And e;ek thfr was a polcat in his hawe That, as he seyde, hise capons hadde yslawe; And fayn he wolde wrfke hym, if he myghte, On vermyn >at destroyed hym by nyghte. The pothecarie answerde, 'And thou shalt have A thyng that, al sg God my soule save, In al this world thfr is ng erf ature, 1 hem ; all others hym or him. CHAUCER'S CANTERBURY TALES 245 That ften or dronken hath of this confiture Noght but the montance of a corn of whfte, That he ne shal his llf angn forlf te ; Yf, sterve he shal, and that in lasse while Than thou wolt gQQn apaas nat but a mile, 5 This poyson is sg strgng and violent/ This cursed man hath in his hond yhent 0*- This poyson in a box, and sith he ran Into the nexte strete unto a man, And borwed of 1 hym large hotels thre, 10 And in the twg his poyson poured he ; The thridde he kepte clfne for his drynke 2 , For al the nyght he shoope hym for to swynke, In cariynge of the gold out of that place. And whan this notour with sory grace 15 Hadde filled with wyn hise grfte hotels thre, To hise felawes agayn repaireth he. What nedeth it to sermone of it mgore ? For right as 3 they hadde cast his dgth bifgore, Right sq they han hym slayn, and that angn. 20 And whan f>at this was doon, thus spak that ogn : ' Now lat us sitte and drynke and make us merle, And afterward we wol his body bene/ And with that word it happed hym, par cas, To take the botel thfr the poyson was, 25 And drank and yaf his felawe drynke alsg ; For which angn they storven bgthe twg. But certes I suppose that Avycen Wrgot nevere in ng canon, ne in ng fen, M9 wonder signes of empoisonyng 30 Than hadde thise wrecches twg fr hir endyn^. Thus ended been thise homycides twg, 1 of, from Harl. MS. 2 owene drynke ; all other MSS. drynke. 3 so as : all others as. 246 //. THE DIALECT OF LONDON And ek the false empoysonere alsg. Q cursed synne of alle cursednesse ! Q traytours homyclde, 9 wikkednesse ! glotonye, luxurie, and hasardrye ! Thou blasphemour of Crist, with vileynye 5 And gthes grfte of usage and of pride, Alias mankynde, how may it bitide That to thy Crfatour, which jmt the wroghte And with his precious herteblood thee boghte,^^ Thou art sg fals and sq unkynde, alias! jo Now, goode men, God foryeve yow youre trespas, And ware yow frg the synne of avarice. NOTES 1 PART I THE MIDLAND DIALECT This part contains specimens of the several varieties of this dialectal division, but especially of East Midland, as that upon which later English is especially based. Only two selections represent West Midland, the ' Prose Psalter ' (p. ioo) and the ' Instructions to Parish Priests ' (p. 119), as that dialect in its purity does not materially differ from East Midland. More important is the distinction of Early East Midland from that of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, which may be regarded as normal Middle English in this dialect. Early East Midland, represented by the first two selections, shows the language in a transition state. For example, OE. a still remains a, the characteristic lengthening of OE. e, a, in open syllables had not taken place, and other less significant changes already mentioned in the Grammatical Introduction. A. EARLY EAST MIDLAND I. THE PETERBOROUGH CHRONICLE The last part of the ' Chronicle,' from 1080 to its close, occurs only in Laud MS. 636 of the Bodleian Library, Oxford. The whole has been frequently edited, as by Thorpe and Earle, before the latter's edition was re-edited by Plummer, 'Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel' (1892-9). Selections are found in Morris ('Specimens,' 1, 9) and Zupitza ('Ubungsbuch,' p. 57,Schipper 75). 1 These Notes are intended to give, in methodical manner, some account of MSS. and editions ; time and place of composition, as well as author if known ; character of the work, relation of the extract to the whole, and metrical relations, if poetry; source of derived material, when known; bibliography of more important monographs ; explanations of words, phrases, allusions, and other difficulties. General works of reference are not mentioned in con- nexion with each selection, for teachers will naturally refer to Ten Brink's P History of English Literature,' Morley's ' English Writers,' Brandl's ' Mittel- englische Litteratur ' in Paul's ' Grundriss der Germanischen Philologie,' and Korting's * Grundriss der Geschichte der Englischen Litteratur.' Cross-references to the texts are by page and line, the Notes to each page of text being arranged in a single paragraph. / 248 THE MIDLAND DIALECT Written at Peterborough, Northampton, the part chosen includes all that is written in the hand of the last continuator, who gives a summary of Stephen's reign immediately after his death in n 54. The selection therefore represents Northeast Midland (NEM1.) of the middle of the twelfth century. See Behm, 'The Language of the Latter Part of the Peterborough Chronicle' (1884) ; H. Meyer, ' Zur Sprache der jiingeren Teile der Chronik von Peterborough' (1889). The I Chronicle/ as the most important source for the history of the period, cannot be too highly regarded. Especially valuable is this contemporaneous account of Stephen's reign, since it is more detailed than most of the other entries and more vividly narrated. On the other hand the order of events is not chronological, as shown by Plummer (as above), II, 307. As to language, the orthography of this selection is less regular than most others of the book. It shows the unstable condition of the written form when English was less commonly used in literature, as well as some orthographic influences of older works. Special peculiarities of orthography are ie for OM. a, ea, rarely eo; e for OM. e (ce), especially in unstressed syllables; ea for OM. e, as in gear ; eo for OM. e, eo, rarely ea ; eo {ceo) for OM. eo, rarely ea. Among consonants the most important peculiarities are ch for the OE. medial spirant g in a few words ; g(z) for the OE. initial palatal spirant g ; / initially for OE. J> (p) in pronominal words when immediately following a final d or /; w for OE. hw, as in warsce. The vocabulary shows a larger French element than the selections immediately following, partly owing to the number of terms connected with government and the church. The inflexions, which have been thought quite irregular, will fall into fairly definite schemes. Noun plurals in es(s) prevail, though a few OE. neuters with long stems still remain without ending. Adjectives have almost wholly lost oblique case forms. Verbs show somewhat more irregularities, but are fast tending to the simplicity of normal Middle English. The syntax of the period is also comparatively simple. On the other hand, the inverted order of subject and predicate is common, and the construction according to sense with collective nouns occasional. The title king (1. 1) is still an appositive and follows the personal name, or the personal name is in apposition with king (1. 13). The most - striking single construction, from the standpoint of Modern English, is the double genitive, as Stephnes Kinges (4, 28), ^e kinges sune Henries (5, 12) ; yet these are quite in accord with OE. usage and the appositive noted above. Subjunctive forms of the verb are naturally much more frequent than in English of to-day. Page 1, 1. 1. Henri King. Henry I, who had come to the throne in 1100. Henri abbot. Henry of Poitou, abbot of St. Jean d'Angely, from which he was expelled in 1131, to the great rejoicing of the monks who had been under him. He was related to Henry I and the Count of Poitiers, and had been a monk at Cluny or Clugni (1, 3) in Burgundy. This monastery was at the height of its prosperity in the twelfth century, some 2 ,000 religious houses throughout Europe acknowledging allegiance to it. 2. Burch. That is Borough of St. Peter, Peterborough, a name which supplanted the earlier Medeshamstede. A Benedictine abbey of St. Peter had been founded in 655 by Oswy, King of Northumbria, and Peada, the first Christian King of Mercia. Plundered by the Danes in 870, it was re-established in 966 by Athelwold, Bishop of Winchester, who also changed its name. 3. te. For }e, after \ THE PETERBOROUGH CHRONICLE 249 a word ending in / or d. 5. Biscop of Seresberi. Roger of Salisbury and Alexander of Lincoln, his nephew. 6. pe. Note the retention of the OE. relative particle in early Middle English, though soon to be replaced by pat. he. The abbot Henry. As in Old English, pronouns are often lacking in explicit reference. So he ... he '. . . his of the next line refer to the same Henry. 10. iaf. This form, among others, shows how completely OE. palatal spirant g had assumed the quality of MnE.^/. Cf. id/en (2, 26), ieden (3, 28). 11. Sanct Wood. St. Neot's in Huntingdonshire. The MS. abbreviation for St. gives us no hint as to whether the OE. noun form, sanct, or sant (cf. Orm's sannt) was actually used. It is doubtless too early for the OF. form saint with a diphthong. 12. Sanct Petres messedai. June 29, the feast of St. Peter and St. Paul in commemoration of their martyrdom ; really the date of reburial of their supposed remains in 358 a. d. 14. pa pestrede. Henry I left England, never to return, on Aug. 1 (Lammas), 1133. The eclipse occurred on the next day, but Henry did not die until Dec. 1, 1135 (1, 18). Perhaps the traditional bringing together of these two dates accounts for the wrong dating of Henry's departure from England. 15. ware. ' Might be ' ; subjunctive preterit singular. For other forms with a in pret. pi. cf. namen (2, 1), drdpen (3, 18), waren (3, 29), forbdren (3, 31), stall (6, 8). 16. sterres abuten. The copulative verb omitted as often. 18. "Sat oper dsei. ' The second, or next day,' ej>er being used with ordinal force as in Old English. St. Andrew's day is Nov. 30, and Henry died on Dec. 1. Andreas, a borrowed word ending in s, takes no ending in the genitive. 19. pa wes trfson. The MS. reading was long a puzzle, and various emendations were suggested before the present editor pointed out the true reading in ' Mod. Lang. Notes,' VII, 254. This was adopted by Plummer in a note to this passage (II, 307). Incidentally this is the first example so far discovered of the French word treason in English. Page 2, 1. 2. Kf dinge. Henry I had founded an abbey at this place, no doubt the reason for his burial there. 10. midewintre dsei. That is Christmas day, but authorities give the date variously, as Dec. 22, 24, 25, 26, the latter being St. Stephen's day. The name midwinter day is Teutonic, and antedates the Christianization of Britain. With the Conquest, Christmas {Cristes masse) came to be used. 12. Baldwin de Bedvers. The rebellion really belongs to the year 1136, as also the compact with David, King of Scotland. This Baldwin, first Earl Redvers (Rivers), died in 1155. 18. for ... to Normandi. The journey was in March, the return (1, 23) in December. 20. get. Plummer says past participle of a weak verb geten 'get,' but this is not likely on several accounts. The word is the adverb get (OM. get, WS. giet) ' yet,' as given in the glossary to Morris's ' Specimens,' I ; cf. for the same word 16, 3 ; 29, 5. The treasure which Stephen yet had, and for which they received him so gladly, was about .100,000. 23. gadering set Oxeneford. This was in June, 1139. Bishop Roger was justiciar, or chief justice, and regent in the king's absence. Roger, the chancellor, was nephew only by courtesy. 25. bise neves. The plural form of the pronoun shows that the OE. genitive his, from he, had developed a possessive pronoun, with inflexion, as mm and pm had done in the older period. Page 3, 1. 3. be nihtes ... be dseies. The force of the OE. adverbial genitive is apparently not felt, and the adverbial relation is more clearly indicated by a prepositional phrase. carlmen and wimmen. ' Men and 250 THE MIDLAND DIALECT women.' The word man was general in its meaning, and probably on this account the more distinctive carlmen was employed. 6. me henged. ' They hanged (them) up by the feet,' &c. The indefinite nie, an old singular, implies a plural, as indicated by the verbs hengen (1. 7) and wrythen (1. 8). 11. cru- cethus. The context sufficiently explains the meaning of this term. The first part is apparently Lat. cruciahis; for the quantity of u cf. critc in Pogatscher, 'Die griechischen, lateinischen und romanischen Lehnworte im Altenglischen.* 14. lof and grin. This must be regarded as still a crux. The MS. reads lof-)grT, which suggested to Thorpe Ip) and grim, 'loathsome and grim,' as the names of the instruments, Ipp being for OE. lad. The use of the two names then accounted for the plural verb. On the other hand, the use of two adjectives in this way for an instrument would presuppose a singular verb, besides being unsatisfactory in other ways. rachenteges. Really a com- pound of OE. racente 'chain* and OM. tek(g), WS. teah(g) 'fetter/ but the relation of the parts of the compound had probably been lost. J>er. To be carefully distinguished from oj/er, OE. oper. Qper, OE. dghwceher, soon became ME. pr, or, and MnE. or. 15. beeron. This form for the infinitive beren is paralleled by ceten = eten (5, 14), begceten = beget en (7, 2). While not marked long here they probably represent sporadic cases of lengthening of e in an open syllable, a change which was not regularly carried out until the thirteenth century. 21. flat lastede. This proves conclusively that the account was not written until the close of Stephen's reign. Cf. also the reference to Martin's abbacy (4, 10 f.) lasting to Jan., H55. 23. eevre um wile. ' Ever from time to time,' OE. a/re ymbe hwlle. The form ttm is Old Norse, cognate with OE.ymbe; cf. umstund in 'Cursor Mundi.' 24. tenserie. First explained by Mr. Round and Mr. Toynbee in the ' Academy,' July II, 1892. It is a NF. form based on LL. tensarium, 'a generic term for certain irregular taxations'; the latter is from tensare, 'to protect, exact tribute for protection.' 31. wer sithon. 'Everywhere thereafter, or afterwards.' The first word is OM. dhwer, WS. ahwcer. Page 4, 1. 3. tunscipe flugen. Notice the construction according to sense ; tunscipe is a grammatical singular, a logical plural, and the verb agrees with the latter, as often. 6. warsee, perhaps -see. OM. hwer (hwarT), WS. hwar, and see from older swcS. 8. Crist slep. In interpreting Christ's sleeping in the ship during the storm (Matt. viii. 24), the ME. ' Metrical Homilies' (ed. by Small, p. 135) explain that the ship is the church : 'And Crist J>arin gasteli slepes, Quen he J>oles god men and lele Wit wic(ce) men and fals(e) dele, f>at betes J>aim wit dede and word Als se bare betes on schipbord.' 11. fand. ' Provided for.' Still used in dialectal English in which a country labourer is engaged for ' so much and found,' that is, so much pay in addition to board and lodging. 14. lset it refen. ' Let roof it, caused it to be roofed.' 17. for to Rome. This event, though placed under the year 1137, could not have taken place until 1145, since Eugenius did not become pope until that year. Cf. note to 3, 21. 18. privilegies. The OF. form is privilege, so that ie is here not long, unless it shows influence of OF. words in ie. 20-21. circewican . . . horderwycan. That OE. wice had acquired final n in the nominative is clear from Orm's use, so that these examples can hardly THE PETERBOROUGH CHRONICLE 251 be assumed to be weak datives. 22. Kogingham pe castel. ' The castle of Rockingham.' 24. solidi. The MS. abbreviation is expanded as a Lat. plural, since the word was hardly English. The words eelc gr, inserted above the line by the writer of the MS., were bracketed by Morris as if not in the MS. ('Specimens,' I), and this led to the proposal of solidatas, ' a measure of land,' as the true reading (' Mod. Lang. Notes/ VII, 134). The correct reading of the MS. shows that a sum of money is intended. 25. winiserd. Plummer notes, on Bede (' Hist. Eccles.,' Bk. I, ch. i), that vine-growing was formerly common in England, especially in some of the monasteries. 28. Stephnes Kinges. Each word is made genitive in form as in Old English. The MnE. group genitive has not yet developed; cf. J>e kinges sune Henries (5, 12), J>e kinges dohter Henries (5, 30). 29. On his time. The death of William of Norwich, afterwards St. William, is placed in 1144 and 1146 by different chroniclers. Plummer says, * The charge against the jews of using the blood of murdered gentiles, especially Christian children, for ritual purposes is as old as the time of Josephus'; see his ' Contra Apionem,' II, 8. Cf. the similar story in Chaucer's ' Prioress's Tale.' 31. lang Fridsei. The term occurs occasionally in OE. langa Frigadceg (Frigedceg), and is common in Old Norse as langifrjadagr. Page 5, 1. 2. and t munekes. 'And those monks.' Editors have seemed to think to an unusual form, but it is a natural development of OE.J>d after a final d; cf. 5, 8. 8. sevest, MS. sevez. The MS. z is an OF. spelling, usually of ts, but here of st. 9. eet te Standard. The battle was fought at Northallerton, Yorkshire. Its name comes from the fact that banners of St. Cuthbert of Durham, St. Peter of York, St. John of Beverley, and St. Wilfred of Ripon were fixed upon a pole in a four-wheeled cart and placed in the centre of the English army. 12. wart it war. 'Became aware of it.' 13. pestrede pe sunne. This date of March 20, 1140 (1. 15), is shown to be correct by the table of eclipses. 16. Willelm^ JErcebiscop. The Willelm Curbuil mentioned at 2, 9. 24. Kodbert Eorl of Gloucestre. Robert was a natural son of Henry I and hence half-brother of Matilda, whose claims to the throne he vigorously espoused. 26. heore laverd. That is, King Stephen; so him of 1. 27. Stephen was taken prisoner Feb. 2, 1141. 30. kinges dohter Henries. This was ./Ethellc (Adelaide) of earlier references, the daughter of Henry I, who was given in marriage to Henry V of Germany. On her coronation, July 25, 11 10,. her name was changed to Matilda. At her husband's death, 11 26, she returned to England, and her father caused homage to be done to her as his successor. This was reason enough for her enmity toward Stephen. Soon after she was given in marriage to Geoffrey of Anjou. She reached England in 11 39 and was chosen Lady (the name Queen was not used for her) in 1141. In June of the same year she fled from London. 32. scse. This is especially noteworthy as the earliest use of the form which became MnE. she. Page 6, 1. 1. biscop ofWincestre. Henry of Blois, formerly abbot of Glastonbury. 8. stali hi. Preterit plural with loss of final when immediately followed by a subject pronoun. In Old English this occurred only in the case of the first and second persons, but it seems to have been extended to the third person in ME. times. Cf. 25, 11, 14. 14. swa diden. The exchange was made in 1 141. The next year came the reconciliation with 252 THE MIDLAND DIALECT Randolph, earl of Chester. 26. brohten hire into Oxenford. This was in March or May, 1141, the chronicler doubling back in his narrative to tell of the divided state of England. Matilda was besieged in Oxford during October or November, 1142, and she escaped to Wallingford in December. She did not go over sea (1. 30) until the early part of 1147. 27. pa herde "Bat seegen. 'Then heard he that saying'; sagen is OE. segen (sagen), 'saying, assertion,' and not an infinitive (OE. secgari) as usually interpreted. Confusion has resulted from the form of the infinitive in 4, 28. 30. hi of Normandi. This happened between 1141 and 1144. Page 7, 1. 1. ferde Eustace. Stephen's son Eustace married Constance, sister of the French king, in February, 1140. He died (1. 8) in August, n 53, his mother May 3, n 52. 2. to wife. The OE. dative remains longest in such expressions as this, though finally displaced by the invariable nom. dat. ace. form; cf. to wive (24, 19), to wlf (40, 13). 9. his sune Henri. Henry succeeded to the dukedom of Anjou on the death of his father, Sept. 7, 1 151. In March, 1152, Eleanor was divorced from Louis VII, and she married Henry (1. 11) in May of the same year. toe to pe rice. ' Succeeded to the kingdom.' The OE. idiom was fon to, and fan had now been displaced by taken, from ON. taka. 12. pa ferde he. This was in January, 11 53, and in November peace was made (1. T5). 16. ware. Pret. subj., ' should be.' Cf. 1, 15. 27. pset minster. Stephen and his queen had founded the religious house at Feversham, Kent, and the minster had been completed in 11 48. Page 8, 1. 1. innen dseis. Some number is perhaps omitted before dais. cusen. The OE. curon had already given way to a form with s, by analogy of the present and preterit singular. So with the past participle cosan cosen in 1. 4. 9. Eameseeie . . . Torneie . . . Spallding. These are Ramsey (Huntingdonshire), Thorney (Cambridgeshire), and Spalding (Lincolnshire \ all in the neighbourhood of Peterborough. The other places named cannot be made out with certainty. II. THE DEDICATION TO THE ' ORMULUM ' The ' Ormulum ' is preserved in Junius MS. 1 of the Bodleian Library, not improbably the MS. of Orm himself. It has been edited by White (1852), and this revised by Holt ( 1878), though a more scholarly edition is still much needed. Selections occur in Morris (' Specimens,' I, 39), Matzner (' Sprachproben,' I, 3), Sweet ('First Middle English Primer,' 43), Zupitza (' Ubungsbuch,' 7, Schipper, 99). An indispensable collation of the MS. was printed by K 61 bring in ' Englische Studien,' I, 1. Of the author nothing is known beyond what is given in this Introduction (see various notes). The ' Ormulum ' was composed in the neighbourhood of Lincoln about 1200, and the language therefore represents the Northeast Midland of that period. Orm's language, in relation to orthography and vowel quantity, is discussed in the Grammatical Intro- duction ( 71, note). Besides may be noted Callenberg, 'Layamon u. Orm nach ihren Lautverhaltnissen verglichen' (1876); Sachse, ' Das unorganische e im Ormulum' (188 1) ; Brate, ' Nordische Lehnworter im Ormulum' in Paul u. Braune's ' Beitriige,' X, 1 ; Kluge, 'Englische Studien,' XXII, 179. THE DEDICATION TO THE ORMULUM 253 The name of the work is given by the author (Preface, 1. 1) : piss boc is 1 nemmnedd Orrmulum, forrjn Jjatt Orrm itt wrohhte. Ormulum is clearly a \ diminutive, after the Latin, of the author's name. The book consists of an , introduction, called dedication and preface, paraphrases intended to cover the ; gospels read in the church during the year, and homilies upon them. Of these paraphrases and homilies only about one-eighth were completed, or at least remain in MS., but these extend to nearly ten thousand long lines. The work has little literary value, as it is prosaic in the extreme, but is especially valuable for the light which it throws on the language of the time. The metrical form is that of the long line of fifteen syllables with ciesura after the eighth, but without rime or regular alliteration. The metrical flow is iambic, and the metre is clearly based on the Latin septenarius. With the addition of rime this metre became the MnE. quatrain of alternate eight and seven syllables, the long line being broken at the csesural pause. On the other hand, Menthel, following Trautmann, tries to connect Orm's verse with that of Otfried, ' Zur Geschichte des Otfriedischen Verses in England ' (Anglia, VIII, Anzeiger, 49). The sources of the 'Ormulum' have been shown to be prin- cipally Bede and Gregory the Great ; cf. Sarrazin, ' Uber die Quellen des Ormulum' (' Englische Studien,' VI, 1). As to language, the peculiarities of Orm's orthography have been discussed in the Grammatical Introduction. Here may be added Orm's a for OE. a, sometimes OM. e, the exact limits of the use not having been accurately made out ; the use of $ or w for the second element of a true diphthong (cf. J>etf ' they,' Awwstln for OF. Austin), as well as for OE. ^ or w ; / for OE. medial/= v ; g in god * good ' distinguished from g in strange, though no example occurs in our selection ; sh{ssJi) for OE. sc, beside sk for ON., OF. sk (sc=sk). The poetical form naturally gives special assistance in regard to language, as in accent of words, and elision of final e (occasionally other vowels) before a vowel or weak //. Orm's vocabulary is characterized by a large Norse element and a smaller OF. element than in the ' Chronicle.' His inflexions are exceedingly simple, and the syntax, at least of this selection, requires no special explanation other than an occasional note. Page 8, 1. 13. broperr mm. Probably not blood -relationship in the restricted sense, but rather that in which Philemon is desired to receive Onesimus as ' a brother in the flesh,' Philem. 16. Cf. Henrici, ' Otfrid's Mutter und Orm's Bruder' (' Zeitschrift f. Deutsches Alterthum,' XXII, 231). 14. Annd. The MS. sign ( -j ) is thus expanded in accordance with occa- sional forms of the word in the ' Ormulum.' Of course there can be no question of the shortness of the vowel in this unstressed word. 15. 1 Godess bus. In the religious house of which they were both canons, it would seem from 1. 17. 16. witt. The dual forms of the pronouns are rare except in the earliest period. 17. Unnderr. While the rhythm of Orm's lines is pre- vailingly iambic, a trochee instead of an iamb often occurs at the beginning of the line, or immediately after the ccesura; cf. Affterr (1. 20), etfwhcer (9, 13), and following the caesura affterr (1. 13), goddspdless (1. 19). Those who suppose that these words are given iambic stress assume that Orm did violence to the natural accent of words, instead of following a frequent custom in all English iambic rhythm. swa summ Sannt Awwstin sette. That is, St. Augustine, the great patron of the monastic life. The more explicit ride actually followed by Augustine monks was that of St. Benedict 254 THE MIDLAND DIALECT (Benet), based on the brief directions and the writings of Augustine. 19. Ennglissh. The substantive English seems already to have become established, since it never occurs with final e in Orm, while the adjective appears with or without e, as in 1. 22, where Ennglissh ffolc is practically a compound, and at 10, 20. hal^he lare. The adjective is in the weak form after a genitive, as shown by Sachse (mentioned above). 20. Drihhtin. According to Orm's manner of indicating vowel quantity the i of the last syllable is long, though the word represents OE. drihten; cf. Morsbach, 67, Anm. 4. 21. pohhtesst tatt. The rule that initial/ of pronominal words becomes t after / or d is followed absolutely in Orm, as shown by Blackburn (< Amer. Journal of Philology,' III, 46). See also note on 9, II. 22. lufe off. Elision of weak e occurs regularly before a vowel or weak h ; see Gram. Introd. 26. unnc birrp. ' It becomes (behooves) us both.' Page 9, 1. 1. pa goddspelless neh. alle. The Latin texts given by Orm after the ' Dedication ' show that he followed, in general, some gospel harmony of his time. 2. sinndenn. This form is less common in Mid- land, except in the early period. It is displaced by are(n), found in the Anglian district in OE. times; cf. ' Vespasian Psalter' earon, Nth. aron {tin), and Sievers, ' Angelsachsische Grammatik,' 427. 4. sawle nede. This might almost be written as a compound. Such examples scarcely prove retention of the OE. feminine genitive, with gender signification, at least for Midland and Northern. 7. amang. Orm's orthography gives no clue to the length of the first a, but the constant appearance of a instead of o ( = p) in later texts seems conclusive proof of shortness ; cf. amgng, 18, 10. 10. t'unnderrstanndenn. Occasional elision of other vowels than weak e occurs in the Ormulum ' ; cf. het, 10, 4. 11. pess te bettre. The change of initial J> to / in pronominal words occurs after s in only a few such ex- pressions as the above. pe^m. This form, with the nominative /<# (1. 26) and genitive fietfre (1. 4), shows that Orm's dialect had already begun to use the ON. forms of the pronoun, a change which had not been fully accomplished in Southeast Midland in Chaucer's time. 16. ferrs. OE. fers, from Lat. versus, soon to give way to OF. vers. 17. wel . . . well. Both forms occur in Orm. Holthausen has shown (' Anglia Beiblatt,' XIII, 16) that wel is the prevailing form in both stressed and unstressed positions, and is used in independent positions, while well is employed when modifying an adjective or adverb. There are some exceptions even to this rule. annd all forrpi. ' And therefore (all forrfii) I was compelled, full often of necessity, to put (don) my word among the words of the gospel, to fill my verse.' Nede is an adverb, and shollde has the old sense of ' was obliged, had to.' 19. wlkenn. This OE. -stem has acquired final n in the nominative singular, contrary to the usual rule. Cf. the compounds circewTkan, horderwycan (4, 21-22). 26. ljiterm. 'Think, judge/ less common meanings of OM. lelan, "WS. la tan. Page 10, 1. 6. fele wordess. Note the early use of fele (OE. sh.feoia) as an adjective, and cf. German viel. 24. att Godd. ' From God ' ; cf. * at the hands of,' a relic of this use in modern English. 30. 3ifF pe}} all forrwerrpenn itt. The same thought is to be found in ^Elfric's ' Homilies,' 11, 528 : Gif we for synfullum mannum gebiddaft, and he "Saere Sin gunge un- wurSe synd, ne beo we swaSeah bedcelede edleanes J>aes godan willan, Seah ]>e we 0am forscyldegodan geSingian ne magon. ' If we pray for synfull men THE 'BESTIARY' 255 and they are unworthy of the intercession, yet we shall not be deprived of the reward of good intention, though we may not be able to mediate for the guilty.' Page 11, 1. 7. all mannkinne node. Mannkinne is an OE. genitive plural, which has not yet taken the invariable plural ending es, perhaps because it was felt to be part of a compound. The form mannkinness is also found in such expressions. 21. flumm Jorrdan. Owing to the regular appearance of the two words in this order Kluge assumes that both are of OF. origin. While I have followed Kluge here, the whole subject of Scripture proper names in English needs fuller investigation. In Middle English the lack of certainty with regard to Latin or French origin of such names par- ticularly affects names beginning with MnE. J, since they are written with I ox J indiscriminately. 26. deepp. The doubling of/ would indicate shortness of the vowel, but the latter is marked long in accordance with the more common writing da) ; cf. 1. 8. wipputenn wrihhte. Without merit or desert,' so ' undeservedly.' Page 12, 1. 6. wiss to fulle sope. * Certainly, in full truth.' Wiss is OE. gewiss, strengthened by to fulle soJ>e. 18. seffnde. The OE. seofede has already been displaced by the analogical form on the basis of the cardinal, as in MnE. seventh. 25. patt he sahh. Cf. Rev. v. 1 f. 32. naness kiness shaffte. Note the genitive inflexion of both adjective and noun. The uninfected adjective is more common, but the inflected form remains in certain expressions. Page 13, 1. 4. all all swa se. The doubling of all for emphasis is not uncommon in Orm. 26. Orrmin. Matzner regarded the name as formed on the Latin model, but Zupitza ( 4 Guy of Warwick,' note to 1. 9529, EETS., Extra Series, 25-26) makes it a diminutive of Orm on the French model ; cf. Awwstin, 8, 17. Orm's name is believed to be from ON. ormr, cognate with OE. wyrm ' worm, serpent.' 30. allre seresst. The MS. gives clear evi- dence, as in some other cases, of elision. B. MIDLAND OF THE THIRTEENTH AND FOURTEENTH CENTURIES I. THE 'BESTIARY' The ' Bestiary,' from which these selections are taken, is found in Arundel MS. 292 of the British Museum. It has been edited by Wright (' Altdeutsche Blatter,' II), by Wright and Halliwell (' Reliquiae Antiquae,' I, 208), by Morris (' An Old English Miscellany,' EETS. 49, 1), by Matzner (< Sprach- proben,' I, 55), and a selection by Morris (' Specimens,' I, 133). The language of the ' Bestiary' is that of the Southeast Midland (SEMI.) during the first half of the thirteenth century. The poem consists of more or less fanciful descriptions of thirteen animals, with allegorical interpretations of their supposed characteristics. The first 256 THE MIDLAND DIALECT twelve sections are based on the Latin ' Physiologus ' of Theobaldus, an Italian monk of the eleventh century, the thirteenth upon Alexander Neckam's ' De Naturis Rerum.' The ' Physiologus ' of Theobaldus is printed by Morris as an appendix to ' An Old English Miscellany.' Fragments of an older ' Physio- logus ' occur in Old English poetry. The metrical forms of the ' Bestiary ' are various. The first and third selections are in long unrimed lines with some attempt at alliteration. The second, with exception of the first line, breaks up into rimed couplets of four (occasionally three) stresses. The ' Signification ' of the Eagle, however, shows long rimed lines with the first half-lines frequently riming together also. If the latter feature were perfectly carried out we should have a four-line stanza riming abab. The metre of the fourth is similar to the first part of the second, but all show many irregularities in detail. These metrical forms are especially interesting in relation not only to the alliterative line of Old English, but also to the rimed couplet of four stresses which was soon to be so common in England. As to language, all Old English diphthongs have become simple vowels, and the new diphthongs are appearing ; OE. ie is no longer used; the change of OE. a to p, and the lengthening of vowels in open syllables, have taken place ; in other words typical East Midland is before us. Special peculiarities in ortho- graphy are OF. c = s initially ; g for g in god, ' good,' and for $ in ligt, ' light,' or ) = y in ge, ' ye ' ; s (ss) = sh ; & always for OE. tf or J>. Page 14, 1. 1. leun stant. Both leun and Uun occur in Middle English as in Old French, the latter finally prevailing. Contractions like stant = standep are more common in SEMI, than in NEM1., and still more common in Southern. hille. No doubt dative of hil (1. 14), though possibly from the OE. hylle f., beside hyll m. and. ' If ' ; it translates Lat. si of Theobaldus, introducing the subjunctive here. The Latin also shows that the first half-line is a separate sentence, not immediately connected with the next as usually punctuated. 4. fetsteppes. Note that the plural in MnE. compounds of mutation nouns, except man, loses all trace of mutation. 5. dun. The addition of this word, though not corresponding exactly to anything in the Latin, seems justified by the context and especially by 1. 18. It was first added by Morris. 6. he. Refers to' hunter,' implied in hunten (1. 1). 9. IIS. With this contracted form compare lied in 1. 12. 16. Hu. Both hu and wu are found in the selec- tions, and represent OE. hu and hwu respectively, the latter commonly becom- ing wu in Sth. English. For convenience they have been regularized throughout the selection on the basis of the first form, the more common Midland variety. 17. divel. This form shows conclusively that shortening of OE. deofol had taken place, since only devel could have become divel. The latter is still common in dialectal English. 18. dennede him. ' Made a resting-place for himself.' The Latin is : ' Viscera Marie tibi, Christe, fuisse cubile,' and OE. denn is glossed ' cubile.' 19. defte.. ' Mild, gentle, meek.' OE. gedaft, whence MnE. daft by a change of meaning similar to that of ' simple/ ' innocent.' MnE. deft, from the same root if not the same word, has acquired the sense ' skilful ' through ' easy,' a natural development from ' mild.' 20. to manne frame. ' To the profit of men.' Mamie is a relic of the OE. gen. pi. manna. Such a genitive plural is preserved only in certain expressions, and probably the folk-mind regarded combinations like manne frame as essen- tially compounds. THE 'BESTIARY 1 257 Page 15, 1. 3. dfde = df}>e, with d from voiced/. Ded for death still exists in English dialects. Cf. 122,6 for the word in rime. 5. hlrde. The strict Ml. form is herde, MnE. (shep)herd. Hirde doubtless comes from WS. hierde ; cf. sllden = shllden (1. 6) for Ml. shelden, MnE. shield. 15-16. dimme . . . him. The rimes of the ' Bestiary ' are sufficiently irregular so that the extra syllable of the first line does not seem remarkable. As dimmc is pi. we assume the word was disyllabic, though compare 20, 26. 21. skies sexe and sevene. Referring to the traditional view of the heavens, based on the Ptolemaic system. 25. Be surme swrSeft. The Lat. reads Tunc sibi sol ambas accendit fervidus alas. Page 16, 1. 2. Ne were. ' If his beak were not ' ; were pt. subj. 15 kirke. A distinctly Nth. or NEM1. form, perhaps used for rime. 16. Or. Distinguish from or, ' or' ; this is ON. dr cognate with OE.rZr, ' ere.' 21. to Gode ward. This is a not uncommon order of words in OE., though toweard {toward) also occurs. Cf. to 6e water ward (17, 9). leteft. ' Thinks' ; this makes a perfect rime with beted and gives a good meaning. The MS. reading lereS = l(red is an imperfect rime in both vowel and consonant. 22. te surme sikerllke. The allegory here may be illustrated by an OE. 'Treatise on Astronomy' attributed to yElfric (' Popular Treatises on Science,' Wright, p. 3), in which this passage occurs: ' Seo sunne getacnetS urne Hselend Crist, se fte ys rihtwisnesse sunne, swa swa se witega cwseS, Timentibus autem women Domini orietur sol iustitiae, et sanitas in pennis eius : Sam mannum j>e him ondraedaS Godes naman ]>am arist rihtwisnysse sunne, and hselfie is on hyre fi<5erum.' The sun betokens our Saviour Christ, who is the sun of righteous- ness, as the prophet said : ' Upon the men who fear God's name shall arise the sun of righteousness, and health is in his wings.' The prophecy is in Mai. iv. 2. Page 17, 1.3. forbrken. Note the MS. reading in footnote. Some emen- dation is clearly necessary, and I suggest that in the text as better preserving the alliteration. 7. narwe buten. The Latin original makes the passage clear : ' Querit angustum lapidis foramen ; Vix movens sese veniensque tandem Inde pertransit spoliatque carnem Pelle vetusta.' Thus narwe refers to Sirl. * He seeks a stone in which (fiat . .-. on) is a hole, narrow, but he forces himself (moves through with difficulty) for,' &c. 24. Htel him is. ' Little (advantage) will be to him from his limbs '; 'he shall have little advantage,' &c. 25. higtest. Note the shorter form higtes in the next line. Page 18, 1. 5. It is te ned. A half-line is lost as shown by the allitera- tion. 6. ful of ftewes. It seems best to regard fnl as imperative of OE. fullian, * become full.' Otherwise, we must supply the imperative of the verb to be, or take ful as an adjective and omit and at beginning of the next line. The Latin gives no assistance. 31. Dat is ure hfved gevelic. * That is like our head.' The full sense is shown by the Latin, where our head refers to Christ : ' Vis novus vitam sine fine dignam, Semper illesum caput est habendum, Hoc caput, dico, quod habes in ipso Principe Christo.' helde we. * Incline we to,' ' if we incline to.' But helde might be a Sth. form for Ml. hplden, WS. healdan (Jiealdan), OM. haldan (hdldan). S 258 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Page 19, 1. 3. seien. Note the early development of a Midland infinitive based on the present indicative 3rd singular. Sth. seggen, OE. secgan, still remains for some time. 4. sge. Pret. subj. 3rd sing., early ME. sage ; cf. note on 1, 15, and Siev. 391, anm. 7. 9. it smit. ' It thrusts out.' Smit = smited. 23. sumer and winter winnen. 'Fair weather and storm strive together.' The Lat. has Si sit tempest as cum vadit, vel venit estas. 28. "Sat, MS. "Bar. The emendation was suggested by Matzner (' Sprachproben,' I, 69). Page 20, 1. 10. doB hem sinken. Maketh them to sink.' 13. Bis devel. The whale was so commonly used as a figure for the devil that the English writer begins at once with ' This devil,' not following the Latin asser- tion of similarity : Viribus est zabulus quasi cetus corpore magnus. This was common interpretation of such Scripture passages as Ezek. xxxiii. 2 ; Isa. xxvii. 1 ; Job xli. 1. 18. wosg him folege'5. Note how the indefinite wosg approaches relative force by the repetition of the subject (at first the clause) in he. The next step was to place he before wosg or who, when wosg becomes wholly relative to he as an antecedent. 22. gast. A short secondary form of OE. gast occasionally occurring. II. THE STORY OF JOSEPH The ' Genesis and Exodus,' from which this selection is taken, is found in MS. 444 of the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. It was edited by Morris in EETS. 7 (1865) and reprinted with corrections in 1874. Specimens are found in Matzner ('Sprachproben,' I, 75), Morris ('Specimens/ I, 63), Zupitza (' Ubungsbuch,' 81), Wulker ('Lesebuch,' I, 1). As in the case of the preceding selection, with which this has much in common, the language of the ' Genesis and Exodus ' is of the southern portion of the East Midland, and the poem was composed in the first half of the thirteenth century. A single author, otherwise unknown, is believed to have composed the whole poem ; cf. Fritzsche, ' 1st das altenglische Story of Genesis and Exodus das Werk eines Verfassers,' ' Anglia,' VI, 43. Notes are to be found in ' Anglia,' VI, Anz. 1; XV, 191; XXII, 141; 'Englische Studien/ II, 120; III, 273; XVI, 429; XXII, 292; 'Archiv fur neuere Sprachen,' XC, 143; 'Mod. Lang. Notes,' I, 65. The poem consists of a paraphrase of the Scripture story, mainly based on the ' Historia Scholastica,' composed by Petrus Comestor between 1169 and 1 1 75. As usual in such cases the treatment is free, many parts of the Bible story being omitted and many additions of mediaeval legend and interpretation being added. The metre is the rimed couplet of four stresses with iambic movement, but with the syllabic irregularity so common in the period. Thus the line often ends with an unstressed syllable after the principal stress, and as often lacks an unstressed syllable at the beginning. In the latter case the first stressed syllable forms a monosyllabic foot. Alliteration of the stressed syllables is sometimes found, though without the regularity of alliterative verse. Our selection includes lines 2037-2490, covering Genesis xxxix. 19 to 1. 14, though with large omissions. Another version of the story of Joseph may be read in ' Cursor Mundi ' (EETS. 57, 59), beginning at 1. 4037, and the part corre- sponding to our selection at 1. 4417. The latter is much fuller and more dramatic, while also showing some interesting variations upon the story. ; THE STORY OF JOSEPH 259 The language of the poem is similar to that of the ' Bestiary,' with which its orthography agrees so thoroughly that in general no further remarks are necessary. A few cases of OE. diphthongs occur, as at 22, 14-15, but similar words are so frequently written with simple vowels as to prove that the older forms did not represent true diphthongs. Otherwise the most noticeable orthographic peculiarity is qu for OE. hw, as in quik (21, 5), perhaps through Nth. influence. The language of the poem is treated by Morris in the Preface to his edition, by Hilmer in 'Die Sprache von Genesis und Exodus' (1876), and by Fritsche as above. Page 21, 1. 1. Putifar trewifl. The form of Potiphar's name is that of the Latin original, as are most of the other Scripture names in Genesis. 2. Id ep. The form here and the rimes at 22, 21-22 and 30, 7-8 prove conclusively that the Latin, not OF. form of the word is meant. 3. sperd. Orm's sperrd (12, 26) shows the shortness of the vowel. Metrically the word is disyllabic, and might be written sperred\ though compare 22, 29-30. 6. prisuner. Note that this is not the MnE. word 'prisoner.' 13. hem drempte. Impersonal uses of the verb were still common, as in OE., though soon to disappear; see Kellner, ' Hist. Outlines of Eng. Syntax,' 151. 15. on sel. Lines 15-16 paraphrase Ioseph . . . ministrabat eis of the Vulgate and Petrus Comestor, but the above words were added to imply regularity of the service. 17. he freinde, MS. he hem freinde. The MS. reading is impossible metrically, unless he hem are to be read as he'm. The text follows Kolbing, ' Eng. St,' III, 305. 18. Harde drfmes. ' Unpleasant (harde) dreams have that power,' that is, to make people mourn. 27-28. hgnd . . . wrong. Note the assonance instead of rime. 28. meflugte. Morris says Sugte = dogte, corrected by Egge in 'Mod. Lang. Notes,' I, 66. ME. 6u}te, ' seemed,' and dojte, ' thought,' later fell together under )ou$te, MnE. thought. Page 22, 11. 3-4. win . . . Verin. Many imperfect rimes in the poem show differences in vowel quantity. With rimes of long and short i cf. those at 28, 25-26; 29, 7-8; 30, 15-16; 31, 17-18; 34,4-5; see also 35, 21-22. 10. Dat, MS. "Sa. Morris suggested the emendation. 21. quad quafl, 'quoth.' For the change cf. Gram. Introd., 100, 116. 25. fleis, fleisb. For the diphthong see Gram. Introd. Cf. wet's (29, 1). 26. agte. ' Possessions, wealth,' not ' care ' as Morris. The line means ' that no wealth may protect thee.' Cf. dp agtes (26, 32). This addition to the Scripture narrative is not found in Petrus Comestor, but occurs in 'Cursor Mundi,' I 4493- Page 23, 11. 7-8. bifgren . . . corn, MS. coren. The MS. reading makes a good eye-rime, but it is doubtful whether corn was disyllabic in pronuncia- tion. Better assume biforti (bifdrri) for biforen. 12. De ranee, MS. "5e ranc he. The emendation makes ranee the correct plural, and leaves sevene l$ne as the more direct subject of haven pvercumen. 13. it smiten. ' They smote.' Morris regards it as a neuter plural form, but perhaps this use is derived from that of it as introducing plural verbs in OE. 14. "Sristen to "Be, MS. Crist hem to "So. The emendation seems justified by the syntax. The plural drlsten is required and 3e feite must be object of it. Cf. the Latin : Septem spicae plenae pullidabant in culmo two, aliaeque totidem iuxta orie- bantur tenues, et percussae uredine, et devorabant priores. 29-30. gn . . . Pharaon. The NF. form of Pharaoh should rime with long close o, as it S2 260 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT does at 22, 1-2, 9-10. Cf. 32, 15-16, and the OF. Pharaun at 23, 21-22. 30. tawnen. See the explanation of the form in the Glossary, and cf. MnE. twit for a similar initial / from OE. at in a compound word. Page 24, 1. 8. gere. The noun ger = $er, ' year,' appears with the plural ger at 23, 31, gere here, and geres in 1. 25. So most OE. neuters gradually assumed the es ending of masculines. 17. "Sarnie Putifar. Confusion in the names Potiphar and Potiphera of our Bible is easy from the Lat. forms Putiphar and Putiphara. It was then easy to make Asenath the daughter of Joseph's old master, as here. Hebrew tradition explained Joseph's marriage of a foreign woman by saying that Job's second wife was Dinah, daughter of Jacob (Gen. xxxiv), from whom a daughter was born and became the mother of Asenath (Petrus Comestor). Moslem tradition gave a romantic turn to the story by making Joseph marry Zuleekha, wife of Potiphar, after the latter's death (Weil's ' Biblical Legends/ 97 f.). 20. Ofter is nu. ' Another (condition) is now than had happened before.' 24. He luveden God. ' They (the sons of Joseph) loved God, he (God) repaid it to them.' 29. Hunger wex. The ' Cursor Mundi ' shows an interesting addition, probably from Hebrew tradition. Joseph, after threshing, casts the chaff upon the Nile, where Jacob, who casually walked by that river (geography did not trouble many mediaeval writers), found it, and sent his sons along the Nile to Egypt to buy corn. 29-30. Chanaan . . . for'Ban. Another qualitative rime, as Chanaan seems to be disyllabic in c Genesis,' though trisyllabic in ' Cursor Mundi,' as in Latin. Cf. 32, 7-8. Page 25, 1. 1. for nede sogt. Morris defined sogt as ' reconciled,' asso- ciating it with OE. sceht, but it is the past participle of seken in the less common sense of ' attacked, driven.' 8. als. A connective of knew (1. 7) and let (1. 8), als must mean ' yet ' or ' though/ not ' also ' as Morris. Cf. Egge, ' Mod. Lang. Notes/ I, 66, and Koch, * Anglia/ XXV, 321. 11. cume ge. Note the form without ending before ge, as in OE. Cf. 1. 28, and with we in similar position, 1. 14. Morris and Matzner change cume to came, but this is surely unnecessary, since the action is regarded as present in time. 16. dot5 us, MS. doftes. Matzner suggested doQ us, though retaining the MS. reading. The change is simple and satisfactory. Koch (' Anglia/ XXV) inter- prets do'fies as equivalent to dad V 's = ddd he (Jacob) us, but Matzner' s suggestion seems better. 19. Hu sulde. This addition to the Scripture is in Petrus Comestor : Impossibile est enim viro idiotae tales Jilios esse, cum etiam regibus talis filiorum copia valde est difficilis. The first part of the line is as emended by Morris. Possibly MS. ojiinan = g~n man, ' one man.' 32. Bat he wgre. Kolbing shows (' Eng. St./ Ill, 305) that he refers to Joseph, not to Benjamin as Morris had assumed. He compares Petrus Comestor : Timebat enii?i ne forte et in ilium aliquid deliquissent. This is added to explain Joseph's imprisonment of his brothers. Page 26, 1. 4. "fte tn. The t, originally a part of det (Sat), seems to have become an integral part of the following word, and is so printed. Cf. to}ere (30, 20), which still remains in dialectal English. 6. To wedde. ' For security/ 'as a pledge.' The frequent occurrence of OE. wedn. in this dative phrase no doubt accounts for the retention of the OE. dative form. Cf. to wive (1. 19). 12. Wrigtful we. 'Deservedly we are/ translating Merito haec patimur, quia peccavimus infrati-em nostrum. 19. deden . . . beden. \ THE STORY OF JOSEPH 261 The rime assumes that both deden and deden must have occurred in speech. This seems better than assuming deden . . . deden. 24. Vqt bifpren. Cf. Egge (' Mod. Lang. Notes,' I, 66) : 'I take in a local sense, "there before, at the top," referring to the mouth of the sacks.' 27. gverttogt. Morris suggests ' over-anxious,' but the word corresponds to obstupefacti turbatique of the Vulgate : Et obstupefacti turbatique muttco (Gen. xlii. 28). ' Amazed, stupefied' are better. 31. Quan men, MS. and quan men. And is omitted, as it seems to have been copied from the preceding line by mistake. Page 27, 1. 5. Of Josep. ' Of Joseph I do not know the end/ para- phrasing the Vulgate, Joseph non est super. 7-8. don . . . on. Cf. rimes of long and short i in note to 22, 3-4. Perhaps the adverb on had long g\ see rimes at 28, 5-6; 29, 27-28. 8. sfgefl. Note the plural subject with singular verb; probably dgad predominated in the mind of the writer. 16. But ge. Note the abrupt transition from indirect to direct discourse ; also the use of the plural pronoun in addressing one person, the earliest instance in English. 17. Quan it is ned. Kolbing points out (' Eng. St.,' Ill, 306) that quan = ' if here, the clause translating Si sic necesse est. 18. And ic ne. Matzner adds ic here as rightly. 25. ftJemoded. Matzner's emendation of MS. edimodes, making the word agree with its form in 1. 1584 of the poem. 28. ben into Egypte ligt. Matzner's reading of the line. He suggests that cumen of the MS. was originally q gloss of ben ligt. 30. lag, MS. was, making no rime. Morris's dag = OE. da is impossible, and Matzner suggests assonance. Koch's late suggestion of stag = OE. stag is equally impossible, as OE. a has regularly become p in ' Genesis.'" Page 28, 1. 2. Her n^n. ' None of them/ The objective use of the genitive plural ; cf. ilre npn (1. 6) and gilre gn (29, 30). 7. $e stiward. Matzner's suggestion for stiward of the MS. Otherwise the pause after stifle must do duty for the omitted unstressed syllable. 8. For ic. This part of the steward's answer does not very well agree with the Latin of the Vulgate, though the probable meaning is ' I have my instructions.' 11-12. come . . . nome. Such seems to be the rime. The first word is Orm's come, ' coming,' and the second OE. nam f. There may have been, however, an OM. nom showing the root of the pret, pi. of niman. 24. Wt ic. ' I think none there did not tremble.' The line corresponds to the Vulgate, Et incurvati adoraverunt eum (Gen. xliii. 28). Inctirvati was apparently understood in its metaphorical sense ' disturbed in mind, trembling,' rather than the literal I bowing.' 32. wur$ tfres wet. ' Was wet with tears.' The expression occurs with and without a preposition; cf. 30, 22, and 31, 4. Page 29, 1. 4. Sette hem, MS. and sette hem. The reading of the text seems simpler than retaining and at the beginning of this line and omit- ting it before him in the preceding. 12. And hem. There is nothing in the Scripture or Petrus Comestor for these lines, as Kolbing pointed out. In ' Cursor Mundi ' the same 'sarmun ' occurs, and the brothers are especially warned against theft. 18. 9r cr. ' Before.' The doubling of the particle is not uncommon. 20. For is^it nogt. All reference to divination (Gen. xliv. 5, 15) is omitted by the English writer here and at 30, 10. Petrus Comestor adds, after paraphrasing Joseph's words about divining, Forte ioco dictum est, nee est imputandum. 30. Bat, MS. fla. Morris's emendation, which seems necessary. 32. Up quam. A very early use of quam, ' whom,' 262 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT as a relative pronoun. Such use appears first in the oblique cases, but is not established until Late Middle and Early Modern English. Page 30, 1. 1. He be slagen. Matzner's emendation from MS. reading he slagen. agen. ' Back,' not 'again,' as Morris. 'There is no reference to an earlier state of slavery ' (Egge). , - Page 31, 1. 1. lewse. This seems to be the only form of the MS., occurring also at 1. 1576. No doubt the form should be leswe, OM. les (ace. leswe), WS lies, connected with OE. lesan-lces, ' to glean.' Gersen. The Lat. form is Gessen, which a copyist seems to have transformed by mistaking s for r. With this rime with long e cf. 31, 12-13; 32, 12-13, where the vowel is clearly short. 9. For luve of Iosep migte lie tlmen. The him of 1. 8 and the he here seem to refer to the father (30, 31), and the line means 'For (on account of) love of Joseph might he prosper.' The rime of tlmen here and in other places may indicate shortening. 19. Als ffle. Kolbing suggested connecting with following rather than preceding line. It translates Petrus Comestor, Et totidem (referring to Ben- jamin's gift) misit patri. Page 32, 1. 3. Wei me. No verb is necessary in the exclamation. Cf. wumme (195, 33). 6. And sen. Matzner adds him, but it is unnecessary and adds an extra syllable to the line. 8. manie a man. Note the early introduction of a to make the singular number clear, indefinites tending to lose their singular uses and forms. 15. Fader dere, MS. derer. Matzner's change. 20. ^, MS. flog. The copyist was influenced by the preceding dog just above ; cf. Gen. xlvii. 9. 23. S "SinkeE. Kolbing ('Eng. St.,' Ill, 307) pointed out that the speech of Jacob ends with the preceding line, these words paraphrasing a comment of Petrus Comestor: Peregrinationis dixit, quia sancti vitam hanc pro incolatu habent. 29. Him and hise, MS. he. The change is Matzner's. Page 33, 1. 2. fowrtene ger, MS. xiiij . The writer is in error, as the Vulgate reads decern et septem annos. That the error is not a copyist's is clear from the fact that ME. seventene would be too long to Tepla.ee/owrlene. _ 6. off he, MS. offe. Matzner added he after offe, and Schumann (' Anglia,' VI, Anz. 1) proposed the reading adopted. 7. Bat quan it wurfie. Literally, ' that when it should be done with him/ an idiom easily understood to-day though not a literary form. 16. hem. Kolbing (' Eng. St.,' Ill, 307) would change hem to him, referring to Crist (1. 14) only. He quotes the comment of Petrus Comestor : Cura fuit Sanctis sepeliri in terra, qua sciebant Christum resurrecturum, ut cum eo reszirgcrent. But surely the wish of Jacob twice repeated (Gen. xlvii. 30; xlix. 29) was to be buried with his fathers, and it is more likely that hem is correct. It would include Christ with hise eldere {1. 13). 27. smaken. Matzner alters to mdken, but the sense of smdken is clear ; cf. 14, 2. 28. biwaken. The whole passage upon the burial customs occurs in Petrus, though with several slight differences. 29-30. daiges . . . laiges. For forms see Gram. Introd. Page 34, 1. 5. delven it witS yre. 'Bury it with iron (instrument).' The last two words add nothing of value, but no doubt the whole was a common expression in rime. 12-13. mide . . . wechdede. Perhaps for mide we should . 'FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR J 263 read mede {mdel) with the vowel of ON. met}, Dan. med. Cf. 34, 30-31. 21., wel him. ' Well may it be with him (to hint) that has done well.' 30-31. dede . . . mide. Another rime which shows the short form of ME. dede, if not indeed that which Orm regularly uses, dide. * III. 'FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR ' The story of f Floris and Blauncheflur,' of which this selection forms a part, is found in four MSS. : Gg. 4, 27, 2 of Cambridge University Library; Cotton Vetellius D. Ill of the British Museum ; Auchinleck MS. of the Advocates' Library, Edinburgh; Trentham MS. of the Duke of Sutherland's Library. Of these the first and best, so far as complete, was edited by Lumby, EETS. 14 (1866), and re-edited f by Dr. G. McKnight in 1901. Other editions of the poem are those by Hartshorne ('Ancient Metrical Tales' (1829)), Laing (Abbotsford Club Publ. (1857)). A critical edition, with valuable introduc- tion from a comparative standpoint, was made by Emil Hausknecht for the j Sammlung englischer Denkmaler' of Zupitza in 1885. The Cambridge MS. belongs to the middle, possibly the second quarter, of the thirteenth century. The language is that of the Southeast Midland, with a considerable number of strictly Southern forms, as shown by the footnotes. This direct Southern influence points to a district farther south than that of the ' Bestiary ' or ' Genesis and Exodus.' Owing to the mixture of Southern with Midland forms this selection does not represent the East Midland in its purity, but is added largely because of its greater literary interest. The metre of the poem is the rimed couplet of four, sometimes three, stresses. 'Floris and Blauncheflur' is a romantic tale, probably of Eastern origin, and brought to the West in the twelfth century, perhaps by crusaders. The English poem was freely translated and condensed from a French version, and is one of the earliest of a long scries of French romances in Middle English literature. The main current of the story to the beginning of our selection (1. 433 of Camb. MS., 847 of the Hausknecht text) is as follows. Floris and Blauncheflur had become passionately attached as children. The father of Floris, the king of Spain, disapproves of the union, and suggests killing the maiden. In the original French version Blauncheflur is the daughter of a Christian captive, and the father of Floris a Saracen. The queen, mother of Floris, proposes sending him away, and this was done. Blauncheflur is then sold to the ' Admiral ' of Babylon for a marvellous cup, a tomb is erected, and Floris, on his return, is told that she is dead. He is so heart-broken that he attempts his life, and the king and queen reveal to him the truth. Floris proposes to seek Blauncheflur, and the king gives him the marvellous cup, the queen a magic ring. He has various adventures in his search, and finally reaches Babylon. Here, by giving him the marvellous cup and promising great wealth, Floris at last persuades the porter of the tower in which Blauncheflur is confined to assist him. Then follows our selection. The Southern forms in the original text have been largely replaced by those of the Midland. This applies especially to those with u, OE. y, and in- flexional forms, while some with eo (heo, 36, 16), which would probably not be found as late as this text but for Southern influence, have been retained. Besides these peculiarities, among vowels may be mentioned the rare use of 264 I. THE MIDLAND DIALECT o for u (jongling, 44, 3), a usage to become much more common in the follow- ing selections. Among consonants, the regular use of ^ for y initially and for a palatal and guttural spirant medially separates these sounds from the stop g (as in go), though the latter character is still used for g = dg (as in Jugement, 42, 2). For the latter sound initially, OF. j also appears. OF. c s is found as in certes (38, 11), Clarice (38, 3), and sch for sh. Contrary to the practice of the last two texts wh represents OE. hw, as in Orm. Among inflexional forms, a few with the prefix z' = OE. ge have been left, as perhaps properly belonging to SEMI., at least longer than to Ml. and Nth. English. A special treatment of the language occurs in Hausknecht's edition, with which cf. ' Eng. St.,' IX, 92, ' Anglia,' Anz., VIII, 150. For notes see ' Anglia,' I, 473 ; ' Eng. St.,' Ill, 99, 272, IX, 389. Page 35, 1. 15. cupen. Hausknecht takes this as OF. cupe, not Sth. ciipe = OE. cype, because of the form in the Auchinleck MS., coupe {couppe) = cupe. The meaning is the same in either case. 19. gegges. The Trenth. MS. has may dens. 20. for hfvie. A substantive use of the adjective, as in the colloquial 'for cold,' 'for hot.' 28. lete hire stunde. Hire refers to the basket {ciipe'), the SEMI, apparently agreeing with Sth. in preserving grammatical gender later than in Ml. and Nth. ; cf. he referring to ring (43, 16). The adverb stunde, MS. stonde, completes the rime and sense : ' and go forth and leave it {hire) at once.' It is easy to see how stunde was misunderstood for stpnde. Page 36, 11. 1-2. wolde . . . bihplde. Long o in wolde is proved by occasional rimes like these, though the short form is equally clear from Orm's wollde ; cf. 23-24. Otherwise we must assume qualitative rimes only, in such cases. 7-8. rde . . . hadde. These two lines, with imperfect rime, are found only in Camb. MS. and are rejected by Hausknecht from his critical text. Perhaps we are to read hgde (OE. hade < hcefde). 9. age, MS. agen. The MS. rime agen . . . him is of course impossible. Age, from Auch. MS., and a slight change in the following line, makes all right. Trenth. MS. reads : f When he sawj it was not shee, Into J>e lepe asen stert he.' 15-16. itld . . . ispld. The retention of the OE. prefix ge- as ?'-, occasion- ally found in Ml., is characteristic of Sth. English ; cf. if ere (37, 22). 16. heo. Note the Sth. feminine of the pronoun, as well as the OE. diphthong eo. 17. lfpe. An infinitive dependent upon comen, as Zupitza pointed out in 'Anglia,' I, 473 : Now maidens came running (leaping) in to her.' 19. what hire were. ' What might be to her,' that is, ' what was the matter with her?' a common idiom. 21. "Wei heo was bipo3t. ' She was very (well) con- siderate and (considered) where to find them answer ' ; or could whare be for ware, * wary ' ? Trenth. MS. has : 'Clarys byJ>ou5t hur anoon ry3t pat hit was Blauncheflur )>e white, And gave J>e maydens answere anoon/ 23. ich, MS. ihc always. This can hardly indicate the true Sth. form ich = it/ {ch in chui'ch), but rather a SEMI, ic in which c {k) is shading out into a spirant like German ch in ich. Page 37, 1. 2. Wilt u. Usually printed as one word, but in this book the identity of each word has been consistently preserved by separating even the 'FLORIS AND BLAUNCHEFLUR' 265 reduced forms, as here. 8. libbe. Another form at least more common in the South. In Ml. and Nth. bb of the OE. infin. and ind. pres. 1st sing, has been replaced by v, by analogy of the 3rd sing, and the other forms of the verb. Cf. MnE. have, tive, and for a similar loss of gg, lie (' recline '), buy, say, lay. Page 38, 1. 3. pg. This addition to the MS. line seems to be required by the metre, though not added by Hausknecht. 6. o = of. Theoretically we must assume a long as in from on, but partly to differentiate the two words I have used short in this word, even in these early instances. 22. Ower beire. An objective genitive, ' of you two.' 25-26. adun . . . fram. An impossible rime. All other MSS. read aroum {aroom, rozvii), i. e. arum, OE. on{ari), gerum, * apart,' and no doubt this is the correct form, though giving assonance only with adun. Page 39, 11. 13-14. wite . . . undelete. Correct rime form here requires undergite, not uncommon in Sth., or possible wet.e < wite. 'But they might not long guard them, that they should not be perceived,' or as we should say, 1 They could not long prevent them from being perceived.' Page 40, 1. 4. loke. So MSS., but syntax requires loked, in which final d is rarely dropped. 15-16. arist . . . atwist. Matzner explains the first as a contracted form of arised (Siev. ' Angelsachsische Gram.,' 359, 8), and the second as an analogical preterit like OE. wiste. We should expect preterits in both cases from the form of .the narrative, but no such preterit as arist seems to be known. 23. piler. The pillar in which the water-pipes were con- cealed. 28. He axede. The pronoun refers to Admiral, which the other MSS. repeat here as in 40, 2. Page 41, 11. 9-10. mup . . . cup. Perhaps we should read mufie ds., cilj>e pi. of the adjective. 11. te:j. The short form belongs here, or the rime is qualitative only, as in 11. 21-22. 19-20. caste . . . breste. With kesteiox caste, a not uncommon ME. form, the rime would be correct ; cf. 42, 3-4. Breste is an OE. neuter which has not yet acquired the es plural. 30. ligge. A characteristic Sth. form, the prevailing Ml. being lie{ti). Cf. note on 27, 8. Page 42, 1. 30. hondhabbing. A legal expression handed down from OE. times, the original word being a participle hand/uzbbende ; cf. ' Anc. Laws and Inst, of England,' I, Index, habbendce handa. Page 44, 1. 32. ^et. This word has not been satisfactorily explained, but the best assumption seems to be that it is for $id(e), with wifidraje as an infini- tive depending upon it : ' And Blauncheflur went (endeavoured) to withdraw him.' Page 45, 1. 2. pat oper. The line is too short metrically, and probably we should read pat eiper 5j>er deide bifgre ; cf. 37, 29 and 45, 5. Page 46, 1. 1. of Spaygne. It looks as if this were originally a gloss which had been thrust into the line, perhaps because the beginning of the story is incomplete in all the English texts, and the connexion of Floris's father with the Saracens was lost sight of. 266 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT IV. 'DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL' The < Debate of the Body and the Soul' is found in six MSS. : Auch. MS., Edinburgh ; Laud MS. 108, and Vernon MS., both of the Bodleian ; Digby MS. 102, Royal MS. 18 AX, and Additional MS. 22, 283 of the British Museum. Our text is from Laud MS. 108, which was edited by Th. Wright in 'Latin Poems commonly attributed to Walter Mapes,' by Matzner ('Sprach- proben,' I, 92), and by Linow in ' Erlanger Beitriige zur englischen Philologie,' in which the Laud MS. is accompanied by three others and an important intro- duction, together with appendices. The ' Debate ' was written in the second half of the thirteenth century, and the Laud MS. represents East Midland in' the main, of northern rather than southern variety, but with a considerable number of Sth. forms. The interest of the poem rather than the purity of the text has led to its inclusion here. The ' Debate ' is based on a motive common in Western Europe in the middle ages. It finds expression in Old and Early Middle English in. an ' Address of the Soul to the Body.' The ' Debate ' or ' Dialogue ' between the two belongs to Middle English only; cf. Bruce, ' A Contribution to the Study of the Body and the Soul Poems in English' ('Mod. Lang. Notes,' V, 197). To the ' Debate ' two poems bear close relation, the Latin ' Visio Fulberti (Philberti) ' printed by Wright in the above-mentioned work, as by Meril in ' Poesies populaires latines anterieures au douzieme siecle,' and an OF. poem ' Un Samedi par Nuit,' Anhang I, to Linow above. A modern version of the ' Debate ' was made by Sir Theodore Martin in the ' Monk's Dream,' and one was printed by Prof. F. J. Child of Harvard for private circulation. The metre of the poem is an eight-line stanza made up of lines with four stresses and iambic movement, riming abababab, with the b rimes more exact than the others. The poem has been treated in relation to sources, language, metre, by Kleinert, 'Uber den Streit zwischen Leib u. Seele ' (1880), Heesch, ' Uber Sprache u. Versbau' (1884), Linow as above, Kunze, ' f>e Disputisoun bitwen )>e Bodi and pe Soule ' (1892), Bruce as above. Special peculiarities of language which appear for the first time are the new diphthongs ei {ey) and au (ou) before palatal and guttural ) (g) respectively, as ei}ene (51, 25), sau) (47, 27). The former occur rarely in ' Genesis and Exodus/ as already noted. Here also = u commonly, and ou = u almost invariably. Among consonants fw represents OE. hw, as in fwllene (48, 12), and $th of the MS. = jt {jht). Owing to lateness of the MS. copy, rather than the poem, final ) is often omitted, or added to words to which it does not belong. These peculiarities, as scribal, have been placed in the footnotes. Strictly Sth. forms have also been placed in the footnotes, and attention will be called to some of Nth. origin. The much more frequent loss of final n in inflexional forms should be noted in this and the following selection. Page 47, 1. 26. droupening. The MS. reading droukening can hardly be correct, as it must be connected with ON. droukna, ' to drown,' an inappro- priate meaning. Auch. and Vera. MSS. have droupening (droupnynge) , while Digby MS. has derkyng, as if the scribe had not understood the form before him. Page 48, 1. 2. to pay. * For pleasure, satisfaction/ The MS. pay) seems to indicate that, at the time of the copy, $ had already shaded out into i, \ 'DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL' 267 since it is here added to an OF. word to which it could not have belonged. Cf. similar forms in the footnotes. 5. gst it. Such repetition of the sub- ject in pronoun form, originally used for emphasis, came to be employed by the metrist to complete his line. Cf. Kellner, ' Hist. Eng. Syntax,' 284, 286. 6. It, MS. yt. Initial y for i has usually been replaced by the latter in these early selections, to reduce the number of variants, especially in initials. 18. lede. The changes of meaning and use in this word are especially interesting. First, 'Latin (tongue),' a borrowed adjective; next, 'dis- course, speech, in Latin ' ; then, ' any tongue, language, speech ' ; here, ' speech in sense of voice,' perhaps ' boasting speech ' ; the word may also mean ' song of a bird.' 21. 3were ben. In Laud MS. this and the next stanza change places, all other MSS. giving the order of the text. The Auch. MS. also has another stanza between the two 26. fedde, MS. ledde. The other MSS. nave fed (feddes). Feddes would agree in use with leddes, but would not rime with Jledde (1. 28). Page 49, 1. 10. gn to greipe. So Auch. MS., which seems better metri- cally than gpn greipe, though the latter is the older syntax. Two forms have developed, that of Auch. MS., and gp and greij>e of Digby, a well-known form in colloquial and dialectal English. 16. me bigfte. At this point the Laud MS. lacks seventeen stanzas as compared with the Auch. text. Eleven of these continue the speech of the ' Soul ' (see Linow, or a modernization), after which the ' Body ' (Auch. MS.), 'Lift up his heved opon J>e swere; As it were sike it gan to gron, And seyd, " WheJ>er Jjou art mi fere, Mi gost J^at is fro me gon?"' The ' Body ' admits that it must decay, and then turns upon the ' Soul ' with a countercharge : 1 Soule, 5if J)ou it me wilt atwite, p>at we schul be boJ>e yspilt, 3if J)ou hast schame and gret despite, Al it is fine owhen gilt. Y \>e say at wordes lite, WiJ> ri3t resoun $if J>at ow wilt, J>ou berst \>e blame and y go quite; J?ou scholdest fram schame ous have yschilt.' Then follow the stanzas at 49, 17. 14. swelle. Note the new vowel which has developed in the MS. suwelle, and cf. koweynte (48, 15). 17. Pe schop, MS. schop pe. The text is the reading of all the MSS. except Laud. If the poet intended to mark the contrast between J>e (the 'Soul') and the 'Body,' the Laud MS. is correct. 22. god, MS. guod. The MS. form is of Nth. origin, unless perhaps Kentish can be assumed to have influenced the Laud MS. 23. dumb and daft. An example of the alliterative phrases, once so common, and still often preserved in poetry. Cf. lime and lyp (50, 15), teme and tche (50, 27), linde and l%f (51, 22), f eld and fenne (51, 23). Under the influence of these phrases of OE. origin new ones have often been made, as pile and pip (50, 13), where the first is OF., and preye and prgche (51, 1), where both words are of OF. origin. In rest and ro (51, 19) the second is ON., and in }riven and Prp (51, 17) both are of Norse origin. 24. me pertil. Me, omitted in Laud, occurs in all other MSS. and is necessary to the metre. 268 7. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Page 50, 1. 3. gast. Both ggst and gast occur in the poem, the latter riming with short a, as at 58, 13, so that it probably represents not Nth. gast, but a secondary form from OE. gast. Cf. . Morsbach, ' Mitteleng. Gram.,' 62, anm. 22. dist. A somewhat unusual shortening of didesi. Cf. the form in rime at 54, 4. 28. 3 wa t was yvel. Linow has the impossible leading }wat was wel from a misunderstanding of Sth. iivel of the MS. fwat at the beginning of the line was suggested by Matzner; cf. 58, 22. Page 51, 1. 9. edest. The shorter and earlier edes would make the rime perfect. Cf. leddes (48, 24). 13. Ho may. This stanza, found at this place in Auch. and Digby MSS., occurs in Laud after 56, 16. As to sense it fits either place. 18. Mi^tis did, MS. mittis ded. Matzner proposed the reading of the text. Pluralizing an abstract noun for emphasis was common in OE., and remained in the ME. period sometimes ; cf. Kellner, ' Hist. Eng. Syntax,' 21. 19. ro. Though from ON. ro(r), and so having close 0, it is possible the has become open under the influence of preceding r. 20. me in pine. Matzner added me, which occurs in all the other MSS. Page 52, 1. 3. ni5t, ni^th. This is the beginning in our texts of the spell- ing^ = $t{$ht). Cf. he c/iin' Florisand Blauncheflur.' 8. Come pou. 1 If thou shouldst come.' Subjunctive in transposed clause, as in MnE. ' had I.' 14. Sat or stod. That is, ' (Where) sat (I) or stod,' in ellipsis with the pre- ceding line. 21. pat tou ne were. * That thou were not (present) and advised course (counsel), 'that is, ' Unless thou wert present,' &c, ' I never did, 1 &c. 23. mowen. The shortened form mown is necessary for the rime ; cf. 78, 31. 29. chaunged, MS. chaunched. Matzner suggested the] change, which is obviously necessary. Page 53, 1. 7. Kevere of catfl. 'I should have ' from the first line is to be supplied. Then nome ( = nume) is a past participle depending upon ' should have.' 10. Ne were pe wit. ' Were it not for the wit that was wholly thine.' 18. S doth. ' As doth that (one) who dares no other (thing).' 26. gete, MS. getin. The change seems necessary for metre, and is proper owing to the many infinitives which have lost final n. 30. bftin and birst. Matzner connects the last word with bersten, ' burst, broken,' but the pp. in Ml. would be bersted regularly, while both form and meaning point to OE. gebrysed with syncopation of e and shortening of the vowel after metathesis. Page 54, 1. 4. dist. So MS., although breaking the rime sequence. Perhaps dirst, ' durst,' connected with OE. dy{f)ste, found once in the Rush- worth ' Matthew,' a Mercian text. 13. gloterie. Altered by Linow and Matzner to glotome, but a substantive of this form, with the same meaning as glotonle, occurs in OF. works. 22. we. Matzner added to the text as necessary. So also dide in 1. 27, though Matzner uses the Sth. form dude. 24. pou sau}. It has been customary to add J>o}, f though/ at the beginning of this line, and Vern. and Digby MSS. so read. Auch. MS. reads : 1 Litel hede tok J>ou of Jpat When J>ou seise ded men in grave.' This seems to indicate that the third line of the stanza refers to the fourth and not to the second, and I therefore keep the MS. reading. The 'Body* took no heed of the many dead seen in the grave, and thought no such fate could come to it. \ 'DEBATE OF THE BODY AND THE SOUL' 269 Page 55, 1. 6. Aby . . . aby5e. Note the double forms of the same verb, one without the spirant ). 11. 9 n untight. Matzner says, 'only orthographically different from an untiht of Vern. MS.,' but gn implies greater emphasis on the word than would be implied by the article. 25. lein 911 hond. Matzner interpreted lein as ' conceal, hide,' and Linow regards gn as an adverb modifying lein, taking hgnd as a direct object. I assume that MS. on is 'one,' and that the expression means 'lay a (one) hand,' i. e. ' initiate one hand that hath turned to shame and sin.' Page 56, 1. 7. ;wanne pe bllnde. Cf. Matt. xv. 14. 12. las. Matzner assumes this is pret. of lesen = lgs (OE. leosan = leas), 'lose,' when it must be accounted a shortened form, certainly not common. I propose the pret. of Igsen = las (OE. lesan = lces), 'gather, collect'; 'for all my love on thee I collected or centered.' The usual, but special sense of ' glean,' is not the only one, as shown by 'Elene' 1238, where ic las is used intransitively. 23. pey. Note the double forms of the pronoun J>ey, he (1. 8) in this poem. 29. pus sone. The Auch. MS. reads so jong, ' so young,' and Vern. and Digby J>us jong. There seems no sufficient reason for departing from the Laud reading. Page 57, 1. 4. mes. Note the plural without ending in an OF. word ending in s. With its meaning of ' messes, courses at table,' cf. OE. sand (sgnd), ME. sande (sgnde) from send. 12. N"im of me. Laud MS. reads on, all others of. J>i soule is appositive, of course. 18. bochere. Both Laud and Vern. MSS. read bofielere, Auch. bucher, Digby, bell-wether. The Auch. reading is to be preferred. 21. trotevale. The origin of the word is obscure. Perhaps from OF. *trotevale, with some such meaning as ' a trifling thing.' Halliwell quotes : 'Yn games and festys and at the ale Love men to lestene trotevale.' Page 58, 1. 20. in a lake. In a lake.' The MSS. vary greatly, as if the passage were misunderstood. Auch. reads : 'And seJ)J>en into a pit yeast Unto a nadder and a snake.' Page 59, 1. 1. pe wayn. Matzner thinks the reference is to the wagon used for carrying the dead body, and cites Turner's ' Hist, of the Anglo- Saxons,' III, 84. 2. leid pe spfche. ' Laid (aside) the speech.' Auch. MS. reads : And )>e tong ha]> lorn his speche,' giving the sense clearly. The other MSS. agree with Laud. 9. p. Matzner would change to Jioli, ' thou.' The Auch. MS. gives the sense : ' "When Jjou feldest )>e sike and sere.' Our line may be read, * When that (the life) was so sick and sere.' 19. And mi^te. ' And might five (times) such as there are in the world of all things,' that is ' five times as many things as there are in the world.' Page 60, 1. 4. A pousand develene. The plural develene = Ml. devcls is another indication of Sth. influence in this poem. 10. "With brode bulches. In the middle ages devils were often pictured as having the most hideous deformities. 20. shenke abouten. Matzner proposed the emenda- tion. 270 7. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Page 61, 1. 12. a cpte. Matzner alters to colte, ' colt,' on the ground that the devil was often represented as a horse. I have preserved the MS. reading, assuming that if the word is for colte the / has already been lost, thus preserving the rime. 18. ilke a grte. Note the addition of a after ilke, to make the singular clear. Cf. note on 32, 8. 30. to him were let, MS. led. Surely led is impossible in both rime and meaning; let, 'permitted,' fits both exactly. Page 62, 1. 6. Bauston (MS. Hauston) and Bewis. All but Laud MS. agree in using alliterative names : Auch. Bausan and Beweviis, Vern. Bauson and Benfys, Digby Bausan and Beaufitz. Can the original names in Laud be connected with those in the OF. romance ' Beuves d'Hanstone ' ? 30. to wrpper hfle. Wrg)er seems to be an old fern. dat. sing, which has become fossilized in this stereotyped expression. Page 64, 1. 5. pg alle sinful. The Laud line is too long metrically, and Vern., Digby agree in alle synful. V. 'ADAM AND EVE' The metrical Adam and Eve,' or ' Canticum de Creatione ' as it has been called, occurs in Auchinleck MS. at Edinburgh, and Trinity College MS. 57 at Oxford. The former, from which our selection is taken, was edited by Laing for the Abbotsford Club (1857), and by Horstmann, ' Altenglische Legenden ' (1878), p. 139. Prose versions of the story are found in Vern. MS. (Horst- mann's 'Legenden,' 1878, p. 120), Egerton MS. 876, Harl. MS. 4775, Bodl. MS. 596, both the latter having been edited by Horstmann for the ' Archiv fiir neuere Sprachen,' LXXIV, 345. The language of the poem is that of the SEMI, dialect, as shown by Bachmann in his excellent monograph ' Die beiden Versionen des ME. Canticum de Creatione,' and the time of writing about 1300. The poem contains an apocryphal story of the fall of man, the repentance and penance of Adam and Eve, and their death. It is based on the ' Vitae Adae et Evae' (see edition of W. Meyer, 1878). Just before the beginning of the selection Adam, in his last illness, has commanded Eve to go with Seth to Paradise, where they are to receive a message from God. They are met in the way by the devil, who bites Seth in the face before the latter commands him to be gone. Then they proceed on their journey as in the passage chosen. To the latter version, represented by the Trinity MS., was added the story of the cross tree, said to have grown from the seeds brought by Seth from Paradise and placed under Adam's tongue on his deathbed. Both stories also appear in ' Cursor Mundi,' 1. 1237 * The metre is the rimed couplet of four stresses, with occasional lines of three stresses and other irregularities. The language shows fewer peculiarities than any selection so far. The MS. omits final nn a number of forms to which it must be restored on metrical grounds, probably indicating that the copyist's speech had lost this sound, though perhaps owing only to scribal carelessness. On the other hand, the metre proves that final e was beginning to disappear in many classes of words, as pronouns and other unstressed words. Bachmann also thinks that final e at the end of the line was wholly lost, but his position seems not to be demonstrated by the examples cited. See his monograph for a fuller treatment of language. \ 'ADAM AND EVE* 271 Page 64, 1. 12. ne, MS. no. The MS. form can hardly be regarded as the emphatic negative np~, OE. na, and must be an orthographic variant of un- stressed ne\ cf. ojain of MS. at 65, 23. 13. Sche ne durst nou3t. Earlier in the poem Adam had told Eve to take Seth : 1 For he haj> nouBt trespast so miche As have we, sikerliche, perfore he may J>e balder be To speke wij) Jhesu Crist pan we/ 20. an angel bri}t. According to the Trinity version this is Michel, 1 Michael.' 21. manere, MS. maner. The MS. shows lack of final e in a number of places in which it must have been originally written or pro- nounced; cf. term (1. 25 and 65, 1), mett (66, 5), &c. 26. Of five pousande. That is, as is not very clearly told, until Christ's death and the 'harrowing of hell' during his three days in the grave. Cf. the various versions of the harrowing of hell ' story in Old and Middle English, and 67, 23. Page 65, 1. 12. hy^e, MS. hey}e._ The change is fully justified by the rimes crie . . . dye (67, 3-4), dyen . . . y$en (68, 29-30), dye . . . progenie (69, 9-10). Such rimes as heyje . . .sei)e (67, 17-18), heyje . . .stei)e (68, 7-8) probably represent older forms still preserved by the scribe. 23. a;ain, MS. 03am. The MS. form may mean o}ain, but probably is merely the weak vowel in unstressed syllable, and it is altered to reduce the number of variants, especially of initials. Page 66, 1. 9. 9. This is the strong form of the OE. interjection a, and accounts for MnE. (oh). The weak form A, from which MnE. ah comes, occurs at 25, 23 and commonly. 11. cms. The regular spelling with on indicates the preservation of long u in this dialect, beside the short form, for which we_have the authority of Orm's uss. On the other hand, rimes like )ns . . . ous (11. 27-28), ous . . .Jesus (70, 7-8 and 74, 19-20) indicate the short form, though the written form is the same and has been retained. 13-14. liven . . . even. Such a rime cannot be wholly reconciled in its stressed vowels, but rime of unstressed syllables were often regarded as sufficient; cf. childer . . . elder (11. 17-18). 32. alle pe li3tnisse. In the 'Revelation of Moses' (above) the sun and moon fell down and prayed for Adam, and were ' black-looking, because they could not shine in the presence of the Light of the Universe, and for this reason their light was hidden ' ; Ante-Nicene Fathers, VIII, 565, 569. Page 67, 1. 7. bok, MS. boke. Both forms appear in the poem, though the word is usually disyllabic. Here, however, a disyllable is impossible in perfect rime. 17. sit. The contract form for sittej), as occasionally. 18. Adam soule. A genitive without ending in proper names, especially Biblical names, is not uncommon, no doubt through the influence of the Latin Scriptures in which it so occurs; cf. David lond (72, 5). Page 68, 11. 11-12. mold . . . wold. Perhaps molde . . . wolde, the final e in each case being organic; but cf. mold . . . schold (71, 23-24). Such rimes seem to indicate long forms of wold{e), sc/iold(e), beside the usual short ones; cf. note on 36, 1-2. 13. 3ete lay Abel. There is no reference to this in the Trinity MS. version, but it occurs in the apocryphal 'Revelation of Moses,' Ante-Nicene Fathers, VIII, 570. 272 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT Page 69, 1. 23. fader liif be write. Petrus Comestor, following another tradition, says that Enoch invented letters and wrote certain books from which the death of Adam is known. Page 71, 1. 22. In stpn. In the Trinity version Eve is represented as having been more explicit in her directions. Seth was to make ' tables tweye ' : 'Tweye of erthe and tweye of ston, For long er domesday falle, f>is worlde shal ben fordon alle By water or by fere (fire).' The stone pillars would thus resist water, and the earth the fire. This Hebrew tradition appears commonly. Petrus Comestor, following Josephus (ch. ii), says two such pillars of marble and tile were made by Tubalcain to preserve the knowledge of his arts ; ' Hist. Schol.,' Gen. xxviii, also ' Genesis and Exodus,' 461, 'Cursor Mundi,' 1533. Page 74, 1. 13. com. So the MS., as if final e were not preserved in the infinitive. Probably, however, we should read come = cume, to rime with nome nume, since final e must certainly be added within the line as shown by the metre. VI. 'HAVELOK THE DANE' The poetic romance from which this selection is taken is found in Laud MS. 108 of the Bodleian, Oxford. It was edited by Madden for the Roxburghe Club (1828) ; by Skeat for the Early English Text Society, Ex. Ser. 4 (1868), and re-edited for the Clarendon Press (1902) ; and by Holthausen in the Morsbach-Holthausen series of Old and Middle English texts (1901 ). A selection appears in Wiilker (' Lesebuch,' I, 80), and Morris ('Specimens,' I, 222). The date of the poem is about 1300 (see Skeat's introduction for full discussion), and the dialect is probably that of Lincolnshire of that time, that is, NEM1. This original dialect, however, has been somewhat modified by different scribes, as so often in the case of popular poems. The metre is the rimed couplet, regularly of four stresses. The complete poem consists of 3001 lines, and the story is as follows. An English king Athelwold had a daughter Goldborough, whom he entrusted at his death to the care of Earl Godrich of Cornwall, charging him to marry her to the fairest and strongest man he could find, and place the government of England in her hands. The Earl, resolving to seize England for his son, imprisoned Goldborough in the castle of Dover. Then our selection takes up the hero Havelok. To finish the tale, Havelok assisted Grim in his trade as a fisherman at Grimsby. When a famine came he left his foster-father, walked to Lincoln, and took service as a scullion to the Earl of Cornwall's cook. One day, at some games, Havelok showed his great strength, and Godrich determined to fulfil his oath by marrying Goldborough to the sup- posed menial. Havelok at first rebelled, but finally took Goldborough to wife and departed for Grimsby. At night, as Grim's wife had done before, Goldborough perceives the light from Havelok's mouth, and the royal cross on his shoulder. An angel also tells her of good fortune to come. At the same time Havelok has a dream that he possessed all Denmark and England. 'HAVELOK THE DANE 3 273 They go to Denmark and, with many adventures, Havelok becomes king after Godard is defeated and hanged. He invades England, Godrich is made prisoner and burnt, and Havelok and Goldborough are crowned at London, reigning happily for sixty years. The source of the tale, though clearly Teutonic and English in characters and localities, is probably an OF. poem now lost, but the ancestor also of the OF. ' Lai d'Havelok,' as of the stories in Gaimar's ' Estorie des Angleis,' and in Manning's translation of Peter Langtoft's ' Chronicle.' For further particulars see the bibliography in Skeat's edition of 1902. Peculiarities of orthography, it is believed, will no longer trouble the student. Some Nth. and some Sth. forms occur, as indicated in notes and foot- notes. For the first time y is used for initial ) (OE. g, as usually printed), while cht, hi (MS. cth, th) are employed for OE. hi, ME. )t. That this th does not mean OE./ would be clear from the scribe's using it for t in such words as uth = ut, ' out.' Page 75, 1. 1. In pat time. The time of the earlier part of the story when Goldborough was placed in charge of Godrich. The line preceding 'Sa(y) we nou forth in ure (hure) spelle.' 2. lnd, MS. Ion. Note omission of final d here, in gold (I. 19), and in and (1. 21). 6. fayer, MS. fayr. The word is disyllabic for metre. Morris and Skeat both add something to the line, but unnecessarily. 16-17. wilde . . . fllde, MS. wolde . . . fulde. If the first MS. form is correct, fulde as a Ml. form must represent fulkde (OE. fullode). It seems more probable that fulde Sth.. fiilde, Ml. fide, in which case the true Ml. rime must be wilde. This would either be for willede (OE. willode), or better a new form on the basis oiwillein), such as occurs in ' Cursor Mundi.' The latter seems to settle all difficulties. 23. rgpe, MS. rede. The MS. form makes no rime, but the ON. form of Ml. redein) is rdda, ME. rpSe, and makes perfect rime. Cf. 86, 9-10. 26. hosled. Besides ME. husle(n), hou>sle(n), a shortened form occurs with o = u. 27. and for him gyven. For explanation cf. the statement at the death of Athelwold (12 18) : * He made his quiste swij>e wel, And sone gaf it were ilk del.' He not only made his bequest but gave over his property as well. Page 76, 1. 9. "Was pe trewest. Zupitza, 'Anglia,' I, 468, proposes, quite unnecessarily, the change of )at to as. Wende here takes the accusative directly, as sometimes in OE. usage. 22. elde, MS. helde. The addition of h initially is common in words beginning with a vowel ; cf. hgld for gld (77, 20). 25-26. ringes ... singes. Both Nth. present indie. 3rd sing. Men is the weak indefinite form olman ; cf. 84, 27. Page 77, 11. 3-4. ware . . . sare. An example of Nth. forms which have been allowed to remain. The Ml. forms appear in 1718, as one of them exists in the MS. were . . . sore. 6. Jesu Crist. Holthausen says a mistake for God, and he even proposes a new line, in spite of 78, 7 and frequent other references of the same sort, as at 149, 9. All these are based on John i. 3, and the usual interpretation of 'word' as Christ. Cf. the use of that passage in Tatian's ' Diatessaron,' and Milton's ' Paradise Lost,' VII, 139. Godes sone (1. 10) does not interfere with this interpretation, since the two lines express T 274 L THE MIDLAND DIALECT the ordinary prayer for the dead, and the inconsistency is only apparent. 13-14. heir . . . toper. Such a rime is certainly suspicious, and Holthausen assumes an omission of two lines. On the other hand, the sense is complete, and a form her from heir (cf. Behrens, ' Franzosische Sprache in England,' p. 141, for similar forms) may be assumed, though still riming with an un- stressed syllable. 13. Havelok. The name has been traced to OE. Anlaf (ON. Ola/) through Irish Amlaib, Welsh Abloc, AN. Avelok {Havelok). This Anlaf was Olaf Sitricson, called Cuaran ' of the sandal.' 14. Swan- borow . . . Helrled. These names seem thoroughly English. The first may be OE. Swan, * swan,' or swan, 'herdsman,' by shortening in the compound, and OE. burh, also found in Goldborongh (1. 284). Helfled is doubtless El/led, WS. A^lfled. 22. yaf a note. Cf. the expression at 79, 5. 25-26. sikerlike. . . swike. With the short form of the ending -like cf. the same rime at 84, 5-6. Page 78, 1. 3. pat God himselve. ' On which (>at ... on) God himself ran (with) blood.' For the use of blode without a preposition cf. the similar expression t$res wet, 'wet with tears,' at 28, 32. 23. grette. Note the clear indication in the rime of the shortening of OE. grette. 24. Wat is yu. Cf. the indirect form of the same question at 36, 19. Page 79, 1. 1. nis it n corn. ' Is there no corn ? ' Note use of the expletive 'it,' as in OE. syntax. 29. wepne, MS. "wepne bere. The latter is no doubt repeated from 1. 27 above, but quite unnecessarily. Page 80, 1. 6. Of pe sell. Note the plural children ' without distinctive genitive ending. 11. And poucte. Napier proposed to read }onh, 'never- theless,' instead of ]>oiicte, and Holthausen accepts. It may be easily read as it stands, except that nouht (1. 13) must be assumed to have intruded from the preceding line: 'And thought, he would that he [Havelok] were dead, except that he would not kill him with his [own] hand, the foul fiend.' The MS. but on here and at 1. 962 of the poem Skeat has properly explained as OE. biiton. Page 81, 1. 10. prinne, MS. perinne. The shorter form is required for the rime here and perhaps at 85, 7. 21. And sipen. Holthausen assumes the loss of two lines to say that Grim put the gag in Havelok's mouth. This is not necessary, as in . . . wounden with the next two lines are quite explicit enough as to what was done. If any emendation is to be made I suggest that muth might be added after sij>en in. 26. Hwan pe swike. Most editors have assumed that hwan was incorrect, perhaps repeated from the line above, and have altered it to )>an (Morris) or as (Holthausen and Skeat). It is possible, however, to consider this as a second subordinate clause to Sone he caste (1. 31). L. 25 merely emphasizes the action begun in 1. 20, before taking up the next one. The last word of the line is also an emendation of the MS. hefiede. Morris reads him gan bede, omitting havede entirely. Holthausen and Skeat change the line to As }e swike him bad he yede, but this seems to anticipate the action in 11. 30-32. Zupitza's explanation of hefede as gfiede, based on OE. ad, is highly improbable if not quite impossible. The punctua- tion will make the passage clear. Page 82, 1. 2. Lfve. The word rimes with open f words, but this does \, ' HAVELOK THE DANE' 275 not especially assist in its etymology. 4. Al s thou. Holthausen, fol- lowed by Skeat, alters to 'Also thou wilt mi lif save (nou save),' but it seems to me the slight emendation of mi to me is sufficient. Grim commands his wife to watch Havelok as she values her own life, and then explains the rewards to follow. 11. so harde adoun . . . crakede hise croune. The change, suggested by Morris, is unquestionably right, final e in croune not being pronounced. 16. pat him. Prof. Browne ('Mod. Lang. Notes,' VII, 134) makes the lament end with 1. 18, at the same time suggesting the change of d{re, ' injure,' to ngre, ' save, deliver.' No emenda- tion is necessary, however, as Havelok laments not only that he is a king's son, but that wild beasts do not have him rather than such inhuman people. Holthausen makes him refer to Grim, but surely this is impossible. The peculiarity seems to be that the last part is quoted indirectly rather than in the first person. 31. blawe. Another Nth. form, equivalent to Ml. blowe. Page 83, 1. 10. Bis up, MS. sir up. Morris's change is obviously right and generally accepted. 17. kynemark. As Goldborough sees it, this is later described (1. 1262) as follows : 'On his shuldre, of gold red She saw a swi)>e noble croiz. Page 85, 1. 14. Denemarkes stiward, MS. donemark a stiward. It seems clear that Godard is not a stiward, but the stiward, appointed by the king above all others. Instead of inserting ^/"before Denemark (Holthausen), I prefer to think the genitive s has been lost in the initial of stiward. Page 86, 1. 9. "Wat shal me. ' What shall (be) to me for counsel.' So in 1. 118 of the poem. 16. shep. . . nf t. The MS. shep, net, hors,swin, might all be plurals without ending, as they are all OE. neuters. But they are more likely general singulars, as are the descriptive words wolle, horn, b^rd. For this reason the omitted word ggt, not g$t (gggt), the mutated plural' (Skeat, Holthausen), is adopted. 21. And al he. ' And he drew all to the penny,' i. e. obtained money instead of barter for his possessions. Page 87, 1. 4. se. This word, with open f in OE. dialects, invariably rimes close in Havelok ; cf. Ten Brink, ' Chaucers Sprache/ 24 a. 15. sipe, MS. prie. The MS. reading is meaningless, and some change must be made. I repeat sipe from sipen (1. n) ; Holthausen and Skeat read yete, ' yet.' 24-25. frde . . . erpe. The MS. eipt in both lines is impossible, and the change of the first to rde is probably the best that can be made. 30. Grimesbi it calle, MS. calleth alle. The change is Zupitza's and is generally accepted. VII. ROBERT MANNING'S * HANDLYNGE SYNNE' THE TALE OF PERS THE USURER The ' Handlynge Synne,' or ' Manual of Sins,' is found in Harleian MS. 1701 of the British Museum, and Bodleian MS. 415. It was edited by Furnivall for the Roxburghe Club (1802) and is appearing in a new edition for the Early English Text Society. A selection occurs in Morris ('Specimens,' II, 50). Our selection is from the Harleian MS. as edited by Furnivall, and includes T 2 276 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT lines 5555 to 5946. The author, Robert Manning, was born at Brunne or Bourn near Market Deeping in Lincolnshire about 1260, and died about 1340. In 1303, while living at Brimwake in the hundred of Kesteven, he translated this work, as he tells us in the prologue. The language therefore represents NEM1. of the early fourteenth century. Manning's work is translated from the French * Manuel des Pechiez ' of William of Waddington. It treats the seven deadly sins and seven sacraments, the twelve requisites of a good confession, and the twelve graces resulting therefrom. In illustration of various points such tales as this of Pers are intro- duced. In this case, as usually, the translation follows the OF. tale with slight variations. The metre, as so commonly at this time, is the rimed couplet of four stresses. Like the last selection, the language of this contains some Nth. forms. The use of y, long and short, for i is exceedingly common. An occasional Nth. ei (ey) represent Ml. Nth. e, an orthographic peculiarity which also grows more frequent. Final e is more generally lost in pronunciation than in previous selections, but is often written where it must have been silent, and even added where it never belonged historically. It is probably silent at the end of the line in most cases. A medial e which is necessary for the metre has often been omitted. Among consonants gh appears for $ before t, as in MnE. spelling. Some of these are no doubt connected with the fact that the MS. is later -than the time of Manning, that is about 1360. Page 88, 1. 1. kauersyns. Though used as a general name, as in OF., the word was originally more specific, since it is derived from the Provence town of Cahors, early noted for its usurers. Dante (* Inferno,' XI, 50) con- nects Cahors with Sodom, and Matthew of Paris has a chapter near the begin- ning of his ' History ' on the extortions of these usurers. The word kauersin has been generally missed by the dictionaries, or wrongly glossed as ' hypo- crite.' 2. wykked. Note how early ME. wikke has assumed excrescent Rafter the analogy of adjectives and participles ending in ed. 5. nat. This is probably a retention of OE. naht, rather than an early unrounding of in noht. 18. Pers. Here, and often elsewhere, to be read as a disyllabic Perhaps we should print Peres (cf. pens, okerers = penes, okereres, 11. 25, 26), but I have preferred to leave the MS. forms with this note. 21. Seynt Jgne. This St. John, the Almoner, was patriarch of Alexandria in the seventh century. Page 89, 1. 2. sate. Evidently a Nth. form if the vowel is long, or possibly a new formation on the basis of the singular. 7-8. weyl . . . deyl. Examples of the Nth. use of ei (ey) for e. 25. bode pe qufde. 'Awaited the evil (man).' Page 90, 1. 1. Pers stode. Cf. 85, 27-28, thought by Skeat to have j suggested this passage. It was probably a rather common expression in one form or another at the time. 5-6. lgfe . . . drgfe. A good example of the j addition of final e where it could not have been pronounced, a practice increasingly common in later Middle English. 22. fyl. A shortened pre- terit of fallen j "el, with e become i (y). 24. Hym poghte. Note the confusion which has already taken place between ME. pu^te and pojte. 30. abashed as amad, MS. as mad. Morris suggested a mad, 'a maid,' but the correct form is the shortened pp. of amczden, OE. gemcedan. ROBERT MANNING'S ' HANDLYNGE SYNNE ' 277 Page 91, 1. 28. now pou If res. ' Now thou shalt learn how this loaf shall help you at need, (and how) to improve thy soul with alms-deeds.' Note the present 3rd sing, in -es and -ej> side by side. Page 92, 11. 29-30. herte . . . smert. Another indication of the loss of final e from the spoken language of this region ; cf. also breyde . . . seyd (93, 31-32). Page 93, 1. 14. And a party. ' And began in part, or in some measure, to leave off.' Page 94, 1. 31. Hys clerk was w. In OE. syntax clerk would require a dat. after was, but the loss of distinctive ending for that case made a noun in such position seem the subject, and this syntax has prevailed in MnE. usage. Page 95, 1. 10. To whom. Note the clear use of whom as a relative. 17. 3l e - The etymology is uncertain, but I have assumed its connexion with ON. jol, OE. geol, < yule,' still found in MnE. Yule. Page 96, 1. 7. Plenerly alle pat. Cf. Havelok, 11. 819-20 : 1 Al ]?at he J>erfore tok Withheld he nouht (nouth) a ferjjinges nok.' From some such resemblances between the two poems it is believed that Man- ning may have known the Havelok, another Lancashire work. Page 98, 1. 19. stonte = stgndep. The contracted form is less common in Ml. and Nth. than in Sth. English. 25. 5one. The OM. demonstrative gon, WS. geon, which is only dialectal in MnE., though the root occurs in yonder, OM. *gonre. Page 99, 1. 13. squyler. Though OF. in immediate relation to English, it is based on a Teutonic root which appears in MnE. swill, OE. swilian, * to wash,' as at 96, 24. 23. A flamme of iyre. A frequent attendant of super- natural manifestations, and probably connected in the mediaeval mind with the pentecostal fire, Acts ii. 3. Havelok is known to be of royal birth by a similar token (83, 1-7). VIII. THE WEST MIDLAND PROSE PSALTER The translation of the Psalms from which our selection is taken is found in Additional MS. 17,376 of the British Museum and in MS. A 4, 4 of Trinity College, Dublin. On the basis of the former it has been edited from both MSS. by Karl Bulbring (Part I, EETS., 97), and Bulbring has been followed here. The language is almost pure West Midland, and belongs to the first half of the fourteenth century. This ' Psalter ' was formerly attributed to William of Shoreham, with whose poems it occurs in the MS., but such authorship is impossible, as Shoreham's poems are Kentish and there is no trace of Kentish in this version ; cf. Konrath, Beitrage zur Erklarung u. Textkritik des William von Shoreham' (1878). A WM1. selection is added to show how closely that dialect agreed with EMI. in most particulars. 278 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT This ' Psalter' is a close, though sometimes mistaken rendering of the Latin text, presumably the Italic version of the Scriptures. Some interesting examples of mediaeval rendering and interpretation are given in the notes. For these and other peculiarities it may be compared with Hampole's earlier Nth. version (ed. by Bramley, 1884), and with the Wiclifite version (ed. by Forshall and Madden). It will be seen that the verse division is not quite the same as in our modern Bible, but the original numbering of the Psalms has been made to correspond with our own. As already stated in the Grammatical Introduction the West Midland does not differ materially from East Midland, and this is especially true of the present selection, in its phonology. As to orthography, we may note c ice) for s in OF. words ; ck = kk {wicked, 100, 23), sc for ss {blesced, 100, 15). The one striking peculiarity of inflexion is the use of -and{e) in the present participle. Rarely, too, is = es appears in the plural of nouns. Page 100 j 1. 16. sin^fres. The word is based on the root of OE. syngian, not the sb. synne; but note the variants, sinnigrs (1. 23), synngrs (1. 25). 19. frut. The OF. diphthong ui is usually preserved in stressed syllables, but other cases of its appearance as simple u (= iu) are well known. 20. fallwen, MS. fallen with w in later hand. As the Lat. is deflnit it is not impossible that the translator XhougnX fallen, ( fall, fail, pass away/ a good rendering. 22. as a poudre. The connective has been omitted ; cf. the Lat. sed tamquam. 24. dure Lord. knew. The translator has taken Lat. novit for a preterit, as in other places (103, 12 ; 104, 10). On the other hand, cognovit is translated knowe} at 105, 2. Page 101, 1. 2. water of fyllyng. Lat. aquani refedionis, and Dub. MS. water of fulfillyng ; MnE. Bible, still waters. No doubt fyllyng is used in the sense of ' fulfilling, restoring,' and is thus a good rendering of refectio. 3. he turned . . . fram p fende.- The Lat. is anirnam meant convertit, and the addition is probably due to some commentator. 4. For !$if pat ich have ggn. Lat. nam etsi ambulavero, and the translator has mistaken the fut. perf. for the perf., or had a different text before him. 8. J)ou makest fatt. A literal rendering of the Vulg. Impinguasti in oleo captit metun. 15. innocent in hnde. Lat. innocens manibus ; Dub. MS. dene of hondes and dene of hert. 19. pe sechand hym. The translator uses the English participle exactly as the Latin : Haec est generatio quacrentium eum, quaerentium faciem Dei lacob. 20. princes of helle. Of helle here and ofhevene in verse 9 are additions to the original in accordance with mediaeval interpretation, as referring to Christ when 'harrowing hell,' and later ascending to heaven. This is based on the apocryphal 'Gospel of Nicodemus,' which was closely followed in English versions of the 'harrowing of hell ' story. Page 102, 1. 9. whyte up snowe. The Lat. reads super nivem aeal- babor, and the translator has not perceived that super means ' beyond more than,' not 'up.' 29. fram pe world. A good example of the OE., ME. use of wo7'ld in sense of time, as in world without end. Page 103, 1. 2. pe kepyng 6 ny^t. ' And the watching (Jzepyng) at night that avails not {for nou^t ben had) shall be their years ' ; Lat. Custodia in node, quae pro nihilo habentur, eorutn anni ertint. Our modern version is based on a different text. 9. penchen as pe lob. Lat. anni nostri sicut V THE WEST MIDLAND PROSE PSALTER 279 aranea meditabuntur, and the verb has been translated Jienchen, 'think/ not Pine hen, 'seem.' This is natural since meditor properly meant 'to think,' and only in mediaeval times acquired the passive sense to seem.' in pe seventi ^ere. The Lat. dies annorum nostrorum in ipsis, septuaginta anni evidently puzzled the translator. He has left in ipsis untranslated and the syntax of the phrase is not clear. 10. pe more ver hem. ' The more (years) beyond, or in addition to them/ another slavish rendering ; cf. Lat. amplius eorum. 14. be pou turned. Unto nou perhaps translates usque of the Vulgate with possibly some other word. ' Be thou turned until now/ though not clear, seems to be the meaning. 19. dresce her sones. ' Direct their sons/ translating literally Lat. dirigefilios eorum. So the first part of the verse translates Respice in servos tuos et in opera iua, where the modern version has a different reading. 25. trappes of pe fendes. Lat. de laqueo venan- tium, the latter being interpreted as 'devils,' according to the commentary attributed to Jerome, * Breviarium in Psalmos ' (Migne's ' Jerome/ VII). See my article on ' Some of Chaucer's Lines on the Monk/ ' Modern Philology/ I, 105. asper word. Lat. verbo aspero, where our version has 'noisome pestilence/ a different reading. 29. temptacioun waxand. Lat. a sagitta volante, familiar in our ' arrow that flieth.' With the application of the whole passage to man's contest with the devil, sagitta has been understood in the figurative sense of * temptation.' 30. fiam pe curs. There are various readings of the Original, as often. The Vulgate has ab incurstc et daemonio meridiano, the last words being regarded as a reference to Lucifer. pousand temptaciduns. Lat. merely cadent . . . mille, and the translator assumes a connexion with the preceding and adds temptdciouns implied in Pe eiirs. Page 104, 1. 1. pe devel. The translator refers the subject of the verb, unexpressed in Latin, back tofende in verse 6. 17. pe which. The earliest use in our selections of this compound relative ; cf. ' Chaucers Sprache/ 254. 21. is doand. A translation of" Lat. faciens. 28. streinped. The MS. is not clear, but seems to have been corrected to read as in the text. Page 105,1. 2. faintes. The Vulgate reads figmentum. 3. pat we. The OE. Vespasian text reads quod pulvis sumus, not quoniam as the Vulgate, and the former was probably before our translator. IX. 'THE EARL OF TOULOUSE' This poetic romance is found in four MSS., Cambridge Ff II, 38; Ashmole 45 and 61 of the Bodleian Library ; and Thornton MS. A 5 of Lincoln Cathedral Library. The first of these, represented in our selection also, was edited by Ritson, 'Ancient English Metrical Romances/ III, 93 (1802, revised by Goldsmid, 1885), and a so-called critical edition from all the MSS. was made by Liidtke for Zupitza's ' Sammlung englischer Denkmaler ' in 1881. The poem was composed in the NEM1. district about the middle of the fourteenth century, although the MS. belongs to the fifteenth century, and therefore shows a later orthography than the time of composition. The poem consists of 1,224 verses arranged in twelve-line stanzas, riming aabccbddbeeb. The first two verses of each triplet have four stresses, the last three stresses. Our selection begins with 1. 895 and continues to the end. The 280 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT earlier part tells how Earl Barnard made war upon the Emperor Diocletian, because the latter had deprived him of territory. Earl Barnard was successful, and, among other captives, takes Sir Trylabas of Turkey, whom he agrees to free if he will obtain for the earl a sight of the beautiful Empress Beulybon (Beaulyoun, Beaulilion). Trylabas arranges the meeting in the presence of others, Barnard appears as a hermit, and, on leaving, is given by the empress some coin and a ring. About the same time two knights are enamoured of the empress and, on her refusal to comply with their base wishes, contrive to make her appear guilty of adultery, of which they accuse her to the emperor. He condemns her to be burned alive, unless, as suggested in ' parliament ' just before the opening of our selection, some one shall be found to support her innocence in combat with her accusers. The favour which this proposition meets is shown by the first line of the passage chosen. The story is believed to have historical foundation in the life of the Empress Judith, wife of Louis I (778-840). A romance based on this historical foundation became widely reproduced in Spain, Italy, France and other countries ; see Liidtke's excellent Introduction, 61 f. The immediate source of the English poem, the 'Lay of Bretayne,' mentioned in the last stanza, is unknown. ""~~ ,s ' As already noted the orthography is late. For example, ou (low) is always used for long u, th for earlier^, ght often for ft, and wh for OE. hw. On -the other hand, sch for sh still prevails. Besides, y is used with great frequency for i, both alone and in the diphthongs at, ei, and occasionally for e in unstressed syllables. The doubling of long vowels is also common. Page 105, 1. 18. lie spake. The 'olde knyght'who had proposed the trial by combat to decide the guilt of the empress. 24. be see and be sgnde. An alliterative expression for the whole world, quite common in Middle English; cf. 161, 25. Page 106, 1. 14. can = gan. This weak form with voiceless initial is more common in Nth. English. Page 107, 1. 4. S mote thou the. * So may thou prosper,' that is, * as you hope to prosper.' 27. make a vowe. The last two words represent OF. avou, * vow,' but they became separated so as to suggest 'a vow ' as here. We still say make avowal, and an avowal. Page 108, 1. 24. mas. Another form which suggests the Nth. dialect or a district near it. 29. "When the abbot. The shortness of the verse suggests an omission, as of did after abbot ; cf. Ashmole MS. 45. Page 109, 1. 23. durre, MS. dar. Liidtke reads dare as a disyllable, but surely that is not a likely form. One MS. reads durste, but I assume a subjunctive form as more probable. Page 112, 1. 22. Manly. One MS. reads manfully, which shows the content of the word. Page 114, 1. 9. Soche wordes. 'I advise [that] thou shouldest alter such words.' Wgnde is subjunctive preterit of winde(n), the old u vowel having been replaced by analogy of other singular forms. 10. Anone in haste. Note the absence of the verb in the clause as representing the "abrupt manner of address. THE EARL OF TOULOUSE * / 281 Page 116, 1. 4. ehyldyr fyftene. So Havelok and Goldborough have fifteen children, all kings and queens. 7-8. geste cronyclyd is ; . . . callyd ywis. Some change is necessary, as shown by footnote readings, and I have adopted that of Ludtke. X. GILD OF THE HOLY TRINITY AND OF SAINT WILLIAM OF NORWICH This selection is from a MS. in the Public Record Office, London, Bundle CCCX 1 16, as edited by Lucy Toulmin Smith in English Gilds ' (EETS., 40), p. 29. The 'Return' was made in January 1389, and the language is the East Midland of Norfolk, the descendant of East Anglian of Old English times. These 'Returns' concerning the gilds had been ordered by a Parliament held at Canterbury in 1388. The extract is an account of the formation of the gild and the statutes under which the brotherhood was constituted. It is preceded in the MS. by a recital, in Latin, of the king's writ to the sheriff of Norfolk, and followed by two Latin sentences saying that no other statute had been established, and that the property of the gild consisted of four pounds, four shillings, 'et non plus nee minus.' The whole is endorsed 'Fraternitas Sancte Trinitatis ac beati W T illelmi Innocentis et martiris in Norwico.' 1^ is similar to other Returns,' and is chosen as a prose piece of sufficient length to represent one part of the EMI. dialect. Few peculiarities of language need be mentioned. Th now interchanges with J>, written with open top and resembling y. Qw = OE. hw occurs as in Ml. occasionally (cf. ' Genesis and Exodus '), in Nth. commonly. For a special treatment of the language see Schultz, 'Die Sprache der English Gilds' (1891). Page 116, 1. 13. In pe name. This is immediately preceded by the Latin word Constitutiones. 15. Seynt William. For the account of his martyrdom see the passage in the 'Chronicle' at 4, 28. Note the modern form of the name as compared with Willelm of the 'Chronicle.' 18. gylde. The form of this word with initial guttural stop is not English, since OM. geld, WS. gield, became Ml. jeld, Sth. $ild or )ild respectively, and the Ml. form would have become MnE. yield', cf. the corresponding verb, the sb. yield applied to crops, and Chaucer's yeldhalle (MSS. yeldehalle, yeldhalle, )eldehall, }ildehalle). The ME. form with guttural stop must therefore show external influence, probably that of ON. gildi; cf. MDu. ghilde. 20. systeren. Note the extension of the OE. weak plural ending under the influence of constant association with bretheren. 21. upen here power. ' According to their power, or ability.' This meaning does not seem to belong to OE. ttppan, but is easily derived from it. 23. pe ffst of Seynt Peter and Powel. That is June 29. The Sunday after is then the gyldeday of 117, 21 f. Page 117, 1. 2. to. This form of OE. twa, ME. two, but with loss of w, is exactly parallel to sp from OE. swd, though I have assumed close in to owing to a later disappearance of w. 14. pe aldermannes wyl. The alderman, a master or president of the gild, was regularly chosen each year on the gildday, as indicated at 1. 30. Other 'Returns' speak of wardens who have charge of the property. 15. at pe cumpany. Note the genitive 282 /. THE MIDLAND DIALECT without ending, no doubt as the last word of the clause. 18. save pe kynge hys ryhte. ' Preserve (save) to the king his right,' probably not 'Preserve the king's right.' 27. any. The MS. ony may indicate pny, but the prevailing short a seems to show that this is short also. leyn it doun. Dependent upon schal above, which would be repeated in MnE. usage. Page 118, 1. 7. But if it be. The gild laid great stress upon character, and every member was in some sense responsible for every other. 24. at here comoun cost. ' At the cost of them all, or in common'; cf. Chaucer's well-known at our aller cost, Prol. to ' Cant. Tales,' I, 799. XL JOHN MYRC'S 'INSTRUCTIONS FOR PARISH PRIESTS' These 'Instructions' are preserved in three MSS., Cotton Claudius A 11 in the British Museum, and Douce MSS. 60, 103 in the Bodleian. The first and best was edited by Peacock for the Early English Text Society, 31 (1868), and from this have been selected 11. 1-76 and 234-371. The writer was a canon of Lilleshall, Shropshire, and is supposed to have written the work about 1400. The extract therefore represents WM1. of that time, though the MS. is of the early fifteenth century. The title gives a good idea of the general character of the work. A note at the end tells us that it was translated from Latin, but its source is not definitely known. It is similar to many other mediaeval treatises, the prior of Mire's own house having written a more complete ' Manuale Sacerdotis.' The language will present few difficulties after the previous selections have been read. We meet for the first time uy for OE. y, Ml. J> (J), Sth. fi. Page 119, 1. 10. dawe. Really a new singular based on the plural dawes, OE. dagas, and preserved in only a few phrases. 11. befch. Note the Sth. plural of the verb, as occasionally ; cf. the Ml. plurals fallen (1. 8), sen (1. 9), fdren (1. 10). Page 120, L 14. serve God to pay. 'Serve God to his pleasure.' 23. Cuttede clgthes and pyked schone. For the first we should say ' slashed,' that is, with long narrow openings to show the rich lining beneath. The shoes called pyked were long and pointed ones, used first in the reign of William Rufus, and often prohibited to the clergy by local councils. 27- honest clothes. Note the old meaning of honest, ' honourable, suitable, according to law and custom.' 28. Baselard. A short sword much worn in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, but not allowed to priests. They often failed to obey the prohibition, as shown by the following lines quoted by Peacock from the ' Plowman's Tale ' : ' Bucklers brode and swerdes long Baudrike with baselardes kene, Such toles about her necke they hong: With Antichrist soche priestes been.' Cf. also * Piers Plowman,' HI B, 303. 30. thy ordere. Mire's order was a branch of the canons regular of St. Austin, taking its name from the city of Arras, where they were first established. The branch had been transplanted to England by Richard de Belmeis about 1145. JOHN MYRC'S ' INSTRUCTIONS FOR PARISH PRIESTS ' 283 Page 121, 1. 25. Als thow. The passage omitted relates to shriving of women, marriage and childbirth, and is of less general interest than that which follows. 30. ischryve. The retention of the OE. prefix ge as i is dis- tinctly Sth., and is probably here indicative of Sth. influence, though it occasionally occurs in Ml., when it cannot certainly be attributed to Sth. influence. 32. asterday. A natural shortening of OE. easterdceg, but usually resisted by the influence of the uncompounded easier, * Easter,' so that the two agree in MnE. Page 122, 1. 10. but wyn and water. Peacock says : ' After commu- nion it was the custom for the laity to drink unconsecrated wine, to assist them in swallowing the eucharistic wafer.' At this time it was not customary to give the cup to the laity. 32. Knelynge doun. Peacock notes this as evidence that there were no pews or benches in the churches. Page 123, 1. 11. the belle. The so-called sanctus bell {sance-, sauce- bell) hung in mediaeval churches, says Peacock, on the east gable of the nave outside the church. It was rung to permit those not present to join in the devotion. A hand-bell was also sometimes used, as to-day in Catholic churches. All these were ordered to ' be utterly defaced, rent and abolished ' in 1576. Page 124, 1. 10. As Seynt Austyn. Peacock says not in St. Augustine's writings, though possibly in some work once attributed to him. 25. seynt- wary. The reading of Douce MSS. chirchhay , * churchyard,' restores the rime, and is no doubt correct. In explanation of the MS. reading Peacock says : ' In mediaeval documents belonging to this country (England) sanctua- riutn and its equivalents in English almost always mean churchyard.' As bearing this out cf. seyntwary' (125, 2), where the Douce MSS. have chyrch- yerd, very likely the correct sense here also. 27. Spnge and cry. Peacock mentions that the Douce MS. 103 has a note in a somewhat later hand, which reads : ' danseynge, cotteyng, bollyng, tenessyng, handball, football, stoilball, and all manner other games out cherchyerd.' 29. Castynge of axtre. The axletree was sometimes used instead of the bar or the stone; cf. Strutt's ' Sports and Pastimes of the Middle Ages,' p; 140. 31. Bal and bares. The former may be one of several games of ball. The latter is Base or Bars, or Prisoner's bars, the name being due to the practice of staking out the ' base.' Cf. for both Strutt, as above. Page 125, 1. 1. Courte hldynge. Peatcock notes that the use of churches and churchyards for secular purposes was not uncommon, citing local histories for particular instances. 14. Every mon. No doubt $che, occur- ring in one of the Douce MSS., is the correct reading. 23. Wychecrafte. In the service of excommunication, given in Douce MS. 60, reference is especially made to witchcraft; telynge. Cf. ' Ancren Riwle ' (ed. Morton), p. 208 : ' Sigaldren and false teolunges, levunge on ore and of swefnes, and alle wicchecreftes . . . nis hit }>e spece of prude pet ich cleopede presumciun?' Telynge is connected with OE. Mian, ' to strive, labour,' and may be equivalent to ME. experiment, * sorcery,' as in a passage in Douce MS. 60 : ' All J>at maken experimentes or wichecrafte or charmes.' Cf. also 145, 11. PART II THE DIALECTS OF THE NORTH, THE SOUTH, AND THE CITY OF LONDON This Part is designed to illustrate the Northern and Southern dialects, and London English as it gradually changed from Southern to Midland. Northern is placed first, as most closely allied to Midland, and examples are here given of Northern English in the more distinctive sense, as well as of Middle Scotch which is based upon it. As there are few available selections until the end of the thirteenth century, no division of ' Early' Northern need be made. I. PROLOGUE TO THE 'CURSOR MUNDI* The 'Cursor Mundi* is preserved in various MSS., of which Hupe (EETS., 99, p. 62*; 101, p. 113*) describes no less than ten. Four of these, Cotton Vesp. A III of the British Museum, Fairfax 14 of the Bodleian, Gottingen MS. Theol. 107 r at the University of Gottingen, and Trinity College MS. R3, 8 at Cambridge, were edited by Morris for the ' Early English Text Society* (57, 59, 62, 66, 68, 99, 101). The purest of these completer texts is the Cotton above, of which our selection includes lines 1 to 270. The poem was written about 1300 (Hupe thinks as early as the last half of the thirteenth century) in a region placed by Murray as near Durham, and by Hupe in North Lancashire, owing to forms that suggest Ml. influence, as the words with g instead of Nth. a, OE. a. These indicate that the MS., if not the author, belongs to a region affected by the Ml. change. No author is known, but Hupe argues for a certain John of Lindberghe, whose name appears in the Gottingen MS., though usually assumed to be that of a scribe. The ' Cursor Mundi ' is a poetical history of the Hebrew and Christian world based on various sources, the Scriptures, the ' Historia Scholastica ' of Petrus Comestor, the apocryphal books of the New Testament, and others ; see Hsensch's 'Inquiry into the Sources,' EETS., 99, p. 1*. Some notes to our selection from the ME. ' Genesis and Exodus* show the common basis of the two, but the ' Cursor Mundi ' is much fuller in all respects. Especially are the legendary portions interesting, as reflecting the credulous character of the mediaeval mind. The metre, as will be seen, is the common rimed couplet of four stresses. As to language, the mixture of Ml. g with Nth. a fr(5m OE. a has been mentioned. Otherwise the vowel phonology is simple. Among the pecu- liarities of consonants are the use of s in unstressed syllables for OE. sc, as PROLOGUE TO THE 'CURSOR MUNDI ' 285 Inglis, Ml. Englisch (127, 6) ; suld, Ml. schuld, schold (129, 3) ; j^ = j/&, as in scaw (130, 1) ; qu for OE. ^w, as sometimes in Ml. ; th beside/; ght for )t regularly. Page 126, 1. 3. Alisaundur. The widespread romances relating to most of these heroes are well known, as those of Alexander, Brutus, Arthur, Charle- magne (Charles King, 1. 15), Tristrem (1. 17), Amadas (127, 2). 6. lesis. The form is clearly pres. pi., but perhaps we should read /fj, preterit with thou- sand as a collective sing. On the other hand, the only pret. form recorded by Kellner in his excellent glossary is lest, ' lost.' The pres. pi. could be explained as used in vivid narration. 9. sg. Note this among many examples of strict Ml. forms, beside those of the North. 13. Wawan, Cai. More commonly Gawain, Kay, as in Malory's ' Morte D'Arthur.' oper stabell. 'Other brave ones.' 17. Ysote. Hupe, in his critical text, changes to Ysoud, spoiling the rime in both vowel and consonant. With so many final d's becoming ^'s it is not strange that this name should have suffered the same alteration. Page 127, 1. 1. Joneck . . . Ysambrase. The first may be a corruption oijonet, which appears in one of the other MSS. The second is the subject of a. romance in ' Thornton Romances,' p. 88. 2. Amadase. The romance of Sir Amadace is found in Robson's ' Three Metrical Romances/ Camden Society (1842), based on the OF. romance of ' Idoine and Amadas.' 6. Inglis. The regular Nth. form of the adjective and substantive. Note change of e to i before the nasal as in the MnE. form, though we still write E. 10. draws. The MS. form draghus is common in the Lancashire dialect (cf. drajej in ' Sir Gawain and the Green Knight,' 1. 1,031), but a monosyllabic form is necessary for the metre. 15. scilwls se. Hupe adopts ilk wiis for scilwis, considering the latter a mistake for slhvis, but the change is wholly unnecessary. ScilwTs is used substantively, and the line means ' but by the fruit may wise (men) see.' 25. tas. Both tds and mas for takes and makes are common in Nth. Page 128, 1. 7. chaunge of hert. The reading of Gott. and Trin. MSS., while Fairfax has a different expression, or elles of hert. 9. at be. Note the Nth. use of at with the infinitive for Ml. and Sth. to. Modern English has a contraction of the Nth. form in ado - to do. 10. Fr hir schalt pou. The reference is to foly, vanite of 1. 3. 16. lie forwith bedd. The MS. has he hym foi'wit ( = fortvith), but no rime word. The other MSS. vary greatly. I take bedd as a shortened form of bgd, ' offered, announced, threatened,' and the meaning of the passage to be, beginning with 1. 13: 'Ere he shall be brought down so violently he knows not whither to turn, until his love has led him to such reward as he before announced.' 17-18. mere . . . were. The other texts have let (lett), ' hindrance,' and this, together with the rime, suggests a noun not recorded for OE. but connected with OAng. merran, WS. mierran, ' hinder, mar.' Mere would thus represent OAng. merre, which occurs in Trin. MS. 24,802. The rime with were = werre, 'worse,' would then be perfect. Kaluza, in his glossary, translates ' harm, trouble' without explanation. 23. pof. The OE. guttural spirant h (g) has become the labio-dental spirant/ as in MnE. laugh, cough, tough, and a few others. '32. pe love bes never gan. ' The love (that shall) be never gone,' that is, ' shall never perish.' 286 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT Page 129, 1. 3. mater take. Mater added by Morris from the other MSS. 7. Q,uat bote is. Morris would insert hit, ' it,' after is, as in Trin. MS., but bote may be disyllabic and the line complete. 9. werd, MS. war Id. The MS. reading must be a scribal alteration, as shown by the rime and the reading of the other MSS. 19. lavedl . . . lfvedis. Double forms of the word appear in two of the four MSS. Page 130, 1. 1. scaw. Such a form beside schew (1. 5) indicates scribal alteration or that both forms were found in the dialect of the poet. 10. have in tale. 'Have in tale,' that is, * relate, be able to tell.' 21. Oxspring. The other MSS. have ospringe (hospring), indicating that x in the word prob- ably represents s. 26. Esau. The word is regularly trisyllabic in the poem, as in Lat. and OF. 29-30. Moyses . . . chfs. The same rime occurs once in ' Genesis and Exodus,' though Moyses usually rimes with close e. Page 131, 1. 7. redd yuu. Reddynn of Morris is impossible, and the MS. must have been misunderstood. 20. pat Jesus did. The account is based upon the apocryphal ' Childhood of Jesus,' so literally accepted in the middle ages. Page 132, 1. 6. pat. ' To whom.' Without change oiiorox)>at is nom. dat. or accus. , though when dat. or accus. a preposition-adverb often follows the verb. 12. L6rd9 fete. All the other MSS. have a genitive in es (is). On the other hand, the genitive without ending is common in Nth. English. Cf. Igvedi (133, 7). 23. unschill. Morris notes as equivalent to unscill, that is, sch = sc. 26. onstad and sey. Hupe reads onstand and sey. But a preterit stad appears in rime with badd, 'bade,' at 1. 5,541, as well as a past participle stad (stadd) in several places. These indicate that onstad is prob- ably correct, based on ON. sted/a-staddi. The line means ' many a man was present and saw.' 31. How our Lgvedi endid. The ' assumption ' of the Virgin, believed to have occurred on August 15, and still celebrated in some countries. Page 133, 1. 4. pe dreri days fiveten. A full account of these days occurs in the selection from ' Metrical Homilies/ beginning on p. 148. 7. dure Lfvedi murnand mode. This theme was often treated by mediaeval poets, and frequently in English with such titles as ' Compassio Mariae,' 'Lament of Mary,' &c. In the 'Cursor Mundi' it is found at 1. 23,945. 14. er. Cf. note on 9, 2. The form preserves the original vowel of the root, which has become a in later English under the influence of r. 23. Intd Inglis tong. The passage is interesting as showing the national spirit which produced a literature for Englishmen, notwithstanding the period of French influence following the Conquest, and the dominance of Latin as the language of learning. Page 134, 11. 13-14. tent . . . amend. The rime was probably perfect with t in both words, as final d so often became / in Nth. Cf. the past partici- ples in et (it) for cd (id) in Burns. 15. Ful il ha pai. Morris reads il- /ia[yi~], ' ill luck/ and Hupe follows him. But surely our text is complete and makes admirable sense, while with the reading of Morris another verb must be supplied. 17. sum we til heild. ' As we incline to.' 18. acountes, MS. armites. The MS. reading seems impossible if the word means ' hermits.' Acountes is from Fairfax MS. THE DEATH OF SAINT ANDREW 287 II. THE DEATH OF SAINT ANDREW The story of Saint Andrew, of which this selection forms a part, belongs to the Northern collection of legends found in various MSS. ; see Horstmann, ' Altenglische Legenden,' Neue Folge, p. lx. That from which this is taken is Harl. 4,196 of the British Museum. Horstmann believed the collection was made in the diocese of Durham in the last quarter of the thirteenth century, though the MS. is of the fourteenth. The prevalence of Midland forms, how- ever, indicates a region nearer the border of the Midland district ; cf. Retzlaff, ' Untersuchungen iiber den nordenglischen Legendencyclus ' (1888). The collection bears the marks of having been written by a single author, but nothing is known of him. The legend of St. Andrew first appears in Old English times in the poem ' Andreas ' of the eighth century, and in a prose version of the tenth century. Both these relate the story of Andrew's rescue of Matthew, but give no account of his death. The latter is told in the ' Acts and Martyrdom of Andrew ' ; see the translation in ' Ante-Nicene Fathers,' VIII, 511. Page 135, 1. 1. Saint Andrew. The story of Andrew, the first in the collection, is preceded by four introductory couplets, one of which tells us : 'Out of Latyn Jms er ]>ai draune, Omang laud men for to be knaune/ 3. in sere cuntre. Tradition assigns Andrew's labours to Scythia, Greece, and Thrace, his martyrdom as here related to Petrae in Achaia. 5. so. Note the Ml. form as frequently. _Only in rimes have these been replaced by those of strict Nth. English. 8. Egeas. Called proconsul of Achaia in ' Acts and Martyrdom of Andrew.' His wife (143, 7) is called Maximilla. 18. war- laus. Applied to the ' fals goddes ' of 1. 10, who were regarded as devils and often so called. Page 136, 1. 8. pir. An ON. form of the plural demonstrative pronoun. 9. suth. OE. 5 shows change to u = ii (iu) as in Scotch gude, ' good.' In this text the change is only partially indicated, and perhaps is due wholly to the scribe of the later MS. 23. cros. Kluge (< Eng. Etymol.,' 1898) explains this form beside crois, OF. crois, as borrowed from Olr. cross. 29. put, MS. putted. The dissyllabic form makes the line too long, and I assume the unchanged preterit, occurring in Tib. MS. E VII and often in ' Cursor Mundi.' Page 137, 11. 15-16. ane . . . tane. That a is correct in both words is shown by the fact that tane = taken by contraction, and so has a vowel which never became ME. p. The MS. forms with p must therefore be purely scribal in origin. 28. tite. This adverb, of ON. origin, is still preserved in MnE. tight, with incorrect^, which has been wrongly supposed to have come from t>E.)nht. Page 138, 1. 8. vouche it save. From this phrase, with object after the adjective, has sprung our anomalous compound vouchsafe. 19. hen d. Note this ON. plural, used beside the English plural handes. Probably hend was associated in the folk mind with mutation plurals like men. 30. he suld hanget. The pronoun necessary to the sense is from Tib. MS. E VII. Hanqet is the first in our selections of the common Nth. past participle in et (it) for Ml. Sth. ed (id). 288 II. THE NORTHERN DIALECT Page 139, 1. 23. and glfriflde, MS. and ever glorifi.de. The reading in the text is from Tib. MS. E VII. Page 140, 1. 13. To pe turmentours. Evidently in imitation of the taking of Christ's clothes at the crucifixion. 29. hang. This preterit form is common in Nth., as in ' Cursor Mundi ' for example. It is probably a modi- fication, by analogy of the present, of the old reduplicated preterit heng. Beside this preterit, only the weak past participle hanged (hanget) seems to occur. Page 141, 1. 17. puple. The u of this word is one of the numerous forms of OF. ue. The AN. monophthong e has become the standard modern form, but pople, puple and other forms occur in ME. Note also the genitive without ending. III. TREATISES OF RICHARD ROLLE OF HAMPOLE The selections from the writings of Richard Rolle are from Thornton MS. A I, 17, preserved in the Library of Lincoln Cathedral. They have been edited by Perry (EETS., 20), by Matzner ('Sprachproben,' II, 120), and by Horstmann (' Richard Rolle and his Followers,' I, 184). Hampole, where Rolle lived as a hermit, and from which he takes his name, is near Doncaster in South York- shire. As the Thornton MS. was written about 1330-40 (Rolle died in 1349), these treatises represent the Northern dialect of the first half of the fourteenth century. Rolle was a prolific writer of both prose and verse, Latin and English. Some of his most important works in English are the ' Prick of Conscience ' and the 1 Mirror of Life' in verse, and a translation and exposition of the Psalms in prose. The extracts give a good example of the religious character of all his writings, most of which are tinctured by the asceticism he exemplified in his life. As to language Rolle's Treatises are pure Northern, for example, in the appearance of a for OE. a with no mixture of Ml. p. Page 143, 1. 23. thre kyndis. Cf. Pliny's ' Natural Hist.,' XI, 10, on which this is based. 26. fete, MS. fette. The MS. form perhaps indicates shortening of the vowel ; cf.fotte=fot beside fette =fet in ' Cursor Mundi.' Page 144, 1. 10. Aristotill sais. The reference is to the so-called ' Historia Animalium,' IX, 40. 14. kane halde in pe ordyre of lufe ynesche. The MS. lacks in and Matzner supplies of instead, placing it after ynesche, but without improving the sense of the passage. Perry in his edition solved the difficulty by translating ynesche as l towards,' a wholly impossible rendering. The meaning seems to be, ' For there are many that can never hold in the condition {ordyre) of tender love their friends/ &c. For lufe ynesche cf. hnesce lufu in the Alfredian ' Past. Care,' 17, IX. 19. wormes. Horst- mann alters to wormed = wermod, ' wormwood,' but the change is too violent and quite unnecessary. ' Worms ' was often used figuratively for that corruption characteristic of the devil's working. Besides, though this is not conclusive, the alteration of OE. wermod toward wormwood does not appear until the fifteenth century. 24. Arystotill sais. Cf. ' Hist. Anim.,' IX, 7 and 8. TREATISES OF RICHARD ROLLE OF HAMPOLE 289 Page 145, 1. 4. strucyo or stork. As Matzner points out, Rolle has confused the ostrich and the stork, the Latin name being the same for both. 12. mawmetryse. Matzner assumes this as a second form of maumetrte, but the latter was used for 'idol' as well as 'idolatry,' and this seems merely a plural in the latter sense. Perhaps Rolle had in mind the deos alienos of the Vulgate. the wylke. Note the voiced initial w> instead of the unvoiced hw {qu) of Nth. ; d.J>e whilke (1. 14). 27. dispyses, MS. dis- pyse. Matzner's alteration is adopted on account of the syntax. Horst- mann retains the MS. reading without explanation. Page 146, 1. 1. wondes. For for u (older u) in such words cf. Mors- bach, ' Mittelenglische Gram.,' 125 b, and Heuser, ' Eng. St./ XXVII, 353. 6. rescheyves. The writing with sch must be assumed to represent s, as in some other Nth. forms. 8. athes brf kynge ; of new prf chynge. The punctuation of this passage has met with curious treatment by different editors. Without illustrating these at length, I understand there are three ways of taking the name of God in vain, false swearing, vain preaching, and prayer without the spirit. The difficulty is that Rolle, forgetting the exact connexion, has introduced the three clauses in three different ways. 13. ill styrringes. ' Evil passions/ Even in Old English the word had acquired this metaphorical sense as applied to the mind, and it is so used several times by Rolle, as well as by other writers. 14. pi halydaye. Matzner suggests that/z" should bej>e, * the.' But the text of John Gaytryge's sermon, which quotes Rolle, shows that the commandment is given a direct and personal application, and the MS. is therefore correct. 15. sesse. This is OF. cesser in its exact form, while beside it is found ME. cgse(n), MnE. cease. 16. sithen, special!. This second ' manner ' is omitted in Thornton MS., but is supplied from Arundel MS. of John Gaytryge's sermon, quoting Rolle. 31. may wyne. Perry wholly misunderstood the passage, and altered it. It is complete as it stands : ' That they may win that (which) God promised to such children, that is land of light.' Page 147, 1. 2. slaa = sla. The usual Anglian form of original slahan, WS. slean. 10. oys. A form peculiar to the Nth. dialect ; cf. Jameson's ' Scottish Diet.' 24. neghtbour. The common occurrence of this form with excrescent / proves that it is a natural development in Nth. ; it is still found in Scotch. IV. A METRICAL HOMILY THE SIGNS OF THE DOOM The ' Metrical Homily ' here chosen is from a MS. preserved in the Library of the Royal College of Physicians and Surgeons at Edinburgh, though also found in at least five different MSS. in Cambridge, Oxford, and London. A portion of this MS. was edited by John Small in 1862, and short extracts are given by Matzner (' Sprachproben,' I, 278) and Morris ('Specimens/ II, 83). The collection was made about 1330 where is not known and thus represents the Northern dialect of the first half of the fourteenth century. The Homilies, of which this is one, became an important feature of litera- ture, especially in the North. They consist of a paraphrase of the Scripture for the day, a homily interpreting it, and a legend or tale illustrating the subject. Gradually there grew up a series of these poetical homilies connected with the U 2go II. THE NORTHERN DIALECT gospel story, as in the ' Ormnlum,' or with the Scripture lessons assigned by the church, as in the collection from which our extract is taken. These followed the ecclesiastical year, beginning with Advent, our selection being that for the second Sunday in Advent. The metre, is the common rimed couplet of four stresses. Page 148, 1. 1. Today. The second Sunday in Advent, the gospel for which is Luke xxi. 25. The writing of Louk for Luk indicates a true long u, as sometimes in Nth.; cf. Behrens, 'Franz. Sprache in England,' p. ti8, 11. bes rf dries. Based on Matt. xxiv. 29, probably associated with Joel ii. 10, 31 ; iii. 15, the second of which mentions that the sun shall be turned into blood. Cf. 150, 20-24. 13. For mihti gastes. The Vulgate has nam virtutes coelorum movebantur, translated in our version ' the powers of the heaven shall be shaken.' The mediseval poet has taken virtutes to refer to one of the orders of angels, the 'virtues' of Milton's 'Par. Lost,' V, 772. 26. froit. An occasional form of OF. fruit ; cf. Behrens, ' Franz. Sprache in England,' p. 159. Page 149, 1. 7. Als qua sai. ' As any one may say.' The two lines are the poet's explanation, Christ's words ending with 1. 6. The next lines seem to be put in direct form, though not based on any words of Christ. 9. Quen pis werld. Cf. note on 77, 6. 12. For ml kinrlc. No doubt based on Luke i. 33. 15. pe maister. The reference is not clear, unless intended for Jerome, mentioned at 151, 13. 23. Kinrlc sal. See Luke xxi. 10; Matt. xxiv. 8. 27. sal bald baret. Probably the true reading should be bdlde, the adv., ' quickly.' Page 150, 11. 11-12. baret . . . mft. Perhaps met is short here, as indicated by such spellings as mett in other Nth. texts. 20. As sais Joel. In three passages Joel mentions such signs, ch. ii. 10, 31 and iii. 15. Page 151, 1. 13. Sain Jerom telles. These 'signs of the doom,' attri- buted to Jerome, are not found in his works as printed, and probably belong to some work now lost. Jerome is said to have found them in a Hebrew MS., as in 'Cursor Mundi,' I, 22, 441 : 'Als Jeromme that well man trowes Telles he fand in the bok of Juwis.' Page 152, 1. 24. And cum. This line is followed by thirty-three Latin verses on the signs, with the rubric : Isti versus omittantur a lectore quando legit Anglicum coram lay c is. Page 154, 1. 1. A blak munk. That is, one who wore a black habit, as a Benedictine; cf. reference to 'Rule of Saint Benet' (155, 24). A similar tale is told by Roger Wendover in his 'Chronicle ' under the year 1072. 8. Fai]?- ful frendes. The MS. clearly needs emendation, and the Camb. MS. seems to suggest the proper correction. 13-14. felid . . . telld. The rime is no doubt monosyllabic, with shortening of the vowel off eld ((feldd), as in weak preterits of the first class. Page 155, 1. 28. verlop. The strict English form would be pverlep (Camb. MS. overlepe"), and this one is probably due to analogy, or possibly to borrowing from some of the cognate languages. Cf. English lope, elope. THE SONGS OF LAWRENCE MI NOT 29 1 V. THE SONGS OF LAWRENCE MINOT The 'Songs of Minot,' preserved in a single MS., Cotton Galba E IX of the British Museum, have been frequently edited. They are found in Ritson's 'Poems on Interesting Events in the Reign of Edward III' (1795, 1825), Wright's < Political Poems' (1859), ' Quellen un( i Forschungen,' 52 (Scholle, 1884), and in Hall's 'Poems of Lawrence Minot' (1887). Extracts occur in ' Matzner (' Sprachproben,' I, 320), Morris ('Specimens,' II, 126), Wulker ('Lesebuch,' I, 77). Nothing is known of the author but his name, and his probable connexion with the Minots of Yorkshire or Norfolk in the fourteenth century. The poems were clearly written at the time of the events they celebrate, so that they represent the Nth. dialect of about 1333 to 1352, some- what modified by a Midland copyist ; or possibly Minot lived on the border of the two districts and used a mixed dialect. Cf. Scholle, p. vii ; Hall, p. xvii. The ' Songs of Minot ' represent the native political lyric which had been first written in England in the second half of the thirteenth century, beside Latin and Anglo-Norman poems of the same sort. The poet takes a religious- patriotic view of Edward's victories, with special emphasis of the attitude of Englishmen toward Scotchmen at this time. The poems chosen are the first three of the eleven preserved as a monument to Minot's genius. The metres of the poems are various, as indicated by the selections, and in this respect suggest the new metrical influences of the fourteenth century. The language of Minot's poems, as already indicated, is a mixture of Northern and Midland, very likely due to a scribe. It has been especially investigated by Scholle and Hall, as by Bierbaum, ' tjber Lawrence Minot und seine Lieder' (1876), and Dangel, ' Lawrence Minot's Gedichte' (1! Page 157, 1. 9. LIthes. All but two of the poems are introduced by short couplets giving the general subject of the poem. A few of the main points of history leading up to the battle of Halidon Hill may be briefly given. Robert Bruce had gained the independence of Scotland by the treaty of Northampton (1328), but died the year after, leaving the throne to a son eight years old. Civil dissensions arising, Edward Balliol, claimant of the Scottish throne, headed an invading force of English barons who claimed estates in Scotland (1332). Edward III, who had opposed the expedition until its success in the crowning of Balliol at Scone, now obtained an acknowledgement of England's suzerainty and supported Balliol when driven from the realm. He personally appeared before Berwick, which had been garrisoned by Balliol's opponents, after Easter, 1333, and the battle chronicled resulted (July 19) from one of several unsuccessful attempts of the Scots to raise the siege. 11. trone. The correct form of the word from OF. trone. Later, written throne in imita- tion of Lat. thronum, the th came to be pronounced like th from OE. J>. Cf. author, authority, apothecary. 18. dresce my dedes. Perhaps in allusion to Ps. xc. 19; cf. 103, 19. 19. In pis dale. As in other of the 'Songs,' the first line of each stanza after the first repeats an emphatic word, sometimes a phrase, from the last line preceding. In the only departure from this (159, 9) Pat forsaid toune takes the place of Berwick in 1. 8. For such linking of stanzas cf. ' Pearl,' ' Aunters of Arthur,' and other poems of Northern or North- west Midland. 20. derne, MS. dern. Hall thinks MS. reading a mistake for derv (derve\, ' terrible, injurious.' But OAng. derne, WS. dierne, means U 2 292 II. THE NORTHERN DIALECT ' deceitful, evil ' as well as ' secret,' and I see no reason to change the word, except to add e for metrical reasons. 23. pe Frenchemen. This refers to a fleet often ships, armed and victualled by Philip VI of France {Philip Valays of 158, 29), which had been sent in aid of the Scotch besieged in Berwick, according to the French chronicler Nangis. These were defeated and the vessels destroyed by the English fleet at Dundee (1333). 26. noght worth a pfre. A great number of such expressions are common in Middle and Modern English; cf. Matzner's ' Grammar,' II, 2, 128, and the expression at 158, 8. Page 158, 1. 2. )>e bpste of Normandye. The French ships were armed with Norman sailors, between whom and those of the Cinque Ports there was long rivalry. This probably, rather than any traditional hatred of the Norman con- querors, accounts for the exultation over their defeat. 8. And all paire fare. Note development in meaning of fare, 'journey, going/ into 'behavior, boasting,' and cf. the same change in the word gait. 26. On pe Erie Morre. A rising at Annan (Dec. 13, 1332), under John Randolph, Earl of Moray, and Archibald Douglas, Earl of Dunbar, had expelled Edward Balliol from the kingdom. - 27. pai said. The Scotch who had been expelled from the kingdom by Balliol and his English followers. 29. Philip Valays. Note the form at 159, 21 and the MS. reading. See note to 157, 23. Page 159, 1. 7. all naked. The stripping of the dead is illustrated by Barbour's ' Bruce,' XIII, 459 f, in describing the battle of Bannockburn : ' And quen ]>ai nakit spul3eit war J?at war slayne in J)e battale ]>ar, It wes, forsuth, a gret ferly Till se sammyn so feill dede ly.' 18. At Donde. See note to 157, 23. 29. Sir Jgn pe Comyn. John Comyn of Badenoch, killed by Robert Bruce in the church of the Minorites at Dumfries, Feb. 10, 1306. Comyn was Balliol' s nephew and heir, and at his death Bruce definitely began the struggle for independence which ended at Bannockburn. For the Scotch use of the before a surname see note in Boswell's ' Tour of the Hebrides,' Sept. 6. Page 160, 1. 1. pare dwelled. That is, before Berwick. 3. He gaf gude confort. He encouraged them in a speech that lasted as long as it would take to go a mile. Examples in Matzner (' Worterbuch ') show this to have been a common expression. On fiat plaine, as Hall points out, is not appropriate to the hilly ground of the battle field, but as Minot was probably not present at the battle he uses the expression in a general sense. 13. Now for to tell. Evidently this is not a title in the strict sense, since Minot gives no account of Bannockburn. He regarded Halidon Hill as avenging the former defeat of the English, and in this sense is to treat fiebatayl of Banocburn. 17. many saklf s. Hall quotes Barbour's ' Bruce,' XX, 1 73 f, where Bruce says ; ' For J>rou me and my warraying Of blud j>ar has beyne gret spilling Quhar many sakles men wes slayne.' 21. Saint Jphnes toun. This is Perth, occupied and fortified by the English after defeating the Scotch at Gaskmoor, or Dupplin Moor. A church in Perth is dedicated to St. John, and this accounts for the name ; cf. Froissart's use of THE SONGS OF LAWRENCE MINOT 293 St. Jehanstone. 27. Striflin. That is, Stirling, the Strevillyne of Barbour's ' Bruce.' Perhaps the allusion is to Wallace's most famous victory over the English, Sept. 11, 1297. The implication then is that Halidon Hill had wiped out the memory of that defeat also. Page 161, 1. 1. pe pilers. Matzner, Wulker, and Kolbing take this as meaning 'pillars,' either of state or boundaries of the country, but Hall is doubtless right in assuming connexion with OF. pilleur (AN. *piler1), * robber, raider.' 6. Rughfute riveling. The riveting is a rough shoe made of raw hide tied round the ankle, and regarded as characteristic of the Scotch, who were thus called ' rough-footed.' So Skelton's 'Of the out yles the roughe foted Scottes,' I, 187. Bfrebag. So called because the Scotch soldier carried his own baggage and was thus enabled to move more rapidly. 8. Brughes. The MS. brig represents one pronunciation of the name ; but Minot uses Bruge {Brughes, Burghes), all with it, and the last no doubt a scribal error for Brughes. The place was well known to Scotchmen in the fourteenth century. 11. bf tes pe stretes. Hall thinks imitated from OF. batre les chemins, ' to riot or revel in the streets,' but the idea of revelling seems hardly appropriate, and the words may mean no more than ' go about the streets persistently.' 23. How Edward. Out of the war with Scotland came the great Hundred Years' War with France, Scotland's ally. At the beginning of 1338 Philip attacked Agen in Gascony, still claimed by England, and Edward was forced to declare war. Pie crossed to Antwerp (162, 30) in July, in order to negotiate with his allies the princes of the Low Countries, and Lewis of Bavaria (162, 9), the German emperor. Page 162, 1. 3. his right. The claim to France, more or less fully acknowledged by the French king himself. The war on the part of France was virtually a struggle to free all French territory from English rule, an end accomplished at the close of the Hundred Years' War in 145 1. 9. J)e Kayser Lowis of Bavere. Louis IV, German king and Roman emperor from 1314 to 1347. Though he had been excommunicated by the pope, the electors, in the very month of Edward's departure for the continent, declared his power was derived from them and not from the church. The reception of Edward was by no means as flattering as Minot makes out. 31. made his mone playne. Louis had made Edward vicar-general of the empire, and he was empowered to coin money to pay his German auxiliaries. Jehan le Bel says he ' coined money in great abundance at Antwerp.' Page 163, 1. 23. at Hamton. On Oct. 4, 1338, the French from fifty galleys landed at Southampton, plundered the country, and burned the town on hearing that the English were gathering to oppose them. So rapidly did the country rise that some three hundred of the French were cut off from their ships. Page 164, 1. 7. pan saw pai. The poet has reversed the order of events, for the Christopher was taken by the French before the attack on Southampton (Froissart's 'Chronicle,' ch. 44). It was later recovered by Edward after the battle of the Swyn. 8. Aremouth. The word has gained an initial y in modern English, as also the river Yar, on which it is situated. 11. galays. These were long narrow boats used by the Genoese and sailors of the Mediterranean. In 1337 Philip had engaged twenty such galleys of two 294 1L THE NORTHERN DIALECT hundred oars from Ayton Doria of Genoa, who was present at the attack on Southampton. 12. tarettes. A large vessel like a galley, but commonly used for transport. 13. galites. These were similar to the galleys, but about half the size, each carrying a crew of one hundred men. 17. Edward dure King. Hall notes that no chronicler mentions the presence of Edward at the fight, and perhaps the poet has confused the ship Edward with the king, a suggestion of Sir Harris Nicholas in his ' History of the Navy,' II, 37. 27. put pam to wre. Surely Hall is wrong in suggesting that this may mean ' put the enemy in distress.' It is, as Skeat explains, ' prepared them- selves for battle,' ' put themselves (in readiness) to war/ 32. withowten hire. Literally, ' without hire or recompense,' but idiomatically for a con- quered and ignominious condition. Similarly in Minot's ' Poems,' VII, 65-66 : 1 Inglis men with site J)am soght And hastily quit Jam })aire hire ' ; that is, vanquished them. Page 165, 1. 9. sen pe time pat God was born. Often used to empha- size a situation by referring to a long time in general. 26. with his haly hand. The expression depends ultimately, doubtless, on the biblical use of the hand as a symbol of power and goodness. VI. BARBOUR'S BRUCE 'THE PURSUIT OF KING ROBERT The ' Bruce ' occurs in two MSS., of which the better, so far as it is complete, is MS. G 23 in the Library of St. John's College, Cambridge. This was made the basis for the edition of Prof. Skeat for the Early English Text Society (Extra Series 12, 21, 29, 55), though the Edinburgh MS. had to be used for the first four books. The Bruce ' has been frequently printed, as by Hart (16 16), Pinkerton (1790), Jamieson (1820) ; see also a list of editions in Skeat's ' Introduction,' p. lxvi. Selections are found in Matzner (' Sprachproben,' I, 371) and Morris (' Specimens,' II, 203). The poem was completed in 1378, and therefore represents Northern of the last half of the fourteenth century, except for such differences as come from a later copyist, the MS. being a little more than a century younger than the original. As Barbour was Archdeacon of Aberdeen from 1357 to his death in 1395, the Northern dialect here represented is that of the extreme North or Scottish English. Of Barbour little is certainly known. Pie first appears in 1357 as Archdeacon of Aberdeen, when he was granted a safeguard to study at Oxford. From the responsible position he held at the time it is inferred that he was born about 1320. He again visited England for study in 1364, and passed through it to France in 1365 and 1368. He attained further honor in his own country, held a position in the king of Scotland's household, and was granted several sums of money by the king at different times. According to Wyntoun's 'Chronicle' (about 1420), on the authority of which rests the ascription of the 'Bruce' to Barbour, he also wrote the 'Brut' and a genealogical poem called the ' Original of the Stuarts.' Two other works formerly attributed to Barbour, the ' Siege of Troy ' and a collection of ' Lives of Saints,' have been shown not to belong to him. BARBOUR'S 'BRUCE' 295 The ' Bruce ' is a national epic, valuable alike for history and literature. It consists of some 13,500 lines, and covers the years 1286 to 1335. The passage chosen is a good example of the poet's power in vivid narration. Just before the selection begins, John of Lorn had sought to track the king with a hound, and five of his men had been slain by the king and his foster- brother. The latter then retreat before Lorn's approaching company to a wood near at hand. As already noticed the MS. is younger than the work itself by a century, and this no doubt accounts for some differences in language, or at least in orthography. For example, the Northern use of i (y) after a long vowel to indicate length becomes more common. Compare such rimes as gdne, wayn ; fair, mar; agane, vayn; and such forms as soyn, ' soon,' heir, ' here,' deill, ' deal,' in the early lines. Perfect participles ending in / instead of d are also common. Page 166, 1. 7. begouth. Note this interesting example of analogy, formed on the model of couth, preterit, of can. This was perhaps assisted by the constant confusion, especially in Nth., of can and gan. 9. His man. Really his foster-brother, as shown by 173, 15, and by references in Book VI of the poem. 10. Abyde 3he heir. ' If you abide here ' ; the subjunctive in condition. Page 167, 1. 9. Jghn of Lome. John MacDougal of Lorn in Argyle- shire, son of Allaster of Lorn, and descendant of Somerled, Thane of Argyle and Lord of the Isles, who fell at Renfrew in 1164. See Scott's ' Lord of the Isles' and notes thereon. _ Page 168, 1. 11. If st on lif. c Last, or remain, alive.' 27. Schir Amer. Sir Aymer de Valence, Earl of Pembroke and leader of the English forces. He was a son of the half-brother of Henry III. Page 169, 1. 1. Schir Thomas Randale. Sir Thomas Randolph, Bruce's nephew, first fought with the latter until made prisoner at the battle of Methven. Then, submitting to the English, he even took part against Bruce as indicated here. Later, captured by Douglas, he was reconciled to his uncle and made Earl of Moray (Murray). He now distinguished himself by many exploits, especially the capture of Edinburgh. See note to ' Lord of the Isles,' VI, 1, and reference to his descendant John Randolph in Minot (158, 26). 9. And how. An adventure narrated in Book VI, 589 f. Five of Lorn's men had overtaken Bruce and his brother, but were all slain by the two, Bruce himself killing four. 17. And he war bgdyn all fvynly. 'If he were bidden or challenged (to fight) on even terms.' 19. And pe gud kyng. This adventure is told with some alterations by Scott in ' Lord of the Isles,' III, 18 f. 26. Lik to lichtmen. Skeat explains as light- armed men ; cf. light-horse. Page 170, 1. 14. bryng hym pan of daw. ' Bring him then out of day,' that is, ' kill him,' a common ME. idiom. Page 171, 1. 3. slew fyre. Skeat replaces slew of both MSS. by strake, ' struck,' on the ground that slew must have been repeated from the preceding line. On the other hand, slew fire is not uncommon (cf. the ' Bruce,' XIII, 26\ and I prefer to keep the MS. reading. 10. At a fyre. ' At a fire,' with 296 //. THE NORTHERN DIALECT stress on a ' one.' The line might still be improved by an extra syllable, though the csesural pause may account for its absence. Page 172, 1. 1. And slepit nocht. Skeat reads And slepit nocht \JuW[ ynkerly, [Bot gliffnyt up oft~\ suddanly, supplying the bracketed words from Edin. MS. With the different punctuation I have given the line, no syntactical alteration is necessary. 6. as foul on twist. Supposed to be indicative of readiness for any emergency ; cf. MnE. ' with one eye open ' in similar connexion. Page 173, 1. 18. his trist. Bruce had divided his men into small bands when hard pressed, and had appointed a rendezvous for such as should not be taken. His party alone had been followed by the hound. Page 174, 1. 29. James of Douglas. This Douglas, son of William who supported W T allace, had been the first to take up the cause of Bruce, and one of the most faithful. 31. at. At for Pat is especially common in Nth., though no doubt found in all dialects as a reduced form of the spoken lan- guage. 32. Edward pe Bruce. The brother of Robert, fiery and head- strong. As Barbour says, thinking Scotland too small for him and -his brother he tried to make himself king of Ireland, but lost his life in the attempt ; cf. Book XVIII. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT, INCLUDING KENTISH Southern English represents several somewhat different varieties. In our selections the first three pieces are of Early Southern, in which, as in Early- Midland, certain changes of Old English forms had not yet taken place. The third of these pieces belongs to Southern of the so-called Katherine group (Morsbach, ' ME. Gram./ 3, anm. 2), that is, shows a Southern English with Midland peculiarities. This is due to the fact that the works of this group were written in a northern part of the Southern region near to Midland. Selections VI and VII represent Kentish English, the remaining pieces Southern of the normal type. a / l , A _ jV * I. THE POEM A MORALE, OR MORAL ODE' This characteristic bit of mediaeval moralizing exists in six MSS., Digby A 4, Egerton 613 (two versions), and Jesus Coll. I Arch. I 29 at Oxford, Lambeth MS. 487 in London, Trinity Coll. MS. B 14, 52 at Cambridge. Not all of the MSS. are complete, and of the two groups into which they fall, the versions in Digby and Trinity Coll. MSS. are Kentish rather than Southern in the more restricted sense. Of the Sth. texts those of the Egerton MSS. are, on the whole, the best, and a selection from Egerton e is here taken. The poem has been edited at various times, as by Furnivall in ' Early English Poems and Lives of Saints,' p. 22; by Morris ('Old English Homilies,' I, 159,288,11, 220); ('Specimens,'!, 194); ('An Old English Miscellany,' p. 58); by Zupitza (' Anglia,' I, 6) ; ('Ubungsbuch/ p. 58); by Lewin in a critical edition (1881). The poem was written about 1170 in South Hampshire or Dorsetshire, and thus represents Southern of the middle district. The ' Moral Ode ' consists of 396 long lines of seven stresses, riming in couplets. As in the ' Ormulum/ wiih the metre of which it has close rela- tions, the long line is divided into two parts by a csesural pause after the fourth stress, so that each couplet might be printed in alternate lines of four and three stresses, riming abcb. Indeed this is the original of such a stanza in MnE. poetry, and this is the second stage in the development from the ynn'tppd iWs T> f Qrm, The lines are often irregular in number of syllables, /though many irregularities may be easily explained as due to lost inflexional ' or other elements, or to metrical peculiarities of Middle English. In content the poem begins with a penitential portion of eighteen lines in the first person, after which the moralizing becomes more general in character, and approaches that of a sermon in verse. The selection gives a good idea of the whole. The language of the Ode ' shows a mixture of early and late forms to some tent; cf. g for OE. a in the rimes of the first couplet, but a usually. a^4r'>^ n^ ty<w~~w a irx~ \^ y . /? /_ 298 II. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT Besides, ce (e) appear for WS. 02, ea ; ce, ea for WS. ce, ea, beside e = ; rarely eo (eo) are found for WS. eo (eo), and the former sometimes for WS. o, as in weorde, * word.' These are in addition to the typical Sth. u, u for WS. y, though occasionally^, &s in ylde, yfele. As to inflexion, Southern is more conservative than Midland or Northern, and therefore longer retains Old English forms ; there are also typical Southern peculiarities which have been already sufficiently mentioned in the Grammatical Introduction. Page 176, 1. 1. Ich. This is the characteristic Sth. form of the pronoun with ch as in church from OE. c after a palatal vowel. Note that both other forms also occur in the selection, ic (1. 2), / (1. 4). 1-2. lgre . . . mre. A later Sth. rime modifying the earlier idre . . . mare; cf. md)e . . . d$e (177, 5-6) and are . . . mare (177, 29-30). 3. habbe. The Sth. dialect, with characteristic conservatism, retains such forms in case of verbs with different consonants in infinitive and 1st pers. pres. indie, from those in the remaining forms. Thus inf. habbe(n), libbe(n), segge(n), and 1st pers. pres. indie, habbe, libbe (177, 9), segge. In the Anglian districts, on the other hand, under the influence of analogy, these have adopted the consonant of the other pres. forms, as have(n), live(n), seie(n), * have, live, say/ Cf. Gram. Introd., 165. ibeon. Note the characteristic Sth. prefix, a retention of OE. ge in reduced form. In'this particular instance no OE. gebeon is known to literature, but it must have existed in speech at some time. 7. chilche. This difficult word, known only here, seems to have been formed from child (OE. *chilts for childs f.), as OE. milts, ME. milce (mile he 1), is formed from mild. At least the meaning, ' childishness, puerility,' seems to fit the connexion fairly well. 21. pe wel ne dep. The OE. relative particle fe was retained in Sth. much longer than in the other dialects. Page 177, 1. 6. 68res. Note retention in early Sth. of the OE. inflexion of the adjective. 12. Manies marines. The line has met somewhat different interpretations, based especially on different conceptions of the words iswinch and unholde. Morris ('Specimens,' I, 350) translates: ' Many a man's sore trouble often hath ungracious ones, i.e. a man often receives no return for his hard work.' In ' OE. Homilies' he translates quite freely : ' many kinds of sore trouble have often the infirm/ Lewin, opposing this quite rightly, finally proposes manches Mannes sauer errungenen Gewinn haben oft die Wider- sacher. The sense is ' Ungracious (or hostile) ones often obtain (have) the sore labor (or gain) of many a man,' and is probably based on Ps. xxxix. 6 and Luke xii. 20. 13. don a fiirst. Literally, ' put in time or respite,' and so ' put off, or delay/ The phrase occurs in several forms, do in Jirste (' OE. Homilies,' I, 71) ; do . . . on/rest (' Havelok,' 1. 1,337), printed by Skeat and Holthausen on/rest. 21. of wyfe ne of childe. The imperfect rime childe . . . selde is at once suspicious, and it is not strange to find other MSS. with a different reading. The Lambeth reading of jefe ne of ' jelde, ' of gift nor of reward,' is probably the older form of the line. 23. wel oft and wel 5elome. A common phrase with two words for the same idea, in order to give it emphasis. 26. se ireve. The prevalence of J>e for OE. se throws some suspicion on this expression. Digby MS. reads ne his scrreve, ' nor his sheriff,' and Trin. MS. ne ne scirreve. Lewin reads ne )e scirreve. Page 178, 1. 12. And Je tJe mare. ' And the one who may do no more (may do) with his good intention as well as he that has many pieces (manke) THE POEMA MORALE, OR 'MORAL ODE.' 299 of gold.' 14. kan mare pane. The phrase is OE. cunnan }onc, beside ivitan )onc, and it has survived in Scotch con thanks. Literally, ' to know- thanks,' it is equivalent to ' feel (or express) gratitude, show favor.' ' And often God feels more gratitude to those who give less to him.' 19. bro\ The plural subjects are thought of as one and so take singular verb; cf. ded . . . fSenchet (178, 22), where the verbs agree with hwet, not with ivihte, the real subject. Page 179, 1. 3. scule we. Based on the OE. form when the verb was immediately followed by we or ge. In Middle English it was extended to the third personal pronoun also ; cf. scule he (1. 6), but Nabbet hi (1. 9). 8. vele. Note this first case in our Sth. selections of initial v for older /. 28. com to manne. ' Came to man's estate.' Page 180, 1. 4. "Be beot and bf at, and bit. All texts give two verbs with initial b, indicating intentional alliteration, and Lambeth agrees with our text in its three forms Met and bit and bet. Three verbs that are possible in the place are OE. betan, 'to amend,' bedan, ME. bgde(ii), 'to pray,' biddan, 'to pray, beseech.' The line then means : ' therefore he is wise who repents and prays and beseeches before the judgement.' Lewin bases his text on the Trin. MS. reading, ])e bit and bi$et and bet, though I cannot think with a better result in sense. The former are all contracts of the third singular present indicative. 7. Siinne 1ft pe. ' Sin leaves thee and thou not it (or them), when thou art not able to do them any more.' Hi may be either sing, or pi., but is of the following clause seems to indicate that it was considered plural. Lewin alters is to hi, in order to agree with the former word. This line and the next, owing to omission and erasure, cannot be easily made out in the MS. 8. pe swa abit. ' Who so awaits,' that is as implied in the preceding line. 14. Ne bidde na bet. ' Should (I) not better pray to be loosed from bonds on doomesday ? ' Several MSS. have ich {ic) after bidde, and it has probably disappeared from our text. 20. tivel is. ' Evil is it to suffer seven years for seven nights' bliss.' Ovel is must be understood with the next line also. 32. For to "Be muchele murctfe. ' For to come to the great bliss (of heaven) is happiness with certainty.' II. ARTHUR'S LAST BATTLE FROM LAYAMON'S BRUT ' Layamon's 'Brut' is preserved in two MSS. of the British Museum, Cotton Calig. A IX and Otho C XIII, from the former of which, the older, our selection is taken. Both texts were edited in 1847 by Sir Frederic Madden, and extracts are given in Matzner (' Sprachproben/ 1, 2 1), Morris ('Specimens,' I, 64), Zupitza-Schipper (' Ubungsbuch,' p. 92). The poem is the work of a priest La3amon (later text Lawemon), but more commonly written Layamon, son of Leovenath, of Arnley in North Worcestershire, and was composed about 1200. The language therefore represents Southern of the Western division during the last of the twelfth and beginning of the thirteenth century. The 'Brut' consists of some 16,000 long lines (a little less than 15,000 in the later MS.), or double the number of short lines as printed by Madden. These long lines are based on the older alliterative line and show frequent alliteration, though rime and assonance are also common in binding together 300 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT the two half-lines. The metrical form is thus a combination of the old alliterative line and a rimed couplet of irregular character. Compare the similar lines of the * Bestiary.' In content the poem is a legendary history of Britain from the destruction of Troy to the year 689 A. D. It is based on the ' Norman Wace's ' Roman de Brut/ which in turn has its source in Geoffrey of Monmouth's ' Historia Regum Britanniae.' Our selection begins with 1. 13,996 (Madden, 1. 27,992). Arthur, the world conqueror, resting after the great feast on the overthrow of the emperor of Rome, is summoned home by bad news as told in the passage chosen. The language of the poem does not greatly differ from that of the ' Moral Ode.' It shows a similar mixture of older and later forms. OE. a still appears as a, long and short ce are not infrequent, and eo, eo are still preserved. The latter, eo, sometimes appears for Sth. OE. ce, as in wgore, unless indeed this is for Ml. were with close e. Assuming the open quality of the first element, as indicating Sth. f, the e is marked open (). Some Ml. forms certainly occur, as hdlden (183, 7), beside halden (1. 1416). Among con- sonants the Sth. initial v for OE./is more common than in the ' Moral Ode.' Inflexions show the usual Sth. conservatism. A special peculiarity of Layamon is the more frequent final n of inflexional forms, either retained from an ol.der inflexion or often added where not original; cf. Stratmann, 'Anglia,' III, 552. Examples are tiden, dsg. (181, 1) ; deoren, nsg. (182, 13) ; cumen, pr. subj. sg. (183, 21); warlen, gpl. (184, 26), perhaps from OE. gpl. in ena. In many cases inflexional en is a retention of OE. dpi. um. The vocabulary of Layamon is fiiU of epic phrases from OE. poetry, so full as to imply some considerable acquaintance with OE. literature. For convenience of reference the line- numbering of Madden is always given in the notes, except of course when referring to our selection. Page 181, 1. 1. pa com pfr. Arthur is represented as being inne Burguine, 'in Burgundy,' when the news reaches him. are. Note retention of inflexional forms in the pronoun, as are OE. dure; Pan (1. 2) =J>dm ; hine (1. 20) ; due (1. 29) f. asg. ; p^re (1. 23) =J>cere. 3. Modrfde. In setting out from England Arthur had left his kingdom in charge of Modred and Wenhavere (Guenevere), as told at 1. 25,465 (Madden). 6. Swa naver. 'Yet never would he,' the young knight. Only in a supernatural manner, through the vision, does Arthur find out the truth. 17. Walwain, B text Waweyn. Better known as Gawain, nephew of Arthur and brother of Modred. 22. Wen- hever, B text Gwenayfer. The Welsh Gwenhwyvar, Eng. Guenevere. In Layamon she is simply an extremely fair woman, whose mother was of Roman birth and relative of Cador, Earl of Cornwall. 24. to hselden. The MnE. form has lost final d and appears as heel, ' to incline.' Layamon 's word seems to be Midland helden, a form which also appears in his text. Page 182, 1. 6. deore mine sweorde. This order of adjective and possessive is especially common in Layamon. Cf. the Elizabethan dear my lord. Page 183, 1. 20. quen. The MS. que is probably for que quen, though the commoner form in Layamon is queue. 21. cumen. The form is pres. subj. with excrescent n so common in Layamon. Cf. pat Arthur pider com en, 1 that Arthur thither should come,' 11. 27,078 and 19,110 (Madden). 27. pa seet hit. ' Then it remained all still.' ARTHUR'S LAST BATTLE 301 Page 184, 1. 18. vseisiB, MS. weeisitf. Madden suggested the change, required by the context and alliteration. Cf. feieside makede (1. 304) and fceieside (1. 26,040), in both cases alliterating with /. Here, of course, we must assume an earlier f-f alliteration, now become f-v or v-v by the regular Sth. change of initial / to v. 28. ha, MS. a. The third_ personal pronoun, both masc. and fern., sometimes appears as a, ha. 32. A marten pat hit. So MS., but the correct reading is probably )>d, 'when.' The B text has J>o, 'when.' and Drihten. 'And the Lord had sent it (the day),' perhaps referring to its favorable, character for an expedition. .Page 185, 1. 3. Whitsgnd. Wissant, Pas-de-Calais, called Hwitsand in the 'Chronicle' under the year 1095. 17. Childrlche. Childric was in those days an emperor of great authority in Alemaine, as we are told at 1. 20,198. Arthur had already vanquished him when he came to Britain to assist Colgrim and Baldulf, as told in the lines following that quoted above. Page 186, 1. 9. Romenel, MS. Romerel. Romney in Kent without doubt. 11. avorn on, MS. avornon. The phrase is an interesting example of the replacing of a worn-out form. Avorn is OE. onforan, the first part of which was no longer recognized in the reduced prefix a, and on was again added at the end. 26. Angel. A king of Scotland whom Arthur had assisted to regain his kingdom. He had last led the foremost troop in the fight against ' Luces,' emperor of Rome. The name appears as Aguisel in Wace, Augusel {AnguselT) in Geoffrey of Monmouth, and is possibly Scotch Angus. Page 187, 1. 2. ^urren pa stanes. ' The stones babbled with streams of blood.' ' Roar, resound ' are too strong for jtirren, which applied to the chattering of people, the whirring or singing of ropes when the ship met a storm; cf. garring, from the same root, at 224, 15. Such exaggerated descriptions of battle are common in Layamon, as in all early poetry. Cf. 189, 32. Page 188, 1. 1. J>e feond bine a}e. * May the devil take him.' 30. and hu. The B text really reads and ou $eo hinne ende, with place for an initial in the last word. I have assumed the lost letter to be w, and have otherwise used the forms of the A text. 31. pa heo hire seolf. No doubt this is one of the alternatives beginning with whatSer, and we are to supply ' or whether ' at the beginning of this line. The loss of the preceding half-line makes the connexion uncertain. Page 189, 1. 16. swa ]>e rein falletS, MS. rim failed. The change of rim to rein was suggested by Madden. Either this is a scribal error or perhaps the noun was influenced by the verb, which appears as rine rinde in the ' Brut.' 20. Tambre. The river Tamar between Devon and Cornwall. In Malory's 'Morte D'Arthur' the great fight is by the sea near Salisbury. 21. Camelfdrd. A Camelford, ford of the Camel, still exists in the north of Cornwall, but is naturally not connected with the Tamar river. Geoffrey of Monmouth says the battle took place near the ' river Cambula,' while Wace has Camblan . . . a V entree de Cornuaille, Tambre . . . en la terre de Corno- aille, Tamble, &c. in different MSS. ('Brut,' 1. 13,659). Confusion was easy because of the likeness between the MS. c and /, as well as by reason of the 302 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT frequent interchange of l-r. Once in the ' Chronicle ' Camermuba is found for Tamarmuda. The reference to the sea (191, i) would imply a situation like that of Camelford in North Cornwall, and probably Cambre for Tambre is the correct reading of the preceding line. Page 190, 1. 11. I pare lasten. 'In the least (of the wounds)/ as mentioned in the line preceding. 26. Avalun. Geoffrey of Monmouth twice speaks of the 'island of Avalon (Avallon),' and Wace follows with en Vile d? Avalon ('Brut,' 1. 9,516). In the passage corresponding to this Wace does not say an island, and Layamon also makes no specific reference to the situation of the place, except that Arthur reaches it by sea (191, 1). See discussions of the place in 'Romania,' Oct. 1898, and 'Mod. Lang. Notes,' XIV, 47. 27. Argante. Wace and Geoffrey of Monmouth make no mention of this personage. Malory names four, three queens and the Lady of the Lake. 30. And seottSe. Wace makes mention of the tradition that Arthur should come again, and Layamon, whose more dramatic treatment is seen in several places, puts it into the mouth of Arthur himself. Page 191, 1. 7. pat wfore. 'That immeasurable trouble should come (be) after (of) Arthur's death.' III. ' THE LIFE OF SAINT JULIANA ' The Middle English prose 'Life of St. Juliana 'is preserved in two MSS., Royal 17 A 27 of the British Museum, and Bodleian MS. 34 at Oxford. Of these the first is the purest text, and from it our selection is taken. Both MSS. were edited for the Early English Text Society by Cockayne in 1872 (EETS., 51), and extracts from both are found in Morris ('Specimens,' I, 96). The work was written about 12 00, the MSS. themselves being of the first half of the thirteenth century. It* "Belongs to the northern part of the southern district, and has certain Midland peculiarities. The language is therefore Sth. with Ml. coloring, as explained below. The story of St. Juliana has already been told by Cynewulf in an Old English poem (cf. Garnett, ' The Latin and Anglo-Saxon Juliana,' Publ. of Mod. Lang. Ass., XIV, 279). It also appears, later than our prose version, in a poem of long rimed couplets (EETS., 51, 81) similar to those of the 'Moral Ode,' as also in an unpublished version; cf. Horstmann, ' Altenglische Legenden,' p. xlvi f. As to the form of the present ' Life,' at once noticeable for its alliterative and rhythmical character, there is difference of opinion among scholars. Ten Brink speaks of the long alliterative line or the rhythmical alliterative prose (' Eng. Lit.,' p. 199). Einenkel undertook to prove that this work, together with the similar 'Lives' of St. Margaret (EETS., 80) and St. Katherine (EETS., 13), are in long alliterative lines. From this view Schipper dissents (' Grundriss der englischen Metrik,' p. 75), and I see no reason to print otherwise than as prose, though the alliterative and rhythmical elements will be clear to any reader. The source of the story is that found in the ' Acta Sanctorum' for Feb. 16. The language of the ' Juliana,' like that of the prose ' Lives ' of St. Katherine and St. Margaret, is a mixture of Sth. and Ml. ; cf. Morsbach, ' Mittelenglische Grammatik,' 3, anm. 2 ; 9, r. The chief Ml. peculiarities are the close \ ' THE LIFE OF SAINT JULIAltA J 303 instead of open e = Goth, e, WT. a, as in Mercian and the non-Wessex dialects, and the preservation of the u and mutations in many cases. In other respects the dialect is Southern, as shown especially by e for OE. ce, Ml. a, and u, u for OE. y, y. Besides may be noted the preservation of OE. a, as in the preceding early Sth. selections, and the diphthongs eo, eo, ea (ea). The long diphthong ea, used for OE. ea or <z and certainly a mere graphic representation of ME. f, has been marked a. No voicing of initial f,J>, and s is indicated by the ortho- graphy, but unvoicing of final d is common. Page 191, 1. 16. In ure. This paragraph is preceded by the rubric : Her cuvised J>e vie of seinle iuliane and telleS of liflade hire, ' Here commenceth the life of Saint Juliana, and (it) telleth of her manner of life.' Feader. The usual form is the Sth. feder = Ml. fader. ant. The usual form in this ' Life,' as in the others of the group, so that the sign for and is regularly expanded ant. 23. Nichomedes burn. Nichomedia in Asia Minor, founded by Nichomedes I. In the OE. ' Juliana ' it appears as Commedia. 25. of pe hf pene mf st. Greatest of the heathen.' Not in the Latin, and Bodl. MS. has a different reading : ' Affrican hehte, J>e heande ~} heascede mest men ]>e weren cristene.' Egge (' Mod. Lang. Notes,' 1, 138) connects with following clause, but I think not rightly. 26. derfllche he droh, MS. dernicbe droh. The he, subject of droh, was probably lost by scribal confusion with he of the pre- ceding word. Page 192, 1. 3. Maximian. Really Galerius Valerius Maximinus, made emperor in 308, and one of six to claim the title at that time. He renewed the persecution of the Christians after Galerius had published an edict of toleration, but was soon overthrown by Licinius and died in 314. Here he seems to have been confused with Maximian, contemporary emperor of the West, as in the OE. poem. Perhaps this is due to the frequent confusion of the Eastern and Western Roman empires, as shown also in the next note. 4. Rome. Of course Constantinople,' or New Rome, in this place. mawmets, MS. maumez. The final z is unquestionably equivalent to ts, and I have not hesitated to expand it as if it were an abbreviation; cf. 195, 22 and note on 194, 25. 13. ihgndsald. 'Betrothed wholly against her will.' 24. as me pa luvede. ' As they (me) then loved,' that is, as was the custom of the time. into cure pet, MS. -]. 'Into a chariot that the powerful rode in, or in which,' &c. Cockayne and Morris retain the MS. and, reading 'and ride into the kingdom.' I have assumed a phrase descriptive of the chariot, as riche 'kingdom' seems inappropriate to a reve. The Bodl. MS. has another descrip- tive phrase, i cure up of fowr hweo/es, 'up into a chariot of four wheels.' 3^ . balde hire seolven. As it stands, bdlde must be a past participle modifying Juliane. The Bodl. MS. has a sign for and before sende, making bdlde and sende correlative, and this may be the correct readiug. 32. wrattBi so. ' Be angry as thou wilt.' Cf. a similar construction in the third pers. at 196, 10. Page 193, 1. 20. Ich iille, MS. ichulle. The MS. form indicates that the two words were spoken in close association, as in the MnE. Sth. dialectal chull, ' I will.' 27. eis weis. ' In any way (ways),' one of the few examples of the inflected adjective in this selection. Page 194, 1. 6. Me hwet. ' But what.' The Conjunction me, * but,' is found especially in Sth. texts, but apparently not in Old English or the Anglian 304 fl THE SOUTHERN DIALECT territory. This would argue for the Low German origin suggested for it. 16. wummon. Note the influence of the preceding w upon the original i from 1 in this word, causing it to become U as still preserved in the singular. 25. mix mawmets, MS. mawmex. Final x in the latter may be due to scribal influence of the preceding word. 28. Elewsium. Foreign derived names retain their original inflexion as here, remain uninflected, or assume the inflexion of English nouns, depending on the frequency of their usage. Page 195, 1. 8. ow. A dative which seems redundant to-day, but no doubt added force to the expression. It may be translated as a possessive, for your evil fortune.' 11. as reve of pe burhe. Since the ' Life ' was too long to use as a whole, the trial before Eleusius has been omitted and the account resumed at the close of the tortures. The intervening part tells how Eleusius is again struck with Juliana's beauty, and how she again repels his advances. She is then beaten a second time, hanged by the hair, has boiling brass poured over her, and is finally cast into prison. Here a supernatural visitor tempts her, but she seizes him and makes him confess he is the devil. She binds him with chains and drags him to the judgement seat of the prefect. She is torn to pieces on a wheel of spikes, but is made whole by an angel, thus converting the executioners. She is thrust into a great fire, but an angel quenches it. This angers the prefect still more, and at this point the narrative is resumed. 31. ^eldeft hire ;jarew borh. The speech differs here from that in the * Acta Sanctorum,' in which the devil speaks to Eleusius. )arew borh seems to be used ironically, or for punishment in general, the Bodl. text reading 'jeldeS hire3arow borh efter ]>at ha wurde is.' Page 196, 1. 3. unwiht. Not found in OE. literature, but there is the similar untydre, * monster,' literally ' no child or offspring.' 8. uppon treowe staftele. Referring to Matt. vii. 24-27. 24. underfeng. Cf. with this im- perative onderfang of Layamon (' Brut/ II, 168) and undervong of ' Anc. Riw./ p. 114. wi5 meidenes imfane. No doubt alluding to Rev. xiv. 3-4. Cf. 'Pearl,' 1. 1,096 f. 26. pe fdie engles. See, for an early instance of the same, the account of the death of Chad in Bede, Eccl. Hist.,' Bk. IV, ch. iii. 28. Com a sell wummon. This incident, given in the Greek and Latin lives, is omitted by Cynewulf. The name of the woman is variously given as Sophonia (Sophronia) and Sophia, the latter by Symeon Metaphrastes the Greek martyro- ' logist. 32. from pe sfa a mile. In the territory of Puteoli, as stated by the first life in the ' Acta Sanctorum.' Later (the late sixth century) her remains were transferred to Cumae for greater safety. Thence, in 1207, they were said to have been taken to Naples, and various cities now claim them, as Brussels for example. Page 197, 1. 1. J)e reve. In the \ Acta Sanctorum ' no mention is made of the reeve's pursuing Sophie, and twenty-four, not thirty-four, are destroyed by the storm. 4. prittufle. Both MSS. have the form, though surely for firittt, ' thirty,' it would seem. 5. warp ham adriven. ' Cast them, driven about, on (to) the land.' The change from plural to singular in the verbs is also found in the Bodl. MS. No doubt the general idea of storm was in the writer's mind. 8. pe sixtexrtJe dei. This is the day on which the Romish church celebrates her martyrdom, while the Greek church prefers Dec. 21. THE ANCREN R1WLE ' 305 IV. 'THE ANCREN RIWLE, OR RULE OF NUNS' There are five MSS. of the 'Ancren Riwle,' Cotton Nero A XIV, Titus D XVIII, Cleopatra C VI in the British Museum, Corpus Christi Coll. MS. and Caius Coll. MS. 234 at Cambridge. Besides, a fragment of another MS. was recently discovered by Napier ('Jour, of Germ. Philology,' II, 199). The first of these, with collation of the second and third, was edited in 1853 for the Camden Society by Morton, and selections are found in Morris ('Specimens,' I, no) and Matzner ('Sprachproben,' II, 5)" Our selection follows Morton's . edition with such changes as are necessary by reason of Kolbing's collation with the MS. ('Jahrbuch fur rom. und engl. Philologie,' XV, 180). The work was written about the beginning of the thirteenth century, in the middle part of the Southern district, since it mentions Tarente (Tarent-Kaimes or Kingston) near the Stour, in southwest 1, Dorset. Morton suggested (Preface, p. xii) that its author may have been Ralph Poor, who was born at Tarente and died there in 1237. ^ e was m turn bishop of Chichester, Salisbury, and Durham, and may have been a benefactor of the house since he was sometimes called its founder. The ' Rule cf Nuns ' is a free and not uninteresting treatment of monastic duties, prepared for three sisters of good family who had become nuns. It consists of a brief introduction and eight parts : of religious service ; keeping the heart ; of monastic life ; of temptation ; confession ; penitence ; love ; of domestic matters. Of plain and simple style, it contains numerous quotations from the Bible and the Church Fathers, with allusions to saintly lives but practically no legendary or moral tales. The first extract is from Part II (Morton, p. 64), dealing with each of the senses in turn ; the second from part VIII (Morton, p. 414). The language of the ' Rule of Nuns ' is a pure Southern, and in most respects represents the normal form of that dialect, as distinct from the Early Southern of the preceding selections. OE. a has now regularly become p, the new diph- thongs have developed, and the voicing of initial/ to v is the rule. On the other hand, OE. eo (eo), ea (fa) still appear as in preceding texts. Occasionally eo of this text is equivalent to open f, so that it has in such cases been marked 0. Consonant peculiarities are not numerous. The most important is / for initial J> after a word ending in t or d, as vort tet (1. 15) for vort }ct\ and terefter (1. 16) for J>erefter. Further see Wiilker in Paul and Braune's ' Beitrage,' I, 209. Page 197, 1. 14. Spellunge and smecchunge. Note the retention of the tinge ending of OE. nouns. Page 198, 1. 1. pet he ouh to siggen. Morton connects with preceding clause, but it belongs, as Matzner shows, to the following. ' (To) that (which) he has to say, hearken to his words.' The peculiarity is in the repetition of f his words.' 12. Parals. Both this and Paradis occur in OF. and ME. 22. pe cve, MS. coue. The word here and in 1. 24 has been somewhat variously read, as the MS. u may be u or v. Morton connects with OE. ceo{]i), 'chough,' but this should appear with ME. ch initially, to say nothing of the diphthong. Matzner assumes a Netherland kaicwe (kauw), which ought, it would seem, to give cane ; cf. MnE. caw. Icl. kofa, ' young pigeon,' is also not X 306 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT easily connected with the word. To account for the form, and preserve the play upon the word, I assume OE. cdf, ME. cgve, used in the first case as a sub- stantive adj., 'the swift, the deceitful,' perhaps, 'the thief.' dimes te jeape, 1 comes the cunning (one),' of Titus MS. shows the understanding of another scribe, and that he had no idea of the chough or any other bird. Page 199, 1. 1. Sed multi veniunt. Matt. vii. 15, the Vulgate for which is Attendite a falsis propheiis, qui veniunt. 7. Gabrieles spgche. The annunciation, Luke i. 29. 11. otter stunde, MS. stude. Morton's emendation is proved correct by the Latin text (Magd. Coll., Oxford), which conveys the same idea in positive form : si tertius haberi possit. 32. Ancre and huses lffdi. ' There ought to be much (difference) between an anchoress and a housewife.' Page 200, 1. 3. swrwike, MS. swiSwike. Matzner suggested retaining the MS. reading as OE. equivalent for MLat. hebdomeda maior, though no such OE. word is known. On the other hand, we know that OE. swigdag, 'day of silence,' was used for the three days of Holy Week between Thursday evening and Sunday morning ; cf. ^Elfric's ' Homilies,' I, 218, 31 ; II, 268, 16. Besides, Titus MS. reads swihende wie, and Cleopatra MS. swiwike. The emendation therefore seems fully justified. The nuns are advised to make the whole week one of silence, rather than the customary three days. 9. Ase Seont An- selme. I have not found the original. 10. chf ofled = chf oflefl. Here, as occasionally in most texts, <J is replaced by dby scribal error ; cf. 201, 17. 20. Mulieres. 1 Tim. ii. 1 2 and 1 Cor. xiv. 34. Neither passage is followed verbatim, the former more nearly. 22. pe gverkutfre. Morton's omission of fie led Matzner to a wrong understanding of the words. He rightly pointed out Morton's error in connecting this with the following sentence. 27. ase ich fr seide. See 199, 31. 31. Ad summam volo. Morton has made the strange mistake of including^/ is in the quotation as he translates it, and omitting ich ulle, &c. J?e hide of J>e tale is of course a free rendering of ad summam. Page 201, 1. 5. Censura. I do not find the exact words here or in 1. 7, but a discussion of silence with the figure of the water (201, 8) occurs in Gregory's ' Regulae Pastoralis Liber,' ch. 38 (Migne, 77, 53). 22. Maria optimam. Luke x. 42. The translation begins with the preceding verse. Page 202, 1. 15. Bidden hit. ' To ask (or beg) it^ in order to give it away, is not the part (rihte) of an anchoress.' 19. on ou. ' On yourselves/ that is, 'from your own wants.' nenne mon. That is, 'Let no man eat before you,' mdkted of the preceding clause being understood with this also. 25. Muche neode. That is, 'only much need.' 32. heiward. The hay- ward was the keeper of the cattle in the common field or pasture, and it was his duty to prevent trespass on cultivated ground. There was a similar officer of the manor or religious house. As the hayward could assess damages against the owner of_cattle, a little flattery was evidently considered a good investment. hwon me punt hire. ' When men impound hire (the cow).' Page 203, 1. 1. hwon me maketS mne. ' When they (me) make com- plaint in town of anchoresses' cattle.' Probably refers to formal complaint as before the town reeve. ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER'S 'CHRONICLE' 307 V. ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER'S < CHRONICLE '-HOW THE NORMANS CAME TO ENGLAND This metrical ' Chronicle ' is found in an earlier and later form. To the earlier belong the following MSS. : Cotton Caligula A XI, Harleian 201, Additional 19,677 and 18,631 of the British Museum, and Hunterian MS. at Glasgow; tolhe latter, Trinity Coll. MS. R 4, 26 at Cambridge, Digby 205 of the Bod- leian, Univ. Library Ee 4, 31 at Cambridge, Lord Mostyn's Library 259, Pepysian Library, Magdalen Coll., Cambridge, 2,014, Sloane 2,027 of the British Museum, and Herald's Coll. MS., London. There are editions by Hearne (1724) based on the Harleian MS., and by Wright in the Rolls Series (1887) based on the Cotton MS. above. Extracts are found in Miitzner (' Sprachproben,' I, 155), Morris ('Specimens,' II, 1), Wlilker ('Lesebuch,' I, 55). The name of the author is based on 1. 11,748, which tells us that * Robert ])at verst J>is boc made' saw the battle of Evesham (1265), but other- wise we know nothing of him. Stow first connected him with Gloucester, and this is at least probable. More recently Strohmeyer ('Das Verhaltnis der Hds. der Reimchronik,' Robert of Gloucester's ' Archiv fiir neuere Sprachen,' LXXXVII, 217) shows that the 'Chronicle' is the work of three different authors, the first writing about the end of the thirteenth century lines 1-9, 137, the second (Robert of 1. 11,748) lines 9,138-12,049, and a third writing and somewhat extending the later version. As the work mentions the canonization of St. Louis in 1297, it could not have been written before that event, and was probably composed about 1300 in Gloucester. The language is therefore Southern of that district about the last of the thirteenth century. Our selection is from Cotton Caligula A XI, the purest text, and consists of 11. 7,395-7,513 as printed by Wright above. The ' Gloucester Chronicle ' relates the history of England from the legendary Brutus to 1 271. It contains about 12,000 long lines (12,600 in the later version), riming in couplets. As to the number of stresses the lines are suffi- ciently irregular to occasion considerable difference of opinion. They seem to be based on the line of seven stresses with csesura after the fourth, but many lines occur with only six stresses. The sources of the poem are Geoffrey of Monmouth, Henry of Huntingdon, William of Malmesbury, and other chroniclers. The language of the ' Chronicle ' is some three-quarters of a century later than that of the ' Ancren Riwle.' The OE. diphthongs have entirely disappeared even from the orthography, and the language is therefore typical Southern in most respects. Among vowels there is a largely increased use of for u. Among consonants the selection often shows loss of initial h, and a frequent voicing of hw to iv which is parallel to some extent with that of initial f to v. Besides ss (s) regularly represents sh. Page 203, 1. 14. hap. Note the unusually frequent omission of initial h in this text. 15. her and r. Other MSS., as Harleian 201, read her and Per, \ here and there,' perhaps a better reading. On the other hand, her is constantly used, especially in the Chronicles, for ' now, at this time,' and/fr may be due to a scribal misunderstanding of her in this sense. 17. Verst. Strict Sth. would require viirst, but e for it is found in a few words in this writer. See heme {heme) 204, 8 for Sth. hiirne, but the latter in rime (204, 18), and cf. Morsbach, Mittelengl. Gram.,' 133, anm. 2. X 2 308 //. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT Page 204, 1. 1. As pe hende. 'As the courteous one,' so 'politely, courteously.' 3. pe grfte p. See Freeman's 'Norman Conquest,' III, 91. 14. pat was al. The Harleian MS. reads po after pat, ' that then was,' &c, but it seems no material improvement. 27. Godwine. The crime was attributed to Godwine, though committed by followers of Harold I. William now gives this as a reason for making war on God- wine's son Harold. 28. Alfrfd. The brother of Edward the Confessor, son of ^Ethelred II and Emma of Normandy, the latter sister of William the Conqueror's grandfather. Cos in is therefore very freely used, as often in earlier English and sometimes to-day. On Alfred's return to England from Normandy in 1036 he was seized, his followers killed or enslaved, and his eyes torn out at Ely. 31. Seint Edward. Edward the Confessor, who had promised the throne to William, so the latter said. That he was ' next of his bl5d ' (1. 32) was of course true. Page 205, 1. 13. Sein Walri. This is St. Valery at the mouth of the Somme, with w for OF. v, as in Wace's Waleri. 14. and abide m. We should expect a sing. pret. to agree with tuende, hadde, but the construction certainly changes in the following clauses, and there is no reason to suppose it may not here. Otherwise we must assume an infin., with an omitted to or -for id expressing purpose. 21. 911 of his kni5tes. The well-known story of William's stumbling as he set foot on the land is here omitted entirely. The words of the knight therefore lose point. Page 206, 1. 2. As he of no mon. ' As if he took account of no man.' 4. pe oper bataile. The battle of Stamford Bridge, Yorkshire, September 25, 1066, in which Harold had defeated and killed King Harold of Norway. 10. pat upe pe Popes. ' That he should rest (do) it upon the judgement (Idkinge) of the Pope.' 13. him take no lond. ' Give or deliver him no land,' For this sense of takeiii) see the use of bitdke(n). 12. Wr Seint Edward. Morris suggests ' whether,' and Matzner ' if for wer. But the meaning is rather ' notwithstanding, although.' 27. mi fader. Really his ancestor Rollo, first Duke of Normandy, in the early tenth century, or a hundred and fifty years before. 31. Hichard. This was Richard the Fearless, who reigned from 943 to 996. The French king who was taken prisoner was Lewis (Louis) IV. Page 207, 1. 7. he overcom. There are numerous references to this story in the chroniclers. See also Uhland's poems on the subject. 31. Wip strange targes. OE. poems often refer to making a ' war-hedge,' or close protection of overlapping shields before the men. No doubt this custom is intended here. Page 208, 1. 14. n wille habbe. ' Have no chance (wille) of striking (diint)? 17. al vor no}t. A phrase of varying import, ' all in vain, all for nothing.' Here it seems to imply lack of resistance, and so ' easily.' Page 209, 1. 15. gstes. See Freeman's 'Norman Conquest,' III, ir. 19. Seint Calixtes day. October 14, when Pope Calixtus is supposed to have been martyred in 222. 31. Willam hit sende hire. This is a mistake. Harold's mother offered a large sum for the body, but William would not give it up and had it privately buried by the sea-shore, so that the grave could not be identified ; cf. Ramsey, ' Foundations of England,' II, 35 f. OLD KENTISH SERMONS 309 Page 210, 1. 20. Vor pe mgre. This line shows that the writer had no strong feeling either for or against the conditions he mentions. The antipathy of the races had long passed away. VI. OLD KENTISH SERMONS These ' Sermons' are found in Laud MS. 471 of the Bodleian Library, Oxford, and were printed by Morris in ' An Old English Miscellany ' (EETS., 49), p. 26. They represent Kentish of about 1250, so that they really precede in time the previous selection, but are placed here to bring together the two specimens of Kentish in the book. But five of these sermons are preserved, all brief and simple in plan. They are translations from the French of Maurice de Sully (d. 1196), the earliest French sermon writer to give up Latin for the vernacular. They all follow the same general plan of text, narrative, exposition, application, as exemplified in the fourth and fifth, here printed. An outline of Kentish grammar is given by Morris in the Introduction to the volume quoted above, and more completely in the Introduction to ' Ayenbite of Inwit.' The characteristic mark of* Middle Kentish is the retention of Old Kentish e, e for non-Kentish y, y\ cf. prede (211, 20), gveles (211, 23). Besides, Kentish agrees with the non-Wessex dialects of Old English in having e for T. e, WT. a, WS. ce, and e, te for limitation of OE. ea, eo, while it is itself peculiar in having/ for non-Kentish ce by /-mutation of a. It has also the diphthongs ya (id) beside ea, for WS. ea or lengthened ea, and au from OE. div. The special treatise on Kentish of the Middle English period is by Danker, 'Die Laut- und Flexionslehre der mittelkentischen Denkmaler' (1879). Page 210, 1. 24. godspelle of todai. This is indicated by the Latin rubric, Dominica quart a post ociavam Epiphanie } and the gospel is Matt. viii. 23 f. Apart from slight lack of verbal agreement with the Vulgate, the last clause is from Mark vi. 48, and no doubt suggests a gospel harmony as the basis. Page 211, 1. 15. blepeliche. This form of the word also appears regu- larly in ' Ayenbite of Inwit.' As the OE. word is blipelice not bljpelice, the first e may be short or lengthened from a short e which took the place of shortened i. 16. Salus populi. Hardly a quotation from any one passage of Scripture, certainly not from Christ's words. It may have come from one or more Psalms which were regarded as messianic ; cf. Ps. xxxv. 3 ; and for the last part xviii. 6; 1. 15; lxxxvi. 7 ; cxviii. 5. 24. wordle. The pre- vailing form in Kt., as shown by the next selection. 25. Quod ipse pre- stare. An expression used as a benediction and closing, qui vivit et regnat Deus per omnia secula seculorum. But it has various forms. 29. gode- spelle. Lat. rubric, Dominica in sexagesima ; gospel, Matt. xiii. 24. Page 214, 1. 13. nn man wgit. The preacher quotes very freely as before. Reference seems to be to the interpretation of such passages as Matt. xxiv. 36, 42 ; Luke xii. 19-20. 14. for man. A common proverb, cf. 'Ancren Riwle,' p. 338 ; ' Ayenbite of Inwit' (Morris), p. 129. A poem on long life (' Old Eng. Misc.,' p. 156) begins : ' Mon mai longe lives wene, Ac ofte him lieS J>e wrench.' 3IO // THE SOUTHERN DIALECT VII. 'THE AYENBITE OF INWIT, OR REMORSE OF CONSCIENCE ' This work, in the handwriting of the author, is contained in Arundel MS. 57 of the British Museum. It was edited by Stevenson in 1855 and by Morris for the Early English Text Society (No. 23) in 1866. Extracts appear in Matzner (' Sprachproben/ I, 60), Morris (' Specimens,' II, 98), Wiilker (' Lese-. buch,' I, 112). The author gives his name as Dan Michel (Michael) of North- gate (Kent), tells us that he was an Augustine monk of Canterbury, and that he finished the 'Remorse of Conscience' in 1340. His language therefore represents Kentish of the first half of the fourteenth century, about three-quarters of a century later than the preceding selection, and a quarter of a century later than the Gloucester Chronicle.' The work is a translation of ' La Somme des Vices et des Vertus ' by Lorens, a Benedictine monk of the later thirteenth century. It treats of the ten command- ments, the twelve articles of faith, the seven deadly sins, &c, with occasional illus- trative tales, anecdotes, or lives of saints. It is strongly allegorical throughout, but the style is not as pleasing as that of the ' Ancren Riwle,' or as simple as that of the ' Kentish Sermons.' Our selection, ' How to learn to die,' is based on the text of Morris above (p. 70 f .) , where it begins the more constructive teaching of the book. Special monographs on the work are by Varnhagen, ' Beitrage zur Erklarung und Textkritik' ('Eng. Stud.,' I, 379; II, 27) ; by Evers, dissertation with same title (1888) ; by Konrath, ' Die lateinische Quelle zu Ayenbite' ('Eng. Stud.,' XII, 259). In Notes to ' Old Kentish Sermons ' reference was made to the principal treatises on the Kentish dialect, and to important peculiarities. In the present selection are to be noticed ea (ya,yea) for WS. ea or lengthened ea, and no for OE. ME. o (p) sometimes ; cf. gnodes == godes (215, 22) ; guo = gp (218, 32). Among consonants z is regularly written for voiced s, clearly indicating the voicing of the latter when initial as well as when medial. Page 215, 1. 18. rapre panne ssed. The figure is a common one in Scripture; cf. 2 Chron. xxix. 15 ; Job viii. 9; xiv. 2 ; Ps. cii. 11 ; cix. 23. Page 216, 1. 15. pe wyse Catoun. Presumably Dionysius Cato, whose ' Disticha ' were so highly regarded in the middle ages. Nothing exactly like this occurs, but for contempt of death see ' Disticha ' at I, 22, IV, 22. 21. pri dyeapes. Another interpretation of the three deaths occurs in ' Old Eng. Homilies,' II, 169. 29. damezele Bfreblisse. Explained in the following clause, ' death that crowns and places (dop) in bliss all the saints.' For a name made in the same way cf. 161, 6. Page 218, 1. 7. to pe reward of. ' In respect of or to.' Reward has the sense of ' regard/ the cognate word. 19. ase zayp Salomon. Prow xxiv. 16, which reads in the Vulgate, Septies enim cadet iustas, et restirget. Page 219, 1. 2. per ne may guo in. Referring to Rev. xxi. 27 ; cf. 1. 32. 15. m^re stranger. The double comparative appears thus early. HIGDEN'S ' POLYCHRONICON 31 1 VIII. TREVISA'S TRANSLATION OF HIGDEN'S < POLYCHRONICON ' The English ' Polychronicon ' of Trevisa is preserved in at least four MSS., St. John's Coll. H I at Cambridge, and Cotton Tiberius D VII, Harleian 1,900, Additional 24,194 of the British Museum. Of these the first was printed by Caxton in 1482. A later version than those above was edited by Babbington for the Rolls Series, and extracts from Trevisa are found in Matzner ('Sprach- proben,' II, 343), Morris ('Specimens,' II, 335), and Wiilker (' Lesebuch,' II, 205). Our selection is from Cotton Tiberius D VII, a contemporary MS. in pure Southern. The translator, John Trevisa, was vicar at Berkt. >y, then canon at Westbury, Gloucestershire. He finished his translation in April 1387, as he tells us. The language is therefore Southern of Gloucestershire in the last half of the fourteenth century. The 'Polychronicon' was originally written in Latin by Radulphus or Ranulphus Higden of Chester. As the name implies, the work is a sort of history of the world, brought down to the year 1342. This Trevisa translated freely, adding here and there, and extending to 1357. Besides this he is supposed to have translated other works, though these cannot be proved to be his with certainty. As to language, Trevisa' s Southern shows no voicing of initial^/, and s, so far as orthography is concerned, but otherwise well represents the dialect. The selection shows a for ha (ha), beside hi \hy), in the plural of the third personal pronoun; cf. 'Juliana,' p. 191. Page 220, 1. 1. pe 3re of Hely. The mediaeval historians were fond of such union of sacred and secular history, and it was natural to their annalistic form of historical writing. 7. Vespasian hys tyme. That is 69-79 A - D< Pictes out of Scitia. This tradition appears in numerous chroniclers back to Bede. That the Picts entered Britain later than the Britons is probably true enough. Cf. 221, 6. 17. In Vespasian. Based on Geoffrey of Monmouth, as the footnote shows. This accounts for many statements of which authentic history gives no confirmation. 18. Marius. Geoffrey of Monmouth, ' Hist. Brit.,' IV, ch. xvii. Arviragus, his father, is mentioned in ch. xiii f, but neither is known to be historical, though Geoffrey connects them with the Roman emperors, as here. The same may be said of Rodric in the same line. 21. Cathenesia. The present Caithness doubtless. Page 221, 1. 4. Servius. The commentator on Virgil, who lived in the last of the fourth and beginning of the fifth century, the time of Jerome and Augustine. 5. Agatirsis. Cf. Aeneid,' IV, 146, where occurs picti Aga- thyrsi, giving rise to the comment of Servius. 12. Maximus. The chronicler has here confused Magnus Clemens Maximus (383-388) with Maximus Tyrannus (408-411), as shown by the references to Gratianus and Valentinianus in 1. 14. He has also mistaken the name Tyrannus for a descriptive title. Marius is mentioned, not by Geoffrey but by Gildas. 21. Carausius. Mentioned by Geoffrey, ' Hist. Brit.,' V, ch. iii. 22. Bassianus. Better known as Caracalla. Geoffrey recounts the death of Geta as in battle between the brothers for supremacy in the empire. 28. pwartgver wal. The wall of Hadrian from Newcastle to Carlisle and the Solway Firth, here called the Scottysch, that is, 312 II. THE SOUTHERN DIALECT the Irish sea. So also at 222, 2 and 22. 30. Nynyan. Bede gives the tradition regarding Ninias or Nynian ( { Eccl. Hist.,' Ill, iv), but his date cannot be definitely fixed. He is said to have died in 432. 32. Brenicia. Berenicia, founded according to Bede in 547 A. D. Page 222, 1. 4. Duke Reuda. In his edition of Bede, Plummer says the northern portion of County Antrim, Ireland, was called Dal Riada, after an ancient leader who is supposed to have died in 165 a.d. Thence the name was transferred to Britain with an Irish colony. Page 223, 1. 2. Flemmynges. In 11 11 Henry I established a colony of this people in Pembrokeshire, Southwest Wales. 11. pe Danes. Reference is doubtless to the massacre on St. Brice's day, 1002; cf. Freeman, 'Norm. Conquest,' I, 182, 312 f, 634 f. Page 224, 1. 7. drawe somwhat. An early recognition, perhaps, of words borrowed from the Celts. 26. pys manere. This whole paragraph is an addition to his original by Trevisa himself, and is naturally of greatest interest as a contemporary account. pe fiirste moreyn. The great plague of 1348-9. A second occurred in 1361-2, a third in 1369, and some reckon a fourth in 1375-6. 27. Jhan Cornwal . . . Richard Pencrych. Both Comishmen, as it would seem from their names. It is not improbable that they were both at Oxford, as was Trevisa, for the name Master John Cornwall appears in the records of Merton College, and the names Pencrych (Penkrissh) and Pencrych Hall are also found. The latter was about opposite Nunne Hall, where Cornwall taught. See Stevenson's article on the ' Introduction of English in English Schools' in ' An English Miscellany,' p. 421. Page 225, 1. 1. of pe secunde Kyng Richard . . . nyne. The ninth year of Richard II began June 22, 1385, so that this part must have been written in the last half of that year. 6. disavauntage. This shows that Trevisa was not in the least prejudiced against French, when properly added to a know- ledge of the mother tongue. Cf. Robert of Gloucester at 210, 19, 20. 11. grf t wonder. Trevisa was scarcely more in the dark than many a later historian of our language. Of course the changes in spoken English were due to an unconscious variation in different districts, while ^^ Igngage of Nownandy that is French in general was taught and learned, with some idea of a normal or standard form. Had Trevisa been more widely acquainted with the French as was Chaucer, he would have known that there was some variation as spoken in England and on the continent ; cf. what Chaucer says of the Prioress, Prologue to 'Cant. Tales,' 124 f. 28. bycause pat pe kynges. Just what influence Trevisa supposed the kings to have had is not clear, but the relation of the capital city and the center of government to the development of a standard language is well known. THE DIALECT OF LONDON The importance of the language of the capital city to the development of standard English has led to the placing of four selections from London English in this place. A comparison of these will show how the language gradually changed, in most particulars, from Southern to Midland. I. THE ENGLISH PROCLAMATION OF HENRY III This proclamation occurs in two MSS., one in the Public Record Office, London, and the other in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. The first of these was published by Rymer (1816), by Ellis in 'Transactions of the Philological Society' (1868), and by Matzner (' Sprachproben,' II, 54). The second was printed in 'Memorials of Oxford' by J. Ingram (1837), an( l by Skeat in 'Transactions of the Philological Society' (1 880-1). Our text follows the first. As indicated, the * Proclamation' was issued Oct. 18, 1258, so that we have here the English of some London scribe in the middle of the thirteenth century. This ' Proclamation ' is the earliest in English, after the disuse of the latter in public documents following the Norman Conquest ; cf. the author's ' History of the English Language,' ch. v. It was issued to confirm to the people the ' Provisions of Oxford,' a charter of rights which had been wrested from the king. As indicated at the end, a copy was sent to every shire in England and to Ireland. The copy we print indicates Huntingdonshire as its destination, as that of the Bodleian indicates Oxfordshire. The writ was issued in both French and English; cf. the French version in Ellis's edition. For the ' Provisions ' themselves, which accompanied this Proclamation, see Stubbs's ' Select Charters ' ; Adams and Stevens's ' Select Documents of Eng- lish Constitutional History,' I, 56. The language of this selection shows the use of the OE. diphthongs eo, eo, ea, and the ligatures ce, ce, as in Southern texts of the same period ; cf. the ' Ancren Riwle ' with the Midland ' Genesis and Exodus.' To these are added the digraph oa, probably an early writing of ME. p from OE. a. In other respects the language shows a mixture of Southern and Midland, prob- ably characteristic of London English of the time. True Southern forms are those with ii, tl = OE. j/, those with the prefix i (OE. ge), and such verbal forms as beo}, habbed, mdkien; besides these the older inflexional forms, as J>an (OE.J>am), Gode, loande, and the noun plurals in en, as worden. For a fuller consideration of the language of this ' Proclamation ' cf. Morsbach, ' Schriftsprache,' p. 161. Page 226, 1. 1. Jmr; Godes fultume. For the OF. par le grace Deu, Lat. dei gratia. 3. send = sendetJ. 4. witen 50. The subjunctive of mild command. willen and unnen. Note the present plurals in 314 th THE DIALECT OF LONDON en, Ml. forms, and compare the Sth. beop (1. 5), /tabbed (1. 7). 5. ure rsedesmen. Reference is made no doubt to the Committee of Twenty-four, twelve elected by the barons and twelve by the king, who had drawn up the 'Provisions' in the Oxford session. 24. Boneface. No special note is necessary on these prominent men of the time. Thirteen sign here, sixteen the corresponding French translation. The same thirteen in the Oxford copy, in the same order, probably indicates, as Skeat emphasized from another circumstance, that all the copies were alike in this respect. Page 227,1. 8. And al on. This part does not occur in the Oxford copy. It suggests that we may have before us the original, on which this note was made for general reference. 9. psere kuneriche. Note the peculiar use of the feminine form of the pronoun with a noun originally neuter. II. ADAM DAVY'S DREAMS ABOUT EDWARD II This text is found in Laud MS. 622 at the Bodleian Library, Oxford, and was edited by Fumivall for the Early English Text Society (69) in 1878. The 'Dreams' were written between 1307 and 1327, probably soon after the accession of the king. Of Adam Davy, the author, little is certainly known beyond what he tells us in his verses ; cf. the ' Diet, of Nat. Biography.' The ' Dreams ' have no special literary value, but are important as exhibiting the language of the capital city. Their purpose was doubtless to obtain favor of the king. Certainly, that Edward II should be l emperor in Cristen- dom' (229, 33) could hardly have been expected long after his troublous reign began. The change of the language of London from a mixture of Southern and Midland toward pure Midland is very evident in this selection. The notable Sth. characteristics are wanting, as ', ii for OE. y, y, though the Sth. open (WS. a, Merc. f) still prevails. Similarly the indicative present plural of verbs ends in the Midland en, not Sth. ep (eth). Forms with the Sth. prefix i (y), OE. ge, are not numerous. Even at the beginning of the fourteenth century, therefore, the language of London was closely approximating the Midland dialect of Chaucer. Page 227, 1. 15. Prince of "Wales. This title, coupled with that of king in the preceding line, shows that the ' Dreams ' relate to Edward II, the first to possess the former title and the only one of the Edwards of the fourteenth century to be both prince and king. 20. Seint Edward. Edward the Confessor, commemorated on Jan. 5, though the title might apply to the second Saxon king of that name. Page 228, 1. 21. pe decollacioun of Seint Jgn. The beheading of John is commemorated on Aug. 29. 28. pe ffst of alle halewen. All Saints' day, Nov. 1. Page 229, 1. 21. pe day of Seint Lucie. That is, Dec. 13. Page 230, 1. 5. worpingni3ht. This has not been identified, but would 1 seem, from the chronological order followed, to fall between All Saints and Lent. The only analogous compound in OE. is d&gweor}ing, * celebration, festival,' but this does not assist us unless worpingnitfit could be some very important festival as Christmas. FIRST ENGLISH PETITION TO PARLIAMENT 315 Page 231, 1. 2. in clfne leinte. Already the old word for spring (OE. lengten) has been specialized to the clerical use, as in modern English. 20. pe bf ryng of our Lf fdy. The birth of the Virgin Mary, commemorated on Sept. 8. 29. For me ne worpe. * On account of me/ ' nor shall be (shewed) to learned or unlearned.' III. THE FIRST PETITION TO PARLIAMENT IN ENGLISH This ' Petition ' is preserved in a MS. of the Public Record Office, London. It was printed, quite imperfectly, in ' Rolls of Parliament,' III, 225, and later by Morsbach in ' Neuenglische Schriftsprache,' p. 171. As it bears the date 1386, the language is London English of the last quarter of the fourteenth century. Apart from its linguistic value the ' Petition ' is highly interesting as giving us a most vivid conception of municipal politics in early London. The language presents few peculiarities, and these will be readily understood from the previous readings. The sentence structure hardly suggests one accustomed to the pen, and the document may easily have been composed by some clerk of the Mercery. Page 232, 1. 21. as a membre. One of the twelve great Livery Com- panies of the city, and having an important place in the government. 22. wrnges subtiles. Note the OF. adjective following the noun and taking the plural form, no doubt a documentary usage rather than one colloquially common at the time. 24. is to be to. 'Is to be by' or 'belongs to,' as we should say. 25. at 9 day. The Anglo-French text reads : chescun an le jotir de Seint Edward le Roy, that is, Jan. 5 ; cf. note on 227, 20. Page 233, 1. 1. Nicholus Brembre. A member of the Grocers' Company and chief supporter among the people of Richard II, Brembre became mayor in 1383-4 by forcible means as narrated. In 1386 he secured the election of his accomplice Nicholas Exton (234, 25), and he himself became a councillor of the king. In the next year he was charged with treason and fled to Wales. He was brought back and hanged in London in 1388. 2. Jphn Northamp- ton. Also called Comberton. He was leader of the faction supporting Wyclif and itself supported by John of Gaunt. Elected mayor in 1381, for two years he was imprisoned in 1384 by Brembre, but was released in 1387 and fully restored to London citizenship in 1390. 13. her mair. While the preceding ng man is sing., it implies the pi. and accounts for the plural pronoun. 14. of his ordynaunce. The Anglo-French text reads : par son assent, * of his assent or party,' explaining the passage. 15. grfte quantitee of armure. This passage is a wonderful revelation of the political methods sometimes employed at this time in the freest and most powerful city of England. 17. ofwithinne. Those of the city, besides the ' straungers of the contre.' 27. of whgmsg it wf re. ' Of whatsoever it might be.' The whgm is dat.-acc, the older dat. of the neuter zvhat. 28. and it wfre. ' If it were/ Morsbach adds {if) after and, but this seems unnecessary as shown by the punctuation. Page 234, 1. 10. tyme out of mynde. That tyme was omitted by mistake is clear from the Anglo-French text, del temps dount nulle memoirs 316 //. THE DIALECT OF LONDON ne court. 11. wolden. A subject we, which may have been omitted by the scribe, is implied in ' the Mercerye or othere craftes ' above. Or perhaps the writer intended another construction connected with the clause beginning as (1. 8). 17. the which thyng lyke to yowre. * Which {the which thyng) may it please your worthy lordship to be proved or disproved, that truth may show which of the two {the whether) (is correct).' Here and several times the word lordship is an abstract, used instead of the plural but implying all the lords in council. 24. for thei. ' So that (for) they should not be known or continued,' equivalent to ' lest they should be known and continued.' 25. Nicholus Exton. Made mayor in 1386 by Brembre and his party. As here accused, he is said to have publicly burnt a book of good customs called the 'Jubilee.' This event marks the revival of the party of Northampton in the city. 30. which of us . . . the Kyng sholde do hym. Note the anacoluthon. Brembre made a charge of being false to the king, and then offered immunity to any who would admit the charge, hoping thus to gain a good witness for his case. 32. and if any. Note the indicative in the condition, perhaps in emphasis of the reality of the case. Page 235, 1. 3. the mair that now is. That is, Exton, mentioned above. 8. thfre men. ' Where men,' implying also because.' 13. bi suggestion. This seems to imply that the offer by Brembre (234, 30) had been accepted by some, who had thus shielded themselves from punishment in other particulars. 16. to ben used. The sense is: i your lord's command is too great a thing to be used familiarly among or toward simple men, lest they, because of their ignorance in obeying it {unwyse to save it), &c. 24. brere or Brembre. To understand the play upon the name it must be remembered that our word bramble had, in both Old and Middle English, a form brember. For this period cf. brember'flour (Harl. MS. of Chaucer) for brembel-flour of the received text. 27. the which. ' Which being granted by your lordship ' ; that is, what is implied in that clause (1. 29). 30. as amgng us. ' Among ourselves.' Page 236, 1. 2. vittailers. Brembre's party 'had its strength among the . . . grocers, then dominant, and the fishmongers, whose monopoly it upheld against the claims of the populace.' ' Diet, of Nat. Biog.,' Brembre. 28. in the sexto yfre. That is, in 1384. IV. CHAUCER'S ' CANTERBURY TALES ' It is needless to give details regarding the Chaucer MSS., or the numerous editions of his works. The extract is from the Ellesmere MS. as reprinted by the Chaucer Society, except for the few changes indicated in the footnotes. Nor is it necessary to say much of place and language, since every detail of this sort is so easily accessible. It will be generally admitted that the ' Pardoner's Tale ' represents London English, in the last decade of the fourteenth century, that is, somewhat later than the time of the last selection. For the originals of the story, so far as known, see the account in Skeat's ' Chaucer,' III, 439 f. For Chaucer's language it is scarcely necessary to give special references, as to Ten Brink's ' Chaucer's Sprache und Verskunst ' \ CHAUCER'S 'CANTERBURY TALES' 317 (trans, as the ' Language and Metre of Chaucer '), and the numerous introductory treatises giving two or three Tales with grammar, &c. Page 237, 1. 7. In Flaundres. The place was perhaps so indicated in the original form of the story which Chaucer used. 18. they totf re. One of the best illustrative passages is from the 'Parson's Tale': ' For Cristes sake ne swereth nat so sinfully, in dismembringe of Crist by soule, herte, bones, and body. For certes it seemeth that ye thinke that the cursede Jewes ne dis- membred nat ynough the preciouse persone of Crist, but ye dismembre him more.' Page 238, 1. 2. luxurle is = luxurl s. The Scriptural passage (Eph. v. 18) reads in the Vulgate Nolite inebriari vino, in quo est luxuria. As the passage is quoted by Innocent III in ' De Contemptu Mundi,' which Chaucer translated, he may have taken it from that source. 6. the stories. Reference is to the ' Historia Scholastica' of Petrus Comestor, called ' clerke of the stories ' in ' Piers Plowman,' B VII, 73, and maister of storyies ' by Lydgate. The plural is used because each of several parts of the work is called ' Historia.' The clause then means 'whoso has well perused the stories.' 10. Senek seith e k. Tyrwhitt suggested Seneca's Epistles lxxxiit : Extende in plures dies ilium ebrii habitum ; numquid furore dubitabis ? nunc quoque non est minor, sed brevior ? 14. fallen in a shrewe. ' Fallen on a shrew or evil person.' 18. Q original. The line is metrically complete without 0, which may have intruded from the preceding lines. 22. Corrupt was. Cf. the ' Parson's Tale,' 70 : ' This sinne (glottony) corrumped al this world, as is wel shewed in the sinne of Adam and Eve.' 30. 9 glotonye. The original of this (Ecclus. xxxvii. 32) was quoted by Innocent III in ' De Contemptu Mundi.' Page 239, 1. 2. a belle. The custom of the time as shown by the direction of Myrc, ' Instructions for Parish Priests,' 1. 1,964 : 'Make ]>y clerk before ]>e 3ynge, To bere ly3t and belle rynge.' 4. That 9911 of hem. MnE. ' one of them ' rather than ' the one ' ; that is the old demonstrative with t retained before a vowel. Cf. the tpn, the tother. 17. this pestilence. This shows that the story is placed in the time of one of the great plagues which swept western Europe, perhaps that of 1348-9, the worst of all. 34. al nes. The usual expression is at pnes, or al at pnes. Page 240, 1. 19. God yow see. Cf. 'Cant. Talcs' 13 156, D 2,169; ' Troilus,' II, 85, God you save and see. While the corresponding OE. word seems not to have the meaning of ' protect,' that is found in the case of the corresponding ON. form. 26. Ynde. Taken as an example of the far distant land. Sometimes Greece is used in the same way. 31. Ne dth. As Prof. Kittredge pointed out, the next seven lines are imitated from the first elegy of Maximian ; cf. Skeat's ' Chaucer/ v, 287. Page 241, 1. 5. my cheste. That in which his worldly belongings were kept ; usually found in old times at the foot of the bed in the bed-chamber. 13. In h.99ly writ. Lev. xix. 32 ; in the Vulgate, Coram cano capite consurge. 17. did. ' Should do ' ; subj. mode. Page 242, 1. 31. the cut. The shortest, as in a fuller account of a drawing of cuts in the Prologue, 835-845. 3l8 //. THE DIALECT OF LONDON Page 244, 1. 6. at oure owene wille. { According to our own pleasure,' a common idiom. 19. Forwhy the feend. Cf. ' OE. Homilies,' II, 39 ( EETS., 53) : ' SwagiveSure Drihten leve ]>e devle to ben on j?e swinisshe men )>e ihc er of spec, and on hem to wuniende and hem to drenchende, and of here wit to bringinde and to driven fram unrihtw to ofter, fram efteliche laste to michele, fram synne to synne, fram ivele to ivele, and et tan ande hem drenched on shameliche defte and mid hem to helle ledeoV Page 245, 1. 5. goon apaas. The first part of the last word is not the article, as sometimes explained, but a = on. The expression means go on foot, and is thus indicative of the time required for such travel. 29. canon . . . fen. The work of Avicenna (Ibn-Sina) is called ' Book of the Canon in Medicine,' and one part in the Latin version is namedjfe^, from Arabic^a/m. Page 246, 1. 11. goode men. The metre requires that these two words should be read as a compound of two syllables. GLOSSARY The Glossary is arranged on a strictly alphabetical basis, except as follows : initially, } (9) occur after /, and J just before y , with which it belongs in its modern development ; but medially/ (ff) are placed after tg, and } with g after h, since these positions are most natural to the modern reader. Each word is given in its normal form, rather than in the form in which it happens to occur the first time, as usually done in the so-called glossarial index. But words tending to lose a final element (usually final e), even in normal Middle English, are sometimes given in the shorter form. The great diversity of ME. spelling makes frequent cross-reference necessary, and only in case of Orm's forms with extra doubling of consonants has normalizing occasionally been practised ; for example, Orm's atind, affter will be found under and, after. Orm's forms, owing to their importance, are designated by (O) after them. The etymology is given so far as the immediate form and language from which the word is derived. To attempt more would have been to increase unwisely the size of the book. Yet when some considerable change in the form of the word has occurred a hint of this is given. Thus OE. nouns (mainly feminines) which have assumed inorganic e in the nominative-accusative, under the influence of the oblique cases, are indicated by adding the OE. gender, as /. m., neut. So the stem-forms of OE., OF. verbs, when differing from the infinitive, are added to explain ME. forms. In case of all irregular verbs, weak, strong, and minor classes, the OE. present and preterit-singular are given. With strong verbs a number in parentheses indicates the class, according to the numbering of the Grammatical Introduction. An (R) denotes reduplica- tion verbs. See list of irregular verbs at end of Glossary. Common abbreviations need no explanation, as sb., substantive, vb., verb, inf., infinitive, &c. The following may be explained : n., g., d., a., nominative, genitive, dative, accusative; ns.,ds., etc., nom. sg., dative sg.; wk., weak; zvkv., stv.,ptprv., anv., weak, strong, preterit-present, anomalous verbs, as in the Grammatical Introduction. For other abbreviations, see list at the beginning of the book. All references to the text are to page and line. The manner of marking quantity has been explained in the Grammatical Introduction. In addition some few diacritics have been added in the Glossary to assist in differentiating certain sounds. Thus c = ch is marked c\ g=j in judge (d3), ( ; g=y initially in stressed syllables,,^; o = older u,o ; OF. u = ii, short and long, it. Medial or final e, when certainly silent, is sometimes marked e. aa = a, adv., OE. a; ever, 196, 13. Aaron, sb., Lat. Aaron; Aaron, 213, 4- abashed, pp. as adj., abassen < OF. esba'ir, 3 sg. esbaiss- ; abashed, 90, 30. A. a, see am, prep. adv. a, see an. a, a, interj., OF. a, Lat. ah ; 0^25. 23; a, 140,5- 320 GLOSSARY abbeye, abbaye, sb., OF. abbeie; abbey; abbey, 108, 18; abbaye, 113, 21. abbot, sb., OE. abbod, infl. by OF. abbat(?) ; abbot, 1,1. abbotrice, sb., OE. abbodrlce; office of abbot, 1, 10. abegge(n), wkv., Kt. = M1. abi33en (ablen) ; OE. abycgan-bShte ; buy, 'pay for, atone for ; inf. abegge, 217, 3- Abel, sb., Lat. Abel; Abel, 68, 10. abel^e(n), stv., OE. abelgan-bealg (3) J grow angry, make angry ; pp. abol3e, 184, 20. abeod, see abide (n). Aberdene, sb., Aberdeen, 160, 15. abettour, sb., OF. abettour ; abettor; pi. abettours, 236, 17. abhomynable, adj., OF. abominable; abominable, 237, 15. abide(n), abyde(n), stv., OE. abidan -bad(i); abide, wait for; inf. abyde, 108, 2 ; pr. 3 sg. abydej), 216, 23 ; pt. sg. abd, 64, 17 ; //.//. abiden, 35, 5 5 abide, 205, 14 ; pp. abiden, 32, 4. Sth. 3 sg. abit, 180, 8; pt. sg. abeod, 187, 13. abote, abouten, see abuten. Abraham, sb., Lat. Abraham ; Abra- ham, 33, 10. abreide(n),.r/z/., OE. abregdan-brsegd (3) ; draw out, spring up, awake ; pt. sg. abraid, 23, 15. abrfke(n), stv., OE. gebrecan-brsec (4) ; break ; pt. pi. abreken, 60, 3. abrgt (MS. a brod), adv., OE. on brad ; widely, profusely, abroad, 60, 20. absence, sb., OF. absence; absence, 117, 10. absent, adj., OF. absent ; absent, 117, * _ abuten (abuton), abouten, obout, abote, prep, adv., OE. abuton < onbuton ; about, 1, 16 ; 3, 8 ; a- bouten, 53, 12 ; obout, 138, 31 ; abote, 132, 14. abuven, buven, adv. prep., OE. abufan < onbufan ; above, 14, 15; buven, 178, 30. abyde(n), see ablde(n). abye(n), aby;e(n), wk., OE. abycgan -bohte ; pay for, atone for, MnE. abide by confusion with ME. abiden ; inf. abye,j4, 19, abyje, 55, 6; pr. sbj. sg. aby, 55, 6 ; pp. aboght, 238, 21. ac, oc, conj., OE. ac, oc ; but, 2, 20 ; ace (O) 8, 25. Sth. ah, 184, 24; auh, 197, 15. accidental, adj., OF. accidentel (al ?) ; accidental, 235, 22. accordandly, adv., Nth. pr. ppl. of accorden (OF. accorder) + ly ; ac- cordingly, 144, 23. account, see acounte. accuse (n), wkv., OF. acuser ; accuse ; pp. accused, 106, 17 ; accusyd, 109, 13- achtande, see aughtene. acorde(n), wkv., OF. accorder; accord, agree, reconcile ; pr. pi. acorden, 120,5;/^. sg. acordede, 2 > 1 d>> PP' acorded, 244, 7. Sth. pr. pi. acordej), 225, 20. acounte, acount (account), sb., OF.cunte (conte),infLby vb. acunter; account, 90, 28; acount, 156, 21; account, 155, 30. acdupe(n), wkv., OF. encuper < enculper ; accuse, inculpate ; //. acouped, 92, 3. acumbrl(n), wkv., OF. encombrer; encumber; Sth. inf. acumbri, 211, 20. acupement, sb., OF. acoupement ; _ accusation, 42, 26. Adad, sb., Lat. Atad ; Atad, 35, 4. Adam, sb., OE. Adam, Lat. Adamus ; Adam ; gs. Adames, 32, 25 ; Adam, 67, 18. adle(n), wkv., cf. dialectal Eng. ad- dle; cf. ON. dSlask; gain; pp. addledd (O), 11, 1. admiral, admirail, sb., OF. amiral, admiral, admirail ; amir, Saracen ruler, 37, 10; admirail, 46, 31. adonward, see adunward. adoun, see adun. adrad, see adrede(n). adra5e(n), adrawe(n), stv., OE. \ GLOSSARY 321 *adragan-drog (6) ; draw out ; imp. pi. adrawej>, 207, 19; pp. adra3e, 41, 25. adrede(n), Sth. adrfde(n), stv., OM. dredan(WS. drcedan)-dred (R) ; dread, fear ; pp. adrad, 90, 29. Sth. inf. adrgden, 180, 2 ; pr. 1 sg. adrgde, 176, 6. adrenche(n), wkv., OE. adrencan ; drown, drench ; pt. sg. adrenched, 73, 12 ; pt. pi. adrenchten, 197, 4. adrive(n), stv., OE. adrifan-draf (1); drive, drive away ; pp. adriven, 197,5- _ adun, adoun, adv. prep., OE. of dune; down, 38, 25; adoun, 82, 11. aduneward, adonward, adv., OE. on dun,/., + ME. ward ; downward, 201, 10; adonward, 208, 11. advent, sb., OF. avent, advent; ad- vent ; ecclesiastically, the period including the four Sundays before Christmas, 200, 2. adversarie, sb., OF. adversarie ; ad- versary, 239, 20. sech, sefne, eefre, see fch, fven, fver. seft, eefter, see eft, after. eeh, seie, see ac, eie. seiper, ellc, see eiper, fch. relder, sb., Sth. = Ml. alder; WS. ealdor; chief , prince, 189, 23. aeldrihten, sb. as adj., OE. eal + drihten ; almighty, 184, 21. self, sb., OE. self; elf; pi. alven, 190, 27. eelle, eelmes, see al, almes. sem, sem, eende, see be(n), |m, ende. eeni, eni, indef. prn., OE. senig; any ; seni, 178, 11 ; eni, 46, 26. Sth. ei, 47, 13 ; gs. eis in /Ar., eis weis, in any way, by any means, 193, 27 ; cf. ani. eeorl, see erl. eer, seresst, tf fr. rcebiscop, see archebischop. sere, see f re. eert, eerwe, see be(n), ar;;. rostende, sb., eME. for gst- ; OE. eastende (ende) ; east end, 186, 7. set, eeten, Tee at, f te(n.) eetfjpren, prep, adv., OE. setforan; before, 226, 24. eevest, adj., OE. sefaest; loyal, trusty, originally pious, 5, 8. eevre, revert, see fver. eevrich, sevric, see everilc. afande(n), wkv., OE. afandian ; try, tempt', pp. afanded, 180, 27. affaytle(n), wkv., OF. affaitier; af- fect; fashion, prepare) adorn; tame, subdue; pp. affayted, 219, 27. affeare(n) = offere(n), wkv., OM. offeran, WS. offairan ; frighten, frighten off; Sth. pr. sbj. sg. affeare, 193, 23. affeccyon, sb., OF. affeccion; affec- tion ; pi. affeccyons, 145, 8. afforce(n), wkv., OF. aforcer ; force, try, attempt ; Nth. pr. pi. afforces, 144, 12. Affrican, sb., Lat. Africanus, OF. * African (?) ; Africanus, 191, 25. afinde(n), stv., OE. gefindan (findan) -fand (fond) (3) ; find, obtain ; inf. afinden, 178, 2. afpre(n), afprn, prep, adv., OE. on foran ; before, archaic and dial. afore, 109, 5 ; afgrn, 117, 3. afraye(n), wkv., OF. effraier ; frighten, startle ; pp. afrayed, 148, 14. afslen, stv., Sth. = Ml. ofslgn (sign) WS. slean-sloh (6) ; slay, strike down ; Sth. pp. afslaege(n), 1 86, 20. after, aftir (aftyr), efter, prep, adv., OE. sefter ; after, afterward ; sefter, 2, 9; affterr (O), 8, 13; aftir, 49, 17 ; aftyr, 90, 25 ; efter, 1, 4; after, afterward, 236, 6. afterward, aftyrwarde, adv., OE. sefterweard ; afterward, afterwards, 68, 3 ; aftyrwarde, 145, 21. ageenes, see agenes. aga(n), anv., eSth. = M1. ggn (aggn) ; OE. agan-eode; go; pp. agan, 182, 25. agane, aganis, see agein, agaynes. Agatirsis, sb., Lat. Agatirsis ; Aga- tirsis, 221, 5. agayne, see agein. 322 GLOSSARY agaynes, a3ayns, aganis, igaines, adv. prep., OM. on(an)gegn infl. by ON. Igegn ; again, 144, 11 ; aganis, 166, 12; igaines, 153, 6; agayns, 241, 14; chains (o3ayns), 101, 7. Sth. ayeins, 233, 4. 8,36, a^ere, see 3en. agein, ageyn, agayne,a3ein(a3eyn), prep, adv., OM. on(an)gegn (WS. ongen, gean) infl. by ON. igegn; again, 50, 16; ageyn, 50, 25; agayne, 109, 15 ; ajeyn, 63, 21 ; asain, 183, 21. Nth. ogayn, 139, 13; ogayne, 136, 7; igain, 149, 24; agane, 167, 28. Sth. a3an, 184,15- a^einward, adv., OE. ongegnward, WS. ongeanweard ; backwards , 195, 33- agelte(n), wkv., Kt. =M1. agilte(n) ; OE. agyltan ; be at fault ; pr. pi. agelte)), 216, 25. a3e(n\ age(n), see 3e(n). age(n), ag(agh), ptprv., eME., Nth. = Ml. ge(n), owe(n) ; OE. agan-ahte ; have, owe, ought ; eME. f r - h 3 S S' an > J 7^y 2 > P r - s fy' s - a.3e, 188, 1 ; pt. sg. ahte, 5, 22 ; agte, 29, 21 ; auhte, 87, 28. Nth. pr. 1, 3 sg. awe, 136, 3 ; pr. pi. awe, 146, 20; pt. sg. aght, 134, 25 ; pt.pl. aghte, 147, 13. a3e(n), agen, ayen, adv., OE. on gen<gegn; back', again, 88, 13; a3e, 36, 9; agen, 22, 7; ayen, 79, 28. agenes (agsenes), a3nes, adv. prep., OE. on gen <gegn; WS. on gean; against; agenes, 2, 11 ; agienes, 2, 31. Nth. ogayns, 141, 8. Sth. a3nes, 226, 15 ; on3|nes, 226, 18. a3eve(n), a3eove(n), stv., OM. age- fan-ggef ( WS. giefan-geaf) (5) ; give up, surrender; pt. pi. aiaven, 6, 32. Sth./r. 1 sg. a?eove, 196, 25. ageyn, a3eyn, see agein. a}}, see ai. aghast, pp. as a^'., OE. *agsestan, cf. gaestan ; terrified, aghast ;pl. aghaste, 208, 2. a^henn, see 93011, adj. aginne(n), agynne(n), stv., OE. aginnan-gan (3) ; begin ;pt. sg. agon, 182, 11; imp.sg.agyn, 212, 13. agg(n), pp. as adj., OE. agan ; agone, gone; agg, 65, 1. agon, adv., OE. *ongan <ongagn; again, 27, 19. agraypi(n), -en, wkv., ME. a + ON. greij>a ; prepare ; Sth. //-. j^/. //. agrayjn, 219, 31. a}t, o^t, indef. prn., OE. awiht, awht, aht ; aught, anything, 39, 9 ; o3t, 38, 6. Cf. o;t. agt = aht, sb., OM. seht, WS. eaht, /.; council, care, 21, 8 ; 22, 18. agte, ahte (ehte), aucte, sb., OE. Eeht,/! ; possessions, property, power, 22, 26; ahte, 189, 4; aucte, 81, 6. Sth. ehte, 177, 31; ejte, 226,-16; eihte, 202, 29. agte, ahte, see gge(n). agulte(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. agilte(n) ; OE. agyltan; be in fault; pp. agiilt, 176, 11. agynne(n), see aginne(n). ah, ahne, see g3e(n). aht, adj., Nth. = Ml. ehte, ei3te, ONth. sehta; eight, 132, 10. ahte, see agte. ai ? ay, &#, adv., ON. ei, cognate OE - 5 '>l r > J 5> 17 J a 33 (O), 9, 3 ; ay, 87, y~ aiaven, see a3eve(n). aij>er, see eiper. akenne(n), wkv., OE. acennan ; beget; pp. akennet, 196, 29. al, adj., OM. al, WS. eal ; utt, 2, 10 ; //. al (for alle?) I, 15 ':; 35lle, 2, 26 ; alle, 2, 28 ; gpl. allre (O), 13, 30.' Sth. eal (eSth.), 177, 30; gs. alles, 194, 29; ds. alien, 187, 33; fas. alle, 181, 5; gpl. aire, 182, 31; alles ciinnes, of every kind, 194, 29. al, all, adv., OAng. al, WS. eal; wholly, 3, 25 ; all if, although, 160, 5. Alamanie, sb., OF. *Alamanie; Germany, Almaigne, 5, 31. Albamar, sb., OF. Albemar, Albe- marle, Fr. Aumale ; Albemarle, 5, 7. V GLOSSARY 323 Albania, si/., Lat. Albania; Albania, 22i, 24. aid, adj., eME., Nth. for Ml. gld ; OAng. aid, WS. eald ; old, 1, 15 ; 130, 2. eSth. eald, 176, 4; ^/. aldrene, 191, 27 ; cf. ld. alderheijest, adv., OM. alra (WS. ealra) + j/^r/. of OM. heh (WS. heah); highest of all, 104,3. alderman, sb., OM. alderman, WS. ealderman ; alderman, chief of a guild, 117,7. Aldewingle, sb., Aldwinkle (North- ampton), 4, 24. Aldithele, sb., Aldithley ; James of, 227,7. aleste(n), wkv., OE. alastan ; endure, last, 180, 26. Alexander, sb., OF. Alexandre ; Alexander, Bishop of Lincoln, 2, 25 (1, 5)- Alfrfd, sb. t OE. iElfrfd; Alfred, 204, 28. alhwet, <wz/., Sth. = Ml. alwhat; OE. eal + hwset ; until, 218, 2. alien, sb., OF. alien, adj.; alien, foreigner', pi. aliens, 225, 28. Alisandre, Alisaundur, sb., OF. Alisandre ; Alexander ; Alisaundur, 126, 3 ; Alisandre, 205, 4. alive, adv., OE. on live ; alive, 40, 7. allane, see aln. alias, interj., OF. alas, halas; /#.?, 56, 10. alles, adv., based on OE. eall; wholly, altogether, 197, 20. allgne, see alpn. allre, alls, see al, als. almahti;, adj., OM. alnuehtig, WS. ealmihtig ; almighty ; allmahh- ti 5 (0), 13,21. almast, adv., Nth. = Ml. almost ; OAng. almsest-mast ; almost, 1 34, 26. Almayn, sb., OF. Allemaigne, Ale- maine ; Almaigne, Germany, 106, 20. almes, sb., OE. selmesse, /. ; alms, 100, 11 ; eME. selmes, 3, 29. Sth. elmesse, 177, 4. almesdede, almousdede, sb., OE. selmesse + OM. ded, WS. daed, /. ; almsdeed, almsgiving, 91, 18 ; pi. almousdedes, 147, 1. almost, adv., OE. ealmsest; almost, 207, 27. almichti, see almihti. almi^t, adj., OM. almseht (almiht) ; almighty, almihte, 47, 15. almihti, almihti (almichti), adj., OM. almsehtig (almichtig) ; al- mighty, 67, 10; almihti, 193, 16; almichti, 211, 27. almousdede, see almesdede. alneway, alwey, sb., OE. ealne + weg; always, 216, 10; alwey, 225, 29. aln (allane), adj., OM. all, WS. eal + an ; alone, 102, 3 ; allgne, 244, 13. Nth. allane, 168, 8. algnd, adv., OE. an (on) + land, lgnd; aland, on land, 222, 16. albwe(n), wkv., OF. allouer ; allow ; pr. 1 sg. alowe, 107, 30. Alplnus, Alpynus, sb., Lat. Alpi- nus ; Alpinus, 222, 1. alrefyrst, adj., OM. alra, WS. ealra + fyrst; first of all, 2, 12. als, alse, conj., OM. al swa; as, 1, *"~I5; 2,20; alse, 52, 20; alls (O), 9, 19;^/, 25, 8; also, 127, 3. also_(so), alswg, Nth. alsa, alswa, adv., QM. all swa(*sa);_WS. eall swa; {also, 15, 1; alswa (eME.), 8, 9. Nth. alsa, 163, 15. Sth. alswg, 215, 9. alswic, adj. adv., OM. al (WS. eal) + swylc; such, wholly such, 2, 19. alperbeste, adv., OM. alra, WS. ealra + beste; best of all, 87, 5. alpermast, alpirmaste,a<3%\, Nth.= Ml. alfermgst ; OAng. alra (WS. ealra) + mast ; most of all, 1 34, 9 ; aljurmaste, 142, 27. alwayis, adv., OAng. al(ne)weg + es; ahvays, 168, 6. alweldand, pr. ppl. as adj., OAng. alweldan ; almighty, 140, 27. alwey, am, see alneway, be(n). amad, pp. as adj., OE. gemsedan ; driven mad, insane, 90, 30. Y2 324 GLOSSARY Amadase, sb., OF. Amadace ; Ama- dace, 127, 2. amin, see amen, amang, imange, adv. prep., eME., Nth. = Ml. amgng ; OE. on ge- mang; among, 9, 7 ; 129, 6. Nth. omang, 137, 10 ; imange, 154, 4. amanges, adv., OE. on gemong; among, amongst, 226, 21. amen, ameen, aafo., Lat. amen ; amen, so be it\ ameen (O), 13, 24. amendement, sb., OF. amendement; amendment, 59, 12. amende(n), Sth. amendie(n), wkv., OF. amender ; amend, 70, 8 ; pp. amended, 206, 30. Sth. inf. amendl, 218, 22. amendyng, sb. pr. ppl., ME. amenden ; amending, correction, 101, 6. amenges, adv., OE. on gemong infl. _ by gemengan?; among, 212, 18. Amer, Amery, sb., OF. Aylmer; Aymer ; Sir Amer de Valence, Earl of Pembroke, 168, 27; Amer^, 169, 18. amf sure, adj., OF. a mesure ; fitting, suitable, 229, 11. amidde, amiddes, adv. prep., OE. on + midde ; amid, amidst, 206, 27 ; amiddes, 101, 5. amgng, adv. prep., OE. on gemang (-mgng) ; among, 18, 10. - amgnges, adv., OE. on gemgng ; among, amongst, 117, 17. amounte(n), wkv., OF. amunter (amonter) ; amount, rise to ; Nth. inf. amount, 156, 22. an (a), adj., eME., Nth. = Ml. n ; OE. an; one, alone, 1, 11 ; 129, 3; a, 144, 25 ; ds. ane, 87, 7. Sth. as. anne, 180, 17 ; fds. are < anre, 181, 1 ; fas. ane, 191, 19; ds. ane, 210, 22 ; wkns. ane, alone, 178, 29. an (a), indef. art., OE. an 'one' in weak form; an, 17, 1, 7 : a f 3, 26.^ , an(a), ane, tfafo. prep., OE: an, on ; 2> #> x > x 4 5 a, 1, 19; ane, 213, i_3- ansen, anan, ^<? an 9m ancheisun, 5/^., AN. encheisoun ; cause, reason \ pi. ancheisuns, 199, 17- ancre, sb., OE. ancra ; anchorite, nun, 198, 6; S. without ending, 202, 15; 203, 1. Sth.pl. ancren, 198, 25. and, ande, conj., OE. and, gnd; and, 1, 2; annd (O), 8, 14; ande, 118, 13; if, 14, 1. eSth. ant, 191, 16; end, 177, 17. Andreas, sb., OE. Andreas, Lat. Andreas, later displaced by OF. Andreu ; Andrew, 1, 19. Andrew, sb., OF. Andreu; Andrew, 135, ' andswarie(n), wkv., Sth. Ml. answere(n), (-sware(n)) : OE. and (9nd)-swarian (swerian) ; answer; pt. sg. andswarede, 181, 11 ; pf. pi. answarede, 184, 30. Andwerp, sb., OF. Andwerp, Ant- werp ; Antwerp, 162, 30. ane, anne, see an. anerly, adv., based on an, or ON. einarftr? ; alone, 168, 5. Angel (angel), sb., OE. Angel, Qngel ; Angel, name of one of Arthurs followers, 186, 26. angel(l), aungel, sb., OF. angel; angel, 64, 20; pi. aungels, 104, 5; angeles, 105, 11 ; angles, 219, 3. Nth. gs. without ending, angell stevyn angeVs voice or music, 143, 3. anger, sb., ON. angr ; anger, grief, distress, 106, 8. Angle (angle), sb., OE. Angle; Angle, English; pi. Anglis, 222, 24; Sth. dpi. anglen, 191, 15. Angou (Anjou), Angseu, sb., OF. Anjou; Anjou, 5, 31; Angseu, 7, 9 ; Anjow, 226, 2. angwys, sb. , Nth. = Ml. anguische (anguisse) ; OF. anguisse; anguish, 144, 19. anho(n), stv., OE. onhon-heng (R) ; hang, crttcify ; inf. anhon, 184, 26. ani, any, ni, indef prn., OE. senig infl. by an ; any, 3, 2. Nth. any, 147, 10. Sth. 9m, 226, 17; ds. 9nle, 226, 17; pi. 9nie, 226, 18; cf. eeni, eni. GLOSSARY 325 Anjow, see Angou. anker, sb., OE. ancor ; anchor, 80, 28. Anne, sb., OF. Anne; Anne, 131, 8. annexe (n), wkv., OF. annexer ; annex, add', pp. annexed, 237, 26. anoint, adj., OF. //. enoint < enoindre; anointed, 65, 7. ann, adv., OE. an, an ; at once., quickly, anon, 36, 1 1 ; angn riht, right at once, immediately, 198, 14. eSth. ansen, 185, 8 ; anan, 187, 32. anoper (eME. anojjer), anothire, adj.,prn., OE. an + 6$er, another; anojjer, 4, 19; an5thire, 143, 25. Anselme, sd., OF. Anselme ; An- selm, 200, 9. answare, answer, onswere, ^., OE. andswaru ; answer, 36, 22 ; answer, 236, 21 ; onswere, 192, 31. answere(n), wkv., OE. andswerian (swarian) ; answer ; pt. sg. answeryd, io 5> l 9 1 answerd (ansuerd), 136, 7 ; pt. pi. answerden, 212, 8. Sth. onswerle(n); imp. pi. onswerieS, 200, 6 ; pt. sg. onswerede, 193, 15. ant, see and. Antecrist, sb., Lat. antichristus, mod. by OE. crist; Antichrist, 133, 3; gs. without ending, Antecrist com, J 33> 3- anvie, see envle. apaas, sb., OE. on (an, a) + OF. pas ; in pace, on foot, apace, 245, 5. apf che(n), wkv., OF. empecher ; _ hinder, impeach ; pp. apfched, 233, 2_8. ap re(n), wkv., OF. aper- < aparoir ; appear; inf. apf re, 235, 30. apert, adj., OF. apert ; open, mani- fest, 102, 8. apeyre(n), wkv., OF. enpeirer; im- pair; pp. apeyred, 224, 14. apeyryng, sb., based on apeyre(n) ; impairing, 224, 16. apli^t, adv., OE. on pliht ; on my faith, 42, 11. apokalypsis, sb., Lat. apocalypses ; apocalypse, 12, 23. Apollo, sb., Lat. Apollo ; Apollo, J93, 19- apon, sec upon. apostel, apostil, apostle, sb., OE. apostol ; OF. apostle ; apostle, 131, 28; apostil, 135, 1; apostle, 213, 20 ; pi. apostlis, 132, 29. appel, sb., OE. seppel ; apple, 67, 26. eSth. ds. epple, 198, 14. apprche(n), wkv., OF. aprocher ; approach ; pr. ppl. apprgchyng, 236, 16; //. sg. apprgched, 234, 4- aquelle(n), wkv., OE. acwellan-OM. cwalde (WS. cwealde) ; kill, quell ; imp. sg. aquel, 44, 23. Nth. pt. sg. aqualde, 188, 12. aqueyntaunce,^., NF. aqueintance, OF. acointance; acquaintance, 95, 19. Aquitaine, sb., OF. Aquitaine ; Aquitaine, 226, 2. aquynt, adj., Nth. = Ml. aqueint (aquaint) ; NF. pp. aqueint, OF. acoint ; acquainted, 170, 20. ar, are, adv., Nth. = Ml., Sth. r; ON. ar, cogn. with OE. air ; ere, I28i3; are, 138, I. ar, are, adv. prep. OE. ser, by shorten- ing; ere, before, 68, 23; 204, 7; are, 36, 26 ; cf. f r. ara}t, ara}te, see arf chen. arblaste, sb., OF. arbaleste ; arbalist, cross-bow, 215, 18. arehebischop, sb., OE. arcebiscop; archbishop, 226, 24; eME. serce- biscop, 2, 9. archer, sb., OF. archier ; archer, 168, 3. are, see an. are, are, see ar, ar. are, sb.', eME., Nth. = Ml. re ; OE. ar , f. ; favor, grace, 1 1 , 1 . arecche(n), wkv.,OE. areccan-reahte ; expound, explain, 182, 29. arfche(n), wkv., OE. araican-raihte (rahte) ; reach; pt. sg., ara3te, 47, 12; //. ara3t, 43, 17. aredde(n), wkv., OE. ahreddan; deliver, save; inf. aredde, 43, 19. Aremouth, sb., earlier EremouJ>; Yarmouth on the Isle of Wight, 164, 8. are(n), am, see be(n). 326 GLOSSARY areowe(n), stv., eSth. = Ml. (a)re- we(n) ; OE. *ahreowan-hreaw (2) ; commiserate, repent; pr. sbj. sg. areowe, 198, 32. arfre(n), Kt. arere(n), wkv., OE. aneran ; raise, rear; inf. arfre, 205, 16; pp. argred, 200, 29; argrd, 205, 32. Kt. inf. arere, 218, 21. arest, sb., OF. arest; arrest, stoppage, 168, 9. arfsune(n), wkv., AN.araisuner; call to account ; pt. sg. argsunede, 213, 16. are we, arrow, sb. , OE. ea.rh,f. ; arrow ; arewe, 195, 33; arrow, 168, 19. ar^, adj., OE. earh, //. earge; cowardly; pi. serwe, 176, 19. Argail, sb., Argyle (?), 222, 14. Argante, sb., OF. Argante ?; Argante, 190, 27. ari^t, ary^t, adv., OE. on(an) + riht; ari3t, 35, 24; ary3t, 215, 3. arise (n), stv., OE. arisan-ras (l) ; arise ; pr. 3 sg. arist = arise]), 40, 15 ; imp. sg. aris, 40, 18; arise, 67, 13 ; pi. sg. (eME. aras, 181, 8); ars, 39, 28; aroos, 211, 3; pt.pl. arisen, i$>7> ilfP- arise(n), 40, 30. ArislotHi; Arystotill, sb., OF. Ari- stotle ; Aristotle, 144, 10, 24. arm, sb., OE. arm, earm ; arm, 67, 8. eSth. serm, 181, 8. arrn, serm, adj., OE. earm ; poor. eSth. serm, 188, 16. arme(n), wkv., OF. armer; arw ; //. sg. armyd, 112, 20; pp. armed, 227, 16. armes, sb.pl., OF. armes ; arms, 209, 10. Armoric, sb., OF. Armorique; Ar- morica, 220, 5. armure, sb., OF. armure ; ar?nor i 233, 17- arrow, see arewe. art, sb., OF. art ; art, 38, 9. Ar8ur, Arthour, sb., OF. Arthour; Arthur, _i^8i, 5; afr. Arthure, 181, 2 ; Arthour, 126, 9. Arviragus, sb., Lat. Arviragus ; Arviragus, mythical king of Britain, 220, 18. ary5t, see ari^t. as, ase, adv., OM. all swa, WS. eall swa; as, 29, 4; ase, 186, 12. asayle(n), j^ assayle(n). ase, asent, see as, assent, asise, assys, sb., OF. assise; assize, 152, 18 ; assys, 147, 20. aske(n), Sth. askie(n), wkv., OE. acsian by late metathesis of cs (ks) ; ask; inf. aske, 89, 30; pr. 1 sg. aske, 89, 31 ; pr. sbj. pi. asken, *98> 3o; pt. sg. askede, 198, 17. Nth. pp. askit, 171, 4. Sth. pr. sbj. aski, 200, 18. askunge, sb., OE. acsung, /. by late metathesis ; asking, request, 200, 6. aslawe, see asl(n). aslf (n), stv., Sth. = Ml. aslg^n), aslf (n) ; WS. aslean-sl5h(g), (6) ; kill, slay; pp. aslawe, 207, 28. aslepe, adv., OE. on slepe; asleep, 40, 22. aslepe(n), st. wkv., OM. *aslepan -slep (WS. slsepan), (R) ; possibly OAng. geslepa, wkv. ; fall asleep, be overcome of sleep; pp. asleped, 40, 8. asoile(n), see assoyle(n). asper, adj., OF. aspre ; harsh, cruel, 103, 25. assayle(n), wkv., OF. assailer; assail, attack; inf. assayle, 112, 21; //. asayled, 60, 13. asse, sb., OE. assa; ass, 31, 21 ; asse, 89, 26 ; as, 52, 19. assent, assente, asent, sb., OF. assent, asent; assent, 141, 4; assente, 147, 3 ; asent, 117, 26. assente(n), wkv., OF. assentir; assent; pr. I sg. assente, 115, 7; pt.pl. assentyd, 105, 17. Nth.//. sg. assentit, 171, 7. assoyle(n), asoile(n), wkv., OF. assoldre ; pr. st. assoil- ; absolve ; imp. sg. assoyle, in, 15; pr. sbj. assoyl, 165, 15; pt. sg. assoyled, in, 19 : asoilede, 205, 7. assys, see asise. aster day, sb., OE. easterdseg by shortening; easterday, 121, 32. astrengpe(n), w^.,OE.*astrengSian, GLOSSARY 327 or based on ME. strengbe ; strengthen; pp. astrengbed, 211, 11. astronomy en, sb., OF. astronomien ; astronomer, astrologer, 145, 17. astunte(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. astinten ; OE. astyntan ; cease ; inf. astiinten, 201, 4. asunie(n), wkv., OF. essonnier, essoigner ; excuse ; inf. asunien, 197, 20. aswinde(n), stv., OE. aswindan (swindan) - swand (swgnd), (3) ; vanish, pass away, pr. 3 sg. aswlndeft, 196, 17. at, prep, adv., OE. set ; to, at, from ; set, 2, 24 ; at, 8, 9 ; att (O), 9, 2 ; at n, at one, friendly, 115, 11 ; att Godd (O),from God, 10, 27; at hym, from him, 89, 19. Nth. at (used for to), 128, 9. Sth. et, 192, 23. See also atte. at, see bat. ath, athe, ^.,eME., Nth. = Ml. g>; OE. aS; oath, 2, 29; athe, 145, 26 ; pi. athas, 6, 3. aftele, adj., OE. seoel; noble, generous; Sth. ds. aftelen, 185, 1 ; superl. aoelest, 183, 10. atsake(n), stv., OE. setsacan-soc (6); deny, disown ; eME. pr. 1 sg. atsake, 184, 24. atstgnde(n), stv., OE. setstandan (stgndan)-stod (6); stand, stand by; inf. atstpnden, 182, 10. atte = at pe, prep. + dem. prn., OE. set se, 10E. 26. be; at the, at, 17, atter, sb., OE. ator, attor ; poison, pus, 180, 22. atvre, adv., Sth. = Ml. atfgre ; OE. setforan ; before, 205, 9. atwinne, adv., OE. on(an) + ON. twinnr; in two, asunder, 65, 15. at wist, see atwite(n). atwite(n), stv., OE. setwitan-wat (1) ; blame, twit ; pr. 3 sg. atwlst^ atwiteb, 40, 16 ; pr. pi. at wit e, 37, 12 ; imp. pi. etwlteft, 200, 21. atwo, Sth. atw, adv., OE. an + twa ; in two, in twain, 38, 6. Sth. atwg, 239, 15. atywen, wkv., OM. setewan (-Iwan?), WS. setiewan (-ywan) ; show, appear; pt. sg. atywede, 5, 1. Aubemarle, sb., OF. Albemarle, Aubemarle ; Albemarle, 227, 5. aucte, see agte. aughtene = aughtende, achtande, adj., Nth. = Ml. ehtebe ; OAng. sehtooe; eighth, 147, 18; achtande, 152, 7- auh, see ac. auhte, see gen. aumenere, sb., OF. almonier, au- monier ; almoner, dispenser of alms, 88, 21. aungel, see angel. aunter, auntour, see aventure. Austin, Austyn, sb., OE. Austlnus, Lat. Augustlnus; Augustine, Austin; Awwstin (O), 8, 17; Austyn, 124, 10. auter (awter), sb., OF. auter, alter ; altar, 76, 24; awter, 122, 20; ds. autere, 231, 24. availe(n), avail(en), wkv., OF. vaile < valoir ; avail, profit ; pt. sg.' availede, 60, 15. Nth. inf. avail, 129, 8 ; avale, 167, 25. avallen, wkv., Sth. = Ml. afallen ; OM. a fellan (WS. a fiellan) by confusion with fallan (WS. feallan) ? fell, cut down, destroy, 187, 25. Avalun, sb., AN. Avalun ; Avalun, Avalon, 190, 26. avarice, sb., OF. avarice; avarice, 246, 12. avarous, adj., OF. averous; avari- cious, 88, 24. avaunce(n), wkv., OF. avancer; ad- vance ; inf. avaunce, pp. avaunsed, 106, 6. avauntage, sb., OF. avantage; ad- vantage, 225, 4. ave, sb., Lat. ave ; ave, hail, 122, 28. avenge, see avon. aventure (aunter), Nth. aventur (-our, -er), si., OF. aventure; adventure; Nth. aventur, 168, 16; auntour, 154, 9; pi. aunters, 126, 12 ; an aunter, [it is~] a venture, 209, 4. 328 GLOSSARY aventure(n), wkv., OF. aventurer ; adventure ; inf. a venture, 106, ii. aver, see ever, avon, sto,, Sth. = Ml. af5n ; OE. afon-feng (R) ; receive, take ; pt. pi. avenge, 209, II. avorn, adv. prep. , eSth. = Ml. afpren (forn) ; OE. on foran ; before ; avorn on, opposite, 186, 11. avow, sb., OF. *avou, cf. avouer, vb. ; avow, vow, 239, 33 ; cf. vow. Avycen, sb., OF. Avycen; Avicen, Avicenna, 245, 28. avys, avyse, sb., OF. avis; advice, 232, 25 ; avyse, 105, 20. avyse(n), wkv., OF. aviser ; advise ; pp. avysed, 239, 28. awai, away, awey, awaye, adv., OE. on weg ; away, 29, 18 ; awey, 98, 31; oway, 102, 12; awaye, 143, 25 ; awei, 195, 7. Nth. oway, awake(n), stv., OE. *awacan-woc (6); awake; pt.pl. awgke, 41, 23. awakene(n), wkv., OE. awacnian ; awaken, arise ; eME. inf. awakenin, 193, 12. awakie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. a- wake(n) ; OE. awacian ; awake ; pt.pl. awakede, 211, 4. awe, awei(y), see age(n), awai. awelde(n), wkv., OM. geweldan (weldan), WS. wieldan ; rule, re- strain; inf. awelden, 195, 14. awende(n), wkv., OE. awendan (wendan) ; turn away ; pp. awent, 221, 12. awin, adj. < pp. , Nth. = Ml. gwen ; OE. agen ; own, 137, 4. awirme(n), stv., OE. gewinnan-wann (wgnn) (3) ; -win, 46, 4. a,wite(xL),ptprv., OE. gewitan-wiste ; know ; pt. sg. awyste, 176, 17. awld, sb., OM. gewald (gewald), WS. geweald; power, 21, 18. awondrle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. awundre(n) ; OE. awundrian ; amaze, surprise ; pt. sg. awondrede, 211, 9. awrfke(n), awrseke(n), stv., OE. awrecan-wrcec (5) ; avenge ; inf. awrfke, 42, 2 (eME. awreken, 183, 6)5 P r - 3 sg. awr|kj>, 217, 15; imp. pi. awr|ke]>, 42, 20 ; pp. awrgke, 67, 30 (eME. awrseke, 184, 29). awter, Awwstin, see auter, Austin, awyste, see awite(n). ax, sb., OE. eax, f.; ax; pi. axis, 169, 27. axe(n), eME. axen, Sth. axie(n), wkv., OE. acsian (ascian) ; ask ; eME. inf. axen, 5, 19; pt. sg. axede, 181, 10 ; pt. pi. axede, 36, 19. axtre, sb., OE. eax + treo, perk. *eaxtreo ; axcltree, 124, 29. ay, ayeins, see ai, agaynes. ayeinsaie(n), wkv., OE. ongegn + ME. saie(n), seie(n) ; gainsay, deny ; pp. ayeinsaide, 234, 8. ayeinstande(n), stnde(n), stv., OE. ongegn + standan-st5d (6) ; stand against, withstand; inf. ayeinstande, 234, 10; ayeinstgnde, 236, 26. ay en, see a^en. ayere, sb., OF. air; air, 143, 27. aywhre, adv., ON. ei + hvar, cogn. with OE. ahwer, awer, everywhere, 88, 26. B. ba, adj., eME., Nth. = Ml. bg; OE. ba,/! to begen ; both, 8, 16. baar, see bar, adj. bae, sb., OE. bsec; back, 52, 18. bacin, sb., OF. bacin ; basin, 39, 21. bal, sb., OE. *bal ; ball, ball playing; 124, 31: balaunce, sb., OF. balance ; balance, 91, 21. bald, adj., eME., Nth. = Ml. bgld ; OAng. bald, bald; bald, 126, 7. eSth.fds. baldere, 184, 30. baldie(n), wkv., eME., Nth. = M1. bglde(n) ; OM. baldian, baldian, WS. bealdian ; embolden, bear one- GLOSSARY 3 2 9 self bravely ; Sth. pp. balde, 192, 30. bale, sb., OE. bealu; bale, harm, calamity, 15, 30. baleful, adj., OE. bealuful ; baleful, 195, 11. bali = bale, sb.<adj., OE. *bealo, adj. ; baleful, evil one, 195, 32. ban, see bn. baner,.f(5.,OF.banere; banner, 159,13. baneur, i - ^., OF. baneur; standard- bearer, 207, 27. bannan, .y/z'., OE. bannan (bonnan) -beon (R) ; summon, command', pt.pl. beonnen, 187, 23. Banocburn, Bannok burn, sb., Bannockburn, 160, 14; be Bannok burn, 160, 16. baptis, wkv., Nth. = Ml. baptlse(n) ; OF. baptiser ; baptize ; pt. sg. baptist, 131, 22. baptist, sb., OF. baptiste ; baptist; ])e Baptist Jhan, 131, 21. baptisyng, pr. ppl. as sb., baptizing ; Jgnes baptisyng, John's baptizing, 131, 25. bar,_sd., eME., Nth.=Ml. bgr ; OE. bar ; boar, 195, 12. bar, bare, adj., OE. bser; bare, 17, 14; baar, 221, 18. bare, sb., OF. barre; bar ; pi. bares, 124,31. baret, sb., OF. barat ; debate, trouble, 148, 10. barfot, adj., OE. bserfot; barefoot; pl> 235> 9- bargane, sb., lNth. = Ml. bargaine ; OF. bargaine; bargain, 173, 9. barm, barme, sb. , OE. bearm ; bosom, lap ; barme, 89, 3. barn, sb., OE. beam; child, 146, 32. barnage, sb., OF. baronage, barnage; baronage, 42, I. Barnard, sb., OF. Barnard; Barnard of Toulouse, 114, 28. barnhf d, -hed, sb., ONth. *barnha!d ; childhood, 131, 20. baron, sb., OF. baron, AN. barun; baron ; pi. barons, 42, 6. baselard, sb. , OF. baselarde ; dagger, 120, 28. basenet, sb., OF. basinet; helmet, bascinet, 112, 23. Bassianus, sb., Lat. Bassianus ; Bas- sianus, 221, 22. bastard, sb., OF. bastard; bastard, 203, 22. bataile (batayle), batail (batayl), sb., OF. bataille ; battle; batail, 101, 22 ; batayle, no, 14; bataile, 157, 10 ; batayl, 160, 14. bate(n), for abate (n), wkv., OF. abatre ; abate, bate ; cast down, abolish ; inf. bate, 59, 3. bathe (bath), adj.prn., eME., Nth. for Ml. bJ)e; ON. ba>ir; both, also, 3, 3 ; bath, 129, 5. Sth. dpi. baften, 191, 18. bape(n), Sth. ba"Sie(n), wkv., OE. baSian ; bathe ; //. baj>ed, 65, 5. Sth. inf. bamen, 195, 18. baude, sb., NF. *baude ; bawd, 237, 23. Bauston,MS. Hauston,^., Bauston, 62, 6 [see note]. Bavere, sb., Bavaria, 162, 9. bawdryke, sb., OF. baldret, *baldrik ; baldrick, belt, 120, 28. bayn, bayne, adj., ON. beinn ; straight, prompt, 138, 25. be, be, see be(n), bi. bf ast, see bf st. bfat, bfate(n), see bfde(n), bfte(n). beautee, beute, sb., OF. beaute ; beauty, 244, n ; beute, 130, 16. bebirie(n), wkv., OE. bebyrgan (byrigan) ; bury ; pt.pl. bebirieden, 2,2; bebyrled, 5, 2 ; pp. bebyried, 7, 26. Bee, sb., OF. Bee ; Bee (Normandy), 5, 17- bc, sb., OF. bee lengthened; beak, i5> 13. becume(n), see bicume(n). bed = bad, see bidde(n). bed (bedde), sb., OE. bedd ; bed, 41, 17; ds. bedde, 38, 23. Bfda, sb., Lat. Beda ; Beda, Bede, 221, 29. bf de, eME. bede, sb., OE. gebed ; prayer, petition, MnE. bead, 13, 29. 33 GLOSSARY bfdell, sb., OF. bedel; beadle, 147, 16. bfde(n), wkv OE. bedan ; pray; pr. 3 sg. b|at = b|t, ML btej>, 180, 4. bede(n), stv., OE. beodan-bead (2); offer, bid, announce, proclaim, com- mand; early confused with bidde(n), pray, command; inf. bede, 140, J 3 J P r * s kJ- s g- bede, 201, 20; imp. sg. bed, 22, 9 ; pt. sg. b|d, 21, n ; bfde, 69, 6 ; bedd, 128, 16 ;pt. pi. bedden, 28, 17, clearly from bidden inform ; pp. bdyn, 169, 17. eSth. beoden, 185, 21 ; pr. 3 sg. beodeft, 202, 22. befalle(n), beforen, begeet, see bi- falle(n), bifpren, bi^ete(n). be5e(n), wkv., OM. began, WS. bie- gan, bygan ; bend; pt. sg. beide, 196, 26. bege, s'b. y OM. beh(g) (WS. beah), m. ; ring, collar, bracelet, 24, 12. begete(n), see bi:jete(n). beggare, sb., based on begge(n) ; beggar, 57, 8. beginne(n), behgtefc), see bigin- ne(n), bihgte(n). behove(n), wkv., OE. behofian ; be- hoove, profit ; pr. 3 sg. behove]?, 91, 6; behoveth, 119, 21; pt. sg. be- hoved, 4, 12. Nth./r. 3 sg. bih5ves, 82, 36. beien, adj.pl., OE. begen ; both, also, 7> 8 ; gpl> beire, 38, 22; beine, 182,3. beionde, beire, see beyond, beien. belamy, sb., OF. bel ami; fair friend, 41,27. belde(n), wkv., OM. beldan, beldan, WS. bieldan ; embolden, encourage ; inf. beldenn, 12, 14. beleave, bellave, sb., Kt. = Ml. be- lgve ; OE. *beleafe, geleafe ; belief, 211, 6; beleavee, 213,1; biliave, 213, 11. Belial, sb., Lat. Belial ; Belial, 194, 22. bellave, see beleave. belimpe(n), stv., OE. belimpan-lamp (lgmp) (3) ; happen ; pt. sg. belamp, 4,28. belle, sb., OE. belle ; bell, 76, 25. belleman, sb., OE. belle + man ; bellman, 118, 30. belle (n), stv., OM. bellan-ball (WS. beall) (3) ; roar, bellow, swell with rage ; pp. bollen, 50, 6. belyve, bilive, adv., OE. be + life; quickly, 90, 7 ; bilive, 186, 28. b|m, sb., OE. beam ; beam ; eME. b|om, 3, 16 ; pi. bgmis, 142, 22. beme, sb., OM. beme (WS. bieme), /. ; trumpet ; pi. bemen, 187, 23. be(n), anv., OE. beon-wses ; b>, inf. ben, 1,8; beo, 36, 30 ; bee, 106, 6 ; pr. 1 sg. am, 22, 11 ; 2 sg. art, 18, 22 > 3 s - i s > 8, 10 ; ys, 176, 7 ; iss, 9> 9 5 ne g- 3 sg. nis, 65, 1 1 ; (eME. pr. pi. sinndenn, 9, 2; sinden,-i6, 4) > P r - pl- aren, 19, 12 ; are, III, 30; am, 15, 12; pr. pi. beon, 48, 28 ; ben, 105, 3 ; pr. sbj. sg. be 9, 21 ; pr. sbj.pl. be, 32, 16 ; imp. sg. 18, 22 ; imp. pi. beft, 28, 7 ; pt. sg. was, 1, 3 ; wass, 9, 30; wes, 1, 19 ; neg. pt. sg. nas, 43, 31 ; pt. pi. (eME. wseron, 1, 6; weron, 4, 5) ; weren, 16, 16 ; were we, 25, 14; wer, 73, 23 (eME. waren, 3, 1; ware, 77, 3); wren, 21, 10; wre, 77, 17 ; neg.pt.pl. neren, 39, 14; nere, 36, 14 ; //. sbj. sg. were, 16, 2 (eME. ware, 1, 15) ; wre, 2 5, 3 2 \PP- byn, 114, 1 6; been, 243, 16. Nth. inf. be, 128, g;Pr. 1 sg. am, 174, 14; pr. 2 sg. ert, 157, 14; pr. 3 sg. es, 128, 27; esse, T51, 25 ; is, 127, 7 ; isse, 156, 24 ; neg. pr._ 3 sg. neys = ne ys, 128,5; P r - 3 S S- bes, 128, 32; bese, 139^ 7; pr.pl. er, 136, 2 ; ere, 144, 2 ; ar, 173, 32 ; pr. sbj.pl. be, 127, 26 ; pt. sg. was, 126, 9; pt.pl.wa.re, 130,24; war, 138, 28; was, 158, 31 (late Nth. weir = wer, I7> 3 2 ); pt- sbj. sg. war, 134, 2; ware, 246, 12; pt.sbj.pl. ware, 133, 15; //. bene, 136, 18. Sth. inf. beon, 198, 6; ben, 176, 2 (eME. gerund beonne, 192, .23) ; pr. 1 jg. (eSth. eom, 176, 4; sem, 176, 1) am, 194, 1 ; pr. 2 sg. (eSth. sert, 182, 30) art, 201, 23 ; pr. 3 sg. is GLOSSARY 331 (ys), 176, 7 ; pr. pi. (eSth. sunden, 184, 31) ;pr. 1 sg. beo, 176, 4 ; pr. 3 sg. biS, 178, 20; pr. 3 Jg-. bi$, j^fl// be, 183, 11 j /r. //. (eSth. beo>, 176, 19) ; bej), 203, 20 ; beth, 119,11; bub, 176, 23; bi$, 178, 19; pr. sbj. (eSth. si, 179, 29; beo, 177, 8) ; pr. sbj. pi. (eSth. beon, 177, 4) ; imp. sg. (eSth. beo, *77, 5) ;/' *<- wes = was, 176, 1 ; neg.pt. sg. nes, 194, 8; nas, 204, 15 \ pt.pl. wfre, 179, 11 ; wfr, 223, 5 ; pt. sbj. sg. (eSth. wf ore, 181, 9); wfre, 243, 18; pt.sbj.pl. (eSth. wforen, 182, 9) ; wfre, 242, 24 ; neg. pt. sbj. sg. (eSth. neore, 187, 4) ; pp. (eSth. ibeon, 176, 3) ; ibe, 203, 14; ybe, 236, 20. Kt. inf. bie, 211, 11; pr.pl. ble]>, 212, 25 ; ble ye, 212, 8; //. ibye, 212, 20; pt.pl. waren, 212, 17. benche, sb., OE. bene, f. ; bench, 58, 6. bend, sb., OE. bend, bend; tie, ribbon, bend (in heraldry), 228, 15- , bende(n), wkv., OE. bendan (ben- dan) ; bend, bind, fetter ; Nth. inf. bend, 140, 17. bende, sb., OE. bend, bend,/". ; bond, fetter, 180, 14. bene, sb., OE. ben, f. ; prayer, en- treaty; pi. benes, 218, 21. benefyce, sb., OF. benefice ; favor, gift, benefit, 124, 12. beneme, see benime(n). Benet, sb., NF. Beneit, OF. Benoit ; Benet, Benedict, 155, 24. Beniamin, sb., Lat. Beniamin ; Ben- jamin, 25, 25. benime(n), binime(n), slv., OE. beniman-nom (4) ; take away ; inf. binime, 177, 20; pr. 1 sg. beneme, 211, 18; pt. sg. benam, 5, 21 ; pt. pi. binomen, 182, 19; pp. binume, 183, 26. benisun, sb., OF. beneisun; blessing, benison, 134, 22. bf om, beode(n), beo(n), beore, see bf m, bede(n), be(n), bfre. beorn, sb., eSth. = Ml. bern, bern; OE. beorn, beorn; man, hero, warrior, 186, 28. beot, sb., eME. = Ml. bet; OE. beot; threat, boast, promise, 184, 17. beot, see bete(n). beovie(n), wkv., eSth. Ml. bive(n) ; OE. bifian, beofian ; tremble; pt.pl. beoveden, 187, 1. bepeche(n), wkv., OM. bepecan (WS. -psecan)-pehte ; deceive ; pp. bepaht, 1 , 4. ber, sb., Nth. = Ml. bere ; OM. bere, WS. bsere ; noise, uproar, 150, 2. bf rd, sb., OE. beard, beard ; beard, 86, 17; bfrde, 120, 29. berdene, sb., Kt. ** Ml. birj^ene, bir- dene; OE. byroen,/. ; burden, 212, 21. bfre, sb., OE. bera ; bear {the animal), 82, 17. eSth. beore, 196, 3. bere, sb., OE. bser, /. ; bier, litter, 35, 3- here, sb., OM. geberu, WS. gebseru,/!; bearing, deportment, noise, uproar, 36, 20. berebag, sb., based on OE. beran + ON. baggi; bag-bearer (nickname of Scots), 161, 6. bfre-blisse, sb., OE. beran + blisse ; bear-blisse ; as name, 216, 30. bfre(n), stv., OE. beran-baer (4) ; bear; inf. bfren, 22, 20 (eME. boeron, 3, 15); imp.pl. bfreft, 27, 19 ; pt. sg. bar, 4, 6 ; pt. pi. beren, 70, 17; be"re, 35, 19; pt. sbj. sg. bere, 53, 15 ; bare, 2, 5 ;pp. bfren, 33, 14; bfre, 66, 11 ; born, 49, 28. Nth. pr. 3 sg. bfres, 127, 19 ; bfrs, 150, 20; pt. sg. bare, 131, 10; //. pi. bare, 165, 24 ; pp. born, 132, 6. 3th. pr. 3 sg, ber, 198, 24; pr.pl. (eSth.) bereft, 177, 22 ; imp. pi. bfreft, 199, 22 ; pt. sg. bar, 181, 17 ; pt. pi. bfre(n), 205, 9 ; pp. (eSth. iboren, 179, 16); ibfre, 46, 7; ybfre, 209, 32 ; ybfren, 240, 8. berge(n) = ber^en, berwe(h), slv., OM. bergan-barg (WS. beorgan- bearg) (3) ; protect, save; inf. ber- gen, 14, 7; berwen, 86, 13; pp. bon^henn, 10, 19. 33 2 GLOSSARY berie(n), see birle(n). berie, sb., OE. berige, bene, f. ; berry, 21, 26. bering, sb., based on OM. ber, WS. bser ; bearing, behaviour, 25, 18. bern, sb., OE. beorn, beorn; hero, _I26, 7; 149, 25. bern, .y., OE. beam ; child, Scotch beam, 82, 15. berne(n), stv., OE. beornan-b^rn (3) ; burn; pt. sbj. sg. burne, 182, 23. berne(n), wkv., OM. *bernan, WS. bsernan ; bum ; inf. berne, 43, 2 ; //. bernd, 58, 27. Sth./r. ^/. bernej), 218, 7; pr.ppl. bernynde, 217, 24. berrhless, sb., OE. *beorhels,berhels; salvation, 10, 13. berwe(n), see berge(n). Berwik, sb., Berwick, 159, 8. bfrynge, bfryng, sb., OE. *berung, f. ; bearing ; nativity, 124, 2 ; bfryng, 231, 20. beseet, beseette, see besitte(n), be- setted), besetten, wkv., OE. besettan ; sur- round, beset ; eME. pt. sg. bessette ^*=besette, 5, 22. besi^te, sb., OE. ^esih^, *besiht,/ ; provision, 226, 8. besitte(n), stv., OE. besittan-sset (5) ; sit upon, oppress, besiege ; eME.pt. sg. besset, 2, 13. besme, .$., OE. besma; besom, bundle of rods, 194, 16. best, see god. bfst, sb., OF. beste; beast, 82, 18; pi. bfstes, 51, 21. eSth. bgast, 195, 12. bestride(n), stv., OE. bestridan -strad(i) ; bestride', inf. bestrlden, 181, 15. beswike(n), see biswike(n). besw, adv., Sth. = M1. beswo; OE. be + swa ; by so, so that, 214, 2. besynes, see bisines. bet, adv. {adj.) comp., OE. bet; better, 31, 14; quickly, 239, 5. betfche(n), see bitfehe(n). bete(n), wkv., OE. betan ; mend, remedy, better; inf. bete, 129, 23 ; pr. 3 sg. beteS, 16, 22. eSth. pr. 3 sg. beot = bet = bereft, 180,4 ; /A ibet, 179, 11. bfte(n), stv., OE. beatan-beot (2) ; beat; inf. bfte, 152, 6; //. bftin, 53, 30. eSth. imp. pi. bfaten, 194, 22 ; pp. ibeaten, 194, 15. betere, bettre, bettur, see god. bep, sb., Sth.=Ml. ba>; OE. bx]>; bath, 218, 6. bfoe(ri), wkv., OE. beSian ; wash, foment; inf. bgoen, 33, 31. betwe, see bitwen. betwix, bitwix, bitwixen, adv. prep., OM. betwex (betwix), WS. betweox(betwux) ; betwixt, between; betwyx, 2, 16; betwux, 7, 15; betwyxen, 117, 9; bitwix, 130, 3; bitwixen, 244, 4. Nth. bytwixand, 128, 15. beute, see beautee. bevlye(n), stv., Sth. = Ml. befle(n) ; WS. befleon-fleah (2); infl. by fie3en (flien) ; flee from, -avoid; inf. bevly, 218, 25 ; pr. 3 sg. bevly^}), 217, 23 ; bevlyst, 219, 17. bevgre, adv., Sth. = Ml. before(n) ; OE. beforan; before, 206, 17. Bewis, sb., Bewis (Bevis? see note), 62,6. bewreyynge, bewreyyng, sb., OE. *bewreging, /. ; bewraying, accus- * n g> 9> 3 2 - beye(n), see bige(n). bl (by), be, prep, adv., OE. bi ; by, bi, 3, 6; be, 3, 3. Kt. bie, 212, 30- bibu5e(n), stv., OE. bebugan-beah (2) ; avoid, surround, reach, at- tain; pt. sg. bibah, 188, 21. bicalle(n), wkv., ME. bi + ON. kalla (OE. ceallan) ; accuse ; pr. 3 sg. bicalle'S, 29, 26. biclupie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. bi- clipe(n) ; OE. beclypian ; summon, accuse, 179, 18. bicume(n), stv., OE. becuman-com (4) ; become ; pr. 3 sg. bicumeo 1 , 16, 14; pt. sg. bicam, 24, 20 ; be- c5m, 126, 18 ; bicom, 227, 19 ; pp. bicume, 46, 6. bidde(n), bydde(n), bide(n), bid, GLOSSARY 333 stv., OE. biddan-bsed (5) ; pray, beg, command, offer, invite, by con- clusion with bede(n) ; inf. bidden, 16, 27; biddenn (O), 9, 29; biden, 71, 31 ; bide, 71, 28 ; bid, 72, 28 ; pr. 1 sg. bidde, 10, 4; pr. $sg. bidde>, 40, 14; bit, 27, 14; pr. sbj. pi. bidden, 196, 20; imp. sg. bid, 18, 12 ; imp. pi. bidde]), 230, 30 ;pt.sg. badd (O), 8, 18 ; bad, 21, 3 ; badde, 64, 10 ;pt. sg. offer, bid, 44, 33 ; bid godday, bid good day, 47, 7 ; pt. pi. beden, 35, 21 ; bedin, 60, 19 ; bede, 39, 11 ; pp. beden, 26, 20; bede, 40, 5. Nth. inf. byd, 140, II. Sth. pr. 3 sg. bit, 180, 4; pt. sg. (eSth. baed, 185, 18); bed, 196, 4. bidle(n), wkv. , OE. bedselan ; de- prive of; pp. bidflde, 185, 6. bide(n), byde(n), stv., OE. bidan -bad (1) ; abide, await, expect; inf. bydin, 118, 15 ; pt. sg. bpd, 47, 4 ; bde, 89, 25. bidene, biden, adv., origin uncertain ; by that, thereby, together, also, at once; bidene, 74, 2 ; biden, 148, 7. biding, see byddynge. bidlich, adj., based on OE. biddan, ' to pray ' ; that may be implored, gracious, 103, 15. bifalle(n), stv., OM. befallan (WS. befeallan)-feol (R); befall; inf. bifalle, 38, 20 ; pr. sbj. sg. bifalfe, 2 32, 5 \pt- sg. bifelle, 75, 1 ; befelle, 106, 8 ; byfyl, 89, 1 ; byfell, 135, 5. Sth.pt. sg. byfiil, 220, 6. bifleo(n), stv., e_ME. = Ml. bifle(n) ; OE. befleon -fleah (2) ; flee, escape ; inf. bifleon, 180, 30. hifgren, biforn, bifgr, prep, adv., OE. beforen ; before ; eME. be- foren, 4, 30 ; bifgren, 16, 9 ; biforn, 16, 3 : bifgr, 47, 26 ; bifoore, 245, 19. biforesaide, pp. or adj., OE. beforen, adv. + ME. saide ; foresaid, 235, 22. biforn, see bifren. bige(n) = bi5e(n),bie(n), wkv., OE. bycgan-bohte ; buy, atone for ; inf. bigen, 25, 6; bye, 95, 21 5 pt. sg. bou^te, 58, 26; boght, no, 3; pt. pi. bohton, 4, 29 ; pp. boght, 89, 27. Nth. inf. bii, 131, 6 ; by, 156, 27. Cf. Sth. bigge(n). Kt. inf. beye(n), 244, 7. bi^eonde, adv. prep., OE. begeondan; beyond, 185, 24. bi}ete(n), bigete(n), begfte(n), stv., OE. begetan-gcet (5) ; receive, obtain; inf. bi3eten, 185, 21 ; begse- ton, 7, 2; begeten, 25, 20; pt. sg. begset, 4, 18 ; bigat, 28, 23 ; bigfte, 49, 16. bi^etyng, sb.<ipr. ppl., OM. begetan, WS. begietan; begetting, genera- tion, 101, 18. bigge(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. biggen, bie(n) ; OE. bycgan-bohte ; buy, purchase, atone for; inf. biggen, 74, 17 (SEMI.), 178, 8;pr. 3 sg. hv$, 180, 24. bigge(n), wkv., ON. byggja ; build; pt.sg. bigged, 1 01, 13. biging, sb., ON. bygging; habitation, dwelling, 161, 6. biginne(n), stv., OE. beginnan-gann (3); begin; inf. biginne, 66, *o- pt. sg. bigon, 181, 20; pt. pi. begunne, 116, 18; pt. sbj. sg. be- ginne, 216, 4 ; pp. begunnon, 8, n ; bigunnenn (O), 9, 30. Nth. pr. 3 sg. bigines, 148, 17 ; pt. sg. begouth, 166, 7. biginninge, biginning, sb., OE. *beginnung,y. ; beginning, 134, 27. bi5ite(n), stv., Sth. = Ml. bi3ete(n) ; WS. begietan- geat (5) ; receive, obtain ; pr. 3 sg. bi3it, 198, 21 ; pt. sg. biget, 192, 23; pp. bi3ite, 179, 16. Bigod, sb., Bigod; Roger le, Earl of Norfolk, 227, 3. big(n), anv., OE. began-beeode ; go around, occupy, possess ; pp. biggn, 62, 19. eSth. pt. pi. by3eode, 222, 12. bigripe(n), stv., OE. begrlpan-grap (1) ; gripe, chasten, chide; inf. bigrlpe(n), 19, 18. bihald, stv., Nth. - Ml. Sth. be- hlde(n); ON. behaldan (haldan) 334 GLOSSARY -heold (R); behold-, pr. pi. by- haldes, 145, 17; pt. sg. bihelde, 139, iy- bihate(n), stv., eME., Nth. = Ml. bihgte(n) ; OE. behatan-het (R) ; promise ; /r. 3 sg. bihateft, 177, 14. bihede(n), wkv., OE. behedan; watch, observe, guard; pt. sg. bihedde, 187, 22. bihf fdle(n) (hf vde(n)),wkv., Sth. = Ml. behgvde(n) ; OE. beheafdian ; behead; pp. bihgfdet, 196, 26. biheste, sb., OE. behses, / ; behest, promise, 209, 12 ; pi. byhestes, 221, 16. bihete(n), stv., based on pt. het?; promise; in/, bihete, 52, 4. Cf. bihte(n). bihinde, adv. prep., OE. behindan -hindan ; behind, 178, 30. bihof, sb., OE. *behof, cf. behSfian ; behoof, profit, use. Sth. ds. bihove, 200, 7. bihofpe, sb., OE. *bihof$, /, cf. OFris. blhofte ; behoof, use, 204, 30. bihlde(n), stv., OM. bihaldan (WS. healdan) -heold (R) ; behold; inf. bihgilde, 36, 2 ; pt. sg. biheld, 38, 3 ; pt.pl. biheld, 68, 20. Nth. see bihald. eSth. pt. sg. biheold, 196, 22. bihgte(n), stv., OE. behatan-het (R); protnise ; pt. sg. bihet, 85, 25 ; biheet, 220, 12 ; //. bih^ten, 82, 8 ; behgten, 116, 22 ; pp. bihi3t, 59, 12. bihove, see bihof. bihove(n), see behove(n). bii (by), see bige(n). biing, sb., OE. bycging infl. by vb.; buying, atonement, salvation, 148, 19. bike, sb., origin uncertain ; nest, as of bees, 128, 26. biknowe(n), stv., OE. becnawan -cneow (R) ; acknowledge, know ; pp. biknewe, 44, 16. bilSven, bilaven, see bilfve(n). bilde(n), wkv., OE. byldan, byldan ; build; pp. ibild, 42, 5. bile, sb., OE. bile; bill, beak, 16, 11. bil5e(n), bilewe(n), stv., OE. bi- leogan-leag ( 2) ; belie, calumniate; pp. bilowen, 199, 13. bilf ove(n), see bilf ve(n). bileve(n), wkv., OM. belefan (WS. beliefan) ; believe ; pp. bileved, 213, 13- bilgve(n), tvkv., OE. belcefan ; re- linquish, have, remain ; inf. be- lgven, 27, 9 ; pr. 1 sg. bilseve, 184, 13^ imp. sg. bilgf, 41, 1 ; //. sg. bilsefde, 185, 2 ; pt. pi. bilgvede, 205, 27. eSth. inf. bilgoven, 184, 11 ; bilaven, I S3, 9. biligge(n), stv., Sth. = Ml. bille(n) ; OE. bilicgan-laeg (5); lie by, beset; pt. sg. bilai, 188, 10. bilive, see bely ve. bilive(n), stv., OE. belifan-laf (later lsef, leaf) (1) ; remain, leave ;pt. sg. bilgf, 24, 32. bille(n), wkv., OE. *billan ; bill, peck with beak;pr. 3 sg. billed, 16, 8. biloke(n), wkv., OE. belocian ; look at, look around; pr. pi. bil5ken, 20. 1. bilging, adj., cf. OE. gelong; de- pending, belonging, 21, 22. biluke(n), stv., OE. bilucan-leac (2) ; shut in, close around; pp. biloken, 178, 24. biluvie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. bi- luve(n) ; OE. belufian ; delighted in, loved; pt. pi. biluveden, 184, 10. bimfne(n), wkv., OE. bemsenan ; bemoan, lament ; pr. 3 sg. bimgneft, 27, 2 ; pp. biment, 26, 10. bimf ning, sb. < pr. ppl., OE. be- masnan ; bemoaning, lamentation, 35, 6. binde(n), stv., OE. bindan (blndan) -band, bgnd (3) ; bind, fetter ; inf. binden, 26, 1 ; pt. sg. bgnd, 207, 8; pt. pi. bunden, 26, 24 ; pp. bunden, J 37, 6; bounden, 81, 20. Nth. imp.pl. bindes, 138, 23; pt.pl. band, 140, 19. binfpe(n), adv. prep., OE. beneoftan; beneath, 41, 20; bingj>e, 208, 8. eSth. bineoSen, 178, 20. binime(n), see benime(n). v V GLOSSARY 335 binne, adv. prep., OE. binnan ; within, in, 82, 28. biqufoe(n), wkv., OE. *becwseoan < cwroan ; lament, bewail ; inf. biqufffen, 34, 1. bir, sb., ON. byrr, ' strong wind ' ; force, speed, 142, 5. birSd, bird (birrd), see biride(n), bire(n). birde, sb., OE. gebyrd, f ; birth ; birde time, birth time, 17, 11. bire(n), wkv., OE. (ge)byrian ; belong to, behoove-, pr. 3 sg. birr)) (O), 8, 26; bird, 150, 16; birrd, 156, I. bireounesse, sb., eME. = Ml. bi- rewnesse ; OE. *behreowness, /. ; commiseration, pity , 198, 33. bireowse(n), wkv., eME. = Ml. bi- rewse(n); OE. behreowsian ; repent', imp.pl. bireowseft, 196, 6. biri, sb., OE. byrig, ds. of burh ; castle, city, 28, 1. biride(n), stv., OE. beridan-rad (1); ride around, surround, besiege ; pt. sg. biraid for bir ad, 187, 13. birlele, see birigeles. birle(n) (berlen), wkv., OE. byrgan (byrigean) ; bury ; inf. birien, 33, 8; biry, 68, 16; berle, 245, 23; imp. pi. birie]?, 68, 29 ; pt. pi. byrieden, 4, 32 ; birled, 70, 19. Nth.//, sg. berid, 143, 10. birigeles, birlele, sb., OE. birigels ; burial, 34, 27 ; 35, 10. Birkabeyn, sb., ON. Birkibeinn (a nickname) ; Birkabein, 75, 4. birrp, see bire(n). birst, pp. or adj., OE. gebrysed < OE. brysan ; bruised; bftin and birst, beaten and bruised, 53, 30. biscop, sb. , eME. = Ml. bischop ; OE. biscop ; bishop, I, 5. biscunle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. bi- schune(n) ; OE. bescunian ; shun, flee from, 180, 30. bise, sb. , OF. bise ; name of north wind, 87, 9. biseche(n), ze//z/.,OE. besecean-s5hte (sohte) ; beseech \ pr. 1 sg. biseche, 196, 20; pr. pi. bisechen, 45, 22. Nth. pt. sg. bisoht, 156, 8. Sth. pr. pi. bisecheth ,211,15. bisekeing, sb. < pr. ppl., OE. be- secan ; beseeching, imploring, 74, 8. bisemare, see bismere. bise(n), stv., ON. beseon-sseh (WS. seah) (5); oversee, look after*, inf. bisen, 24, 13. bislde, bislde(es), adv. prep., OE. bi side; beside, besides, 57,5; by- sldes, 223, 3. bisines, besynes, sb., OE. *bysignes, f. ; business, care, trouble ; besynes, 144, 20 ; bysynes, 224, 24. bismere, bismare, sb., OE. bismer, neut. m.\ insult, evil, 55, 18; bismare, 201, 19. bisne, sb., OE. bisen,/".; example, 10, 5. bistfle(n), stv., OE. bestelan-stael (4) ; steal, steal away, pt. sg. bistal, 188, 1; pp. bistolen, 176, 17. bisti5e, sb., OE. *bestig, f. or new cpd. ; path, way, ascent, 101, 4. biswike(n), stv., OE. beswican - swac (1) ; deceive ; inf. beswiken, 6, 17; biswiken, 19, 17; pt. sg. (eME.) biswac, 187, 31. bisy, adj., OE. bysig ; anxious, sorrowful, busy, 66, 15. bit, see bidde(n). bitache, bitsechen, see bitfche(n). bitacnen, wkv., eME. for bitgkne(n) ; OE. *bitacnian ; betoken ; pp. bi- tacnedd (O), 12,28. Nth^r. 3 sg. bytakens, 127, 22. * **^~ - bitake(n), stv., OE. bi (be) + ON. taka-tok (6) ; commit, betake ; pt. sg. bitok, 67, 19 ; bitook, 231, 22 ; pp. bitake, 203,24. bite, sb., OE. bytt,/. ; bottle, flagon {originally leather) ; bollen as a bite, swollen as a bottle, 50, 6. bitfche(n), bitfache(n), wkv., OE. betsecean-tsehte (tsehte) ; assign, deliver, commit', inf. bitseche, 9, 19; bitfche, 43, 22 ; pt. sg. bitagte, 24, 11; pp. betfht, 5, 7; bitagt, 21, 7; bitajt, 43, 18; bitau3t, 49, 27. eSth. inf. bitfachen, 193,8; 33 6 GLOSSARY pr. i sg. bitache, 190, 22 ; pp. bitaht, 193, 31. bite(h), slv., OE. bitan-bat (1) ; bite ; pt. sg. bgt, 66, 8. bij>enche(n), bi$erike(ri), wkv., OE. bitfencan-Sdhte (Some) ; think, bethink; inf. bioenken, 16, 16; //. sg. bioogte, 23, 19 ; bij)03te, 208, 1 ; pp. bi])03t as adj., thought- ful, discreet, 36, 21 ; bi])otit, 176, 8. Sth. bi>enche, 176, 6 ; pr. 3 sg. bi]>enc$, 177, 9. bitlde(n), wkv., OE. betidan ; happen, betide ; inf. bitlde, 39, 27 ; pr. 3 sg. bitid, 25, 21 ; //. bitid, 31, 6. bitilde(n), w>to., OE. beteldan (?) ; cover, surround; pp. bitild, 192, 26. bitime, adv., OE. *betima?; betimes, promptly, 204, 6. bitgkne(ii), bitckne(n), wkv., OE. *bitacnian ; betoken ; pr. 3 sg. bitgkne)), 71, 8; bitckne]>, 212, 27. bitray, wkv., Nth.. = Ml. bitraischen (bitraissen, betraien) ; OE. be (bi) + OF. trair; betray; pp. bitrayd, 137, 3- bitter, bittre, adj. , OE. biter ; bitter, 140, 16 ; bittre, 194, 16. bitterliche, adv., OE. biterllce; bitterly, 67, 9. bittre, see bitter, bittrenesse, sb., OE. biterness, /. ; bitterness, 202, 14. biturnie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. bi- turne(n) ; OE. *beturnian ; turn about; pt.pl. biturnede, 208, 7. bitwen, betwe(n), adv. prep., OE. betweonan; between, 26, II j betwe, 95, 14- bitwix, bitwixen, see betwix. bive(n), wkv., OE. bifian ; tremble ; pr. 3 sg. biveS, 28, 24. Sth. inf. bivle, 182, 23. Cf. beovien. bivie(n), see bive(n). bivoren, adv. prep., eSth. = M1. bi- fgre(n); OE. beforan; before, 181, 17. biwake(n), wkv., OE. *bewacian ; watch over; inf. biwaken, 33, 28. biwf fe(n), wkv. , OE. bewaifan ; clothe; pt. sg. biwffde, 188, 26. biwende(n), wkv., OE. bewendan (wendan) ; turn away ; pt. sg. bi- wente, 48, 6. biwepe(n), wkv., OE. bewepan ; weep for; imp.pl. biwepeS, 196, 6. biwlnde(n), slv., OE. bewindan (wlndan)-wand (wgnd) (3) ; wind about, surround; pp. biwunden, 196, 30. biwreye(n), wkv., OE. *biwregan, cf. wregan ; bewray, accuse ; inf. biwreye, 243, 27. blac, adj., OE. bloec; black, 52, 24. blame, sb., OF. blame < blasme ; blame, 120, 20. blame(n), wkv., OF. blasmer, blamer; blame; inf. blame, 159, 14 ; pr. 3 sg. blame j?, 202, 2. blasphemour, sb., OF. blasphemeur (or) ; blasphemer, 246, 5. Blauncherlur, sb., OF. Blancheflur; Blanchefleur, 35, 26. blawe(n), slv., eME., Nth. = Ml. blowe(n) ; OE. blawan-bleow (R) ; blow; inf., blawe, 82, 31; pp. blawene, 144, 7. eSth. pr. 3 sg. blawet, 180, 16. ble, blee, sb., OE. bleo; color, com- plexion, 52, 1 ; blee, 231, 25. bleike, adj., ON. bleikr ; pale, 79, 9. blenche(n), wkv., OE. blencan ; blench, flinch ; inf. blenche, 58, 12; pt.sg. blenchte, 195, 32. blende(n), wkv., OE. blendan, blen- dan; make blind; Sth. pp. iblende, 125, 33 5 yblent, 217, 2. blenke(n), see blynke(n). blesse (n) (earlier bletcen), blisce(n) , wkv., OE. bledsian, bletsian ; bless, cross oneself, blesse hem, cross them- selves ; inf. blesse, 123, 7 ; pr. 1 sg. blisce, 128, 19; imp. sg. blisce, 104, 14; imp.pl. blisce)), 105, 12; pt. sg. blessed e, 205, 7 ; pp. (eME. bletced, 7, 31) blesced, 100, 15 ; blisced, 132, 19; blessyd, 94, 1; blissed, 228, 30. Sth.pp. yblisced, v 72, 21. blessyng, sb., OE. bletsung,/. ; bless- GLOSSARY 337 ing, 96, 3 ; blisceing, 69, 22 ; blis- cyng, 1 01, 17; blissing, 32, 14. bletcen, see blesse(n). blepeliche, sec bllj>elike. blfve(n), wkv., OE. bilsevan, Kt. bilevan ; remain ; Kt. pp. ybleved, 217,6. blevinge, sb., Kt. = Ml. blfvinge ; OE. *belevung, /. ; abiding, exis- I fence, 216, 27. blin, see blinne(n). blind, adj., OE. blind, blind; blind, 51, 25; blynde, 119, 7. blinne(n), bline(n), stv., OE. blin- nan-blann (blonn) (3) ; cease ; inf. blinne, 55, 30. Nth. inf. blin, '30, 7- blis, blisce (bliscep), blisceing (bliscyng), see blisse, blesse(n), blessyng. blisfol, adj., OE. *blisful; blissful, happy, 219, 3. blisfulllch, adj., OE. *blisfullice ; blissfully, 102, 23. blisse, blis, sb., OE. bliss, /<bli]>s [bli5] ; bliss, happiness, 7, 7 ; blis, 38, 4; blisce, 211, 25. eSth. ds. blissen, 195, 6. blissing, see blessyng. bliSe, blype, adj., OE. blifte ; glad, blithe, 31, 7. blij)ellke, blipell;, adv., OE. bliSe- lice ; gladly, blithely, 10, 1 ; blif>eli3 (O), 10, 21. Kt. blejjeliche, 211, big, a$., ON. blar, cogn. with OE. blaw; W, blue-black, 52, 24. blod, blood, *., OE. bl5d; blood, 28, 21 ; blood, 238, 19. eSth. */.$. blode, 189, 32. INth. blude, 146, 1. blodi, blody, adj., OE. blodig ; bloody, 152, 2; blody, 228, 5. blodstrm, sb., OE. *blodstream; stream of blood, 187, 2. blody, s<? blodi. blome(n), wkv., ON. *bl5ma?, cog- nate with OE. blostmian ; bloom ; pt. sg. blomede, 21, 25. blgndinge, sb., based on OF. blandir; blandishing, flattery, 219, 5. bloodrf d, adj., OE. blodread ; blood- red, 229, 14. blowe(n), stv., OE. blawan-bleow (R) ; blow ; ?'/". blowen, 62, 5 ; imp. sg. blou, 82, 29; pp. blowen, 50, 14. _ blude, blynde, see blod, blind. blynke(n), wkv., ON. blinka, Dan. blinke ; look, wink, blink, wake from sleep; inf. blinke, 91, 31. lNth.pt. sg. blenkit, 172, 23. blype, see blipe. blyve, adv., OE. be + life; quickly, 111,4. bo, adj., OE. ba (begen) ; both, 38, 5- boc, see boke. bochere, sb,, OF. bochier ; butcher, 57, 18. bocstaf, sb., OE. bdcstsef ; letter of alphabet', b5cstaff (O), 10, 7. bgde, sb., OE. gebod, neut. ; com- mand, request, message, 17, 28. eSth.//. boden, 18 1, 4. bgdeword, sb., OE. *bodword or new cpd. ; message, 28, 27. bodi, body, sb., OE. bodig ; body, x 7> 23 ; //. bodis, 68, 16. Sth. ds. bodye, 216, 14. bdie(n), zvkv., Sth. =M1. bgde(n) ; OE. bodian ; announce, proclaim, speak', pt. sg. bodede, 186, 23. bodili, bodylich, adj., OE. *bodig- lice ; bodily, 146, 16. Sth. body- lich, 216, 29. boa,, sb., OE. b5g(h) ; bough ; pi. bowes, 202. 14.. "boistouslych, adv., origin uncertain ; boisterously, 221, 8. boke, boc (bok), sb., OE. boc, /. ; book; b5c, 9, 1; boke, 15,9; 40, 3 ; 66, 28 ; bok, 67, 7. bold, sb., OE. bold, b5ld ; house, building; pi. boldes, 196, 8. bld, adj., OM. bald, bald, WS. beald; bold, 23, 25. bole(n), wkv., ON. bolgna; swell, Nth. inf. boln, 151, 18. bn, boon, sb., OE. ban; bone; pi. b 92 n ys> **& 18. v Nth. ban, 139, 25- 338 GLOSSARY bnd, sb., ON. band, 10E. bgnd ; bond, durance, 22, 12. bpndage, sb., OF. *bondage, ML. bondaginnus; bondage, 94, 15. bgnde, bond, sb., OE. bonda < ON. b5ndi ; service ; bgnde manere, manner of a bondman, 94, 2 2 . Nth. bond, as in phr. fo;z<a? // /ra?, 135, bone, ^., ON. bon, /!, cogn. with OE. ben ; prayer, boon, 16, 27. 8th..fll. bonen, 199, I. Boneface, sb., OF. Boniface ; Boni- face of Savoy, 226, 24. bord, sb., OE. bord, b5rd, neut. ; board, plank, table, side of ship ; ds. b5rde, 190, 7. bdrde, sb., NF. borde, OF. bourde; jest, 122, 26. borh, sb., OE. borh, m.\ bail, security, I95> 3 1 - i borwe(n), mz\, OE. borgian ; receive on pledge, borrow ; pt. sg. borwed, _245> 10. bgst, boste, sb., based on root of OE. bogan, ' boast ' ? ; boast, 1 58, 2 ; boost, 242, 1. bosting, sb. <pr.ppl.\ boasting, 160, 23. bot, bote, see bote, bute. bote (bot), sb., OE. b5t, / ; help,_ remedy, salvation, 18, 12; bot, 54, 11. INth. bute, 157, 14. botel, sb., OF. bouteille; bottle, 245, 10. hgpe (b^Se), bgthe, adj.,prn., ON. ba])ir ; both, also, 37, 30; pi. (Sth.) bgSen, 21,13. Cf. bape. boun, adj., ON. pp. biiinn; ready, prepared, 139, 16. bounte, bunte, sb., AN. bunt, OF. bonte' ; bounty, goodness ; 97, 13 ; bunte, 214, 12. bour, see bur. bourde(n), wkv., OF. bourder ; jest, 242, 15. bouxomnes, see buxsumnes. bowdraucht, ^.,OE. boga + *draht ? ; bow-draft, distance a bow will carry, 166, 19. bowe(n), stv., OM. bugan-beg (WS. beag) (2) ; bow, bend, turn aside, be obedient ; pr. ppl. bowande, 96, 32. bowes, bown, see bo;, boun. box, sb., OE. box ; box, 245, 8. Braband, Brabant, j.,OF.Braband, Brabant; Brabant, 161, 23; Bra- bant, 162, 8. brad (brade), braid, adj., eME. Nth. = Ml/brgd ; OE. brad ; broad \ eME. brad, 190, 9 ; brade, 129, 11. INth. braid, 167, 26. brtecon, braid, see brfke(n), brad, breyde(n). braie(n), wkv., OF. braire ; bray, resound harshly ; pr. ppl. brayinde, 217, 25. brastlle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. brast- le(n); OE. brastlian ; rustle, crackle, make a noise', pr.pl. brastlien, 189, 29. brathly, adv., Nth. = Ml. brgthly; ON. braftligr; violently, 128, 13. braunche, sb., OF. branche ; branch ; pi. braunches, 235, 22. brayde, see breid. brfad, see brf d. brfadlfp = brfdlfp, sb., OE. bread + leap, ' basket ' ; bread basket, 22, 14. bred (bredde), bredale, see bre- de(n), brldale. brfd, sb., OE. bread; bread, 21, 12 ; brfad, 22,15; br|de, 89, 26; brggd, 243, I- brfde, sb., Sth. = Ml. brede; WS. brade, OM. brede; roast meat, 180, 23- brede, Nth. brede sometimes; sb., OE. braidu ; breadth ; on bred, in breadth, stretched out , 140, 21. brf de(n), wfe.,OE. brsedan ; broaden, expand; inf. brfde, 133, 17. brede(n), wkv., OE. bredan; breed; pp. bred, 17, 11 ; bredde, 53, 19. brfdwrigte, sb., OE. bread + wyrhta (wryhta); baker, bread-wright , 22, 13. bregd, see brgd. brefli, adv., OF. brief + ME. -li ; briefly, 130, 6. \ GLOSSARY 339 breid, brayde, sb., OE. brsegd ; rapid movement, cunning, throw, strata- gem ; at a breid, rapidly, at a bound, 60, 3. Nth. brayde, 140, 16. brfken, stv., OE. brecan-brsec (4) ; break; pr. 3 sg. brfke]), 222, 7; pt. sg. brak, 69, 32 ; brakk, 112, 26; breke, with vowel of pi., 67, 32; //. //. (eME. bnecon, 3, 13); breken, 69, 15 ; pp. broken, 18, 1. Sfh.pr.pl. brekeS, 179, 2; pt.pl. brfken, 186, 31 ; pp. ibrgken, 203, 11 ; Ibrgke, 204, 16. brfkynge, sb., OE. brecung, f. ; breaking, 146, 8. Brembre, sb., OM. Bremel, Brember? (WS. Braimel) ; Brember; Nicholus, 233. I- breme, adj., OE. breme ; famous', excellent, Afi, 24. Nth.brem, 152,30. bremli, bremly, adv., OE. *breme- lice ; fiercely, 152,6. Brenicia, sb., Lat. Bernicia, OE. Beornica, -rice; Bernicia, 221, 32. brenne(n), wkv., ON. brenna; burn ; pr. ppl. brennynde, 61, 6; pt. pi. brendon, 3, 25, -en, 83, 7 ; pp. brent, in, 1 ; brente, 107, 9. Nth. inf. bren, 151, 7,2','pt.pl. brend, 163,25. brenstpn, brimstn, sb., OE. *bren- stan, cf. ON. brennistein ; brimstone, sulphur, 217, 24; brimstgn, 62, 17. breoste, see brest. brere, sb., OE. brer; briar, 235, 24. brest (brest), sb., OE. breost; breast, I2 > 5 > pl- breste, 41, 20; brest, 54, 12. eSth.//. breoste, 197, 21. brestatter, sb., OE. breost + ator, atter ; breast poison, 17, 14. brestm-Be, sb., OE. breost + fylS,/ ; breastfilth, sick in the heart, 18, 20. Bretayne, sb., OF. Britaine, Bretaine ; Brittany, 116, 8 ; Britain, 220, 12. bretherhod, sb., OE. broSor + had ; brotherhood, 116, 18. Bretbuu, sb., AN. Bretun, OF. Breton; Briton, 220, 1. brewe(n), brew, breu, stv., OE. breowan -breaw (2) ; brew ; pp. browen, 57, 25. Nth. inf. brew, 130,4; breu, 149, 27. breyde(n), stv., OE. bregdan-brxgd (3) ; move, turn, act ; inf. breyde, 50, 30 ; pt. sg. breyde, 93, 31 ; braid, J 95> 33 J pt.pl. broiden, 62, 1. bribor, sb., OF. bribeur, NF. bribeor; thief, rascal, 221, 19. brid, sb., OE. bridd; bird; pl. briddes, 198, 23. brid, sb.. Nth. = Ml. bride ; OE. bryd, /.; bride, 159, 31. bridale (MS. briddale), sb., OE. brydealo; bridal, bride-feast, 46, 26. Kt. bredale, 219, 8. bridel, sb., OE. bridel; bridle, 50, 21. bri}t, brigt, briht, adj., OE. briht; bright, 52, I ; brigt, 15, 26; briht, 178, 18; bryght, 144, 1; comp. brihtre, 194, 33. brimst2n, see brenston. brin, stv., Nth. = Ml. brinne(n) ; ON. brinna -brann (3) ; burn ; inf. brin, 141, 6. bringe(n), wkv. , OE. bringan-brohte (brbhte) ; bring ; inf. bringen, 24, 31 ; bringe, 41, iy, pr. 1 sg. bringe, 37> 4 5^-3 S S- brinnge])]) (O), 11, 13 ; pt> sg. brohte, 4,15; brogte, 38, 2 55 pt- pl- brohten, 2, 1 ; pt. sbj. pl. brohten, 186, 9 ; pp. brohht (O), 8, 26; broght, 89, 28. Nth. sbj. sg. bring, 157, 8. Sth. pp. ibroht, 207, 32 ; ibro3t, 38, 23 ; ybrou3t, 70, 23- Bristowe, sb., OE. Brycgstow, /. ; Bristol, 5, 27. brith, sb., Nth. = Ml. bir])e; *gebryj), cogn. with OE. gebyrd,/. or ON. byrS; birth, 130, 4. Briton, sb., OF. Breton, Briton; Briton; pl. Britons, 220, 13. brod, adj., OE. brad; broad, 47, 3. brode, sb., OE. brod, f. ; offspring, brood, 68, 26. broiden, see breyde(n). brond, sb., OE. brand, brgnd [bren- nan] ; brand, 61, 26. brother, sb., OE. broobr ; brother, 5, 2 3 5 P?* (eME. brethere, 26, 7; breSren, 196, 21); brethere, 117, 22 ; bretheren, 116, 20. Z 2 34<> GLOSSARY brouch, sb., OF. broche; broach, 224, 23. Bruce, sb., Bruce', Robert pe Bruce, 170, 1. Brughes (MS. Brug, Brughes), sb., OF. Bruges; Bruges, 161, 8. bruke(n), stv., OE. brucan-breac(2) ; enjoy, brook ; inf. brukenn (O), 1 3, 23; bruke, 185, 18. Brut, sb., OF. Brut; Brutus, 126, 7. Brut, sb., Sth. = Ml. Brit ; OE. Bryt ; Briton-, gpl. Briitten, 183, 31; Briitte, 184, 4; //. Briittes, 184, 30. Bnitlfnd, sb., OE. Brytenlond (Bryt- lond) ; land of Britain, England, 183, 26. Briittaine, Brutaine, sb., Sth. = Ml. Bretaine; OF. Bretaine, mod. by OE. Bryt, Bryten ; Britain, 184, 8. Bruttisc, adj., Sth. = Ml. Brittish ; OE. Brytisc; British, 183, 29. bryche, adj., OE. bryche; useful, 96, 17- bryght, see bri}t. brynige, sb., OjSL brynja, OE. byrne; coat of mail; pi. brynlges, 3, 7. Brytayn, see Bretayne. buc, sb., OE. buc; belly, paunch, abdomen, 195, 23. budel, sb., Sth. = Ml. bidel, bfdel; OE. bydel; beadle, 194, 22. bug = bu3, sb., OE. boh(g) ; bough, 21, 24. bu3e(n), buhe(n), stv., OE. bugan -beah (2) ; bow, turn, go; inf. bu3e, 184, 8; buhen, 193, 26; Sth.jv. sg. b|h, 185, 26. bulche, sb., OE. *bulce, cogn. with ON. bulki, MnE. bulk ; hump, heap, bunch, 60, 10. bulde(n), wkv., Sth. -Ml. bilde(n) ; OE. byldan ; build; imp. pi. buldeo*, 196, 8; pt.pl. biilde, 221, 21. buldynge, sb., Sth. = Ml. bildinge, based on biilde(n); building, 220, 3. bundyn, adj. < pp. ME. bunde(n); bound, 169, 29. buntd, see bounte. bur, bour, sb., OE. bur ; bower, ori- ginally the woman , s part of the house, 35,16; bour, 49, 7. eSth. ds. bure, 181, 12. burch, see burn, burde, sb., Sth. = Ml. birde ; OE. *byrdu?; woman, 191, 11. bur^ewere, see burhwere. burgeis, sb., OF. burgeis ; burgess, citizen, 42, 21. burh, burch, sb., OE. burh(g) , /! ; town, borough, 6, 27; specifically Bur ch = Peterborough ,1,2. e S th . ds. burli3e, 187, 17. burhfolc, sb., OE. *burhfolc ; people of the town, citizens, 187, 26. burh^e, see burh. burhwere, sb. OE. burhwaru; dweller in a city, citizen ; pi. burhweren, 187, 7; bur3ewere, 187, 19. burn, sb., OE. burna, burne ; brook, little stream, 168, 24. burne, see berne(n). burst, adj., Sth. = Ml. brist ; allied to OE. byrst, sb., 'bristle'; bristly, clothed with bristles, 195, 12. biirptonge, sb. , Sth. = Ml. bir])tunge ; OE. (ge)byrd + tunge; birth tongue, mother tongue , 224, 16. busk, sb., OE. *busc ?, cf. Dan. busk, LL. *buxicum ; bush, 23, 9. buske(n), wkv., ON. buask, 'get oneself ready ' ; prepare, adorn, disguise; imp. sg. busk, 161, 8; //. sg. busked, 108, 4. busshel, sb., OF. buissel ; bushel; pi. busshels, 242, 8. busshement, sb., OF. buschement ; ambush; pi. busshmentz, 233, 19. but, bute, see bute(n), bote. bute(n), later but, bot(e), prep. "* conj., OE. butan ; but, except, 2, 6 ; buten, 16, 24; but, 26, 4; but if, except, 118, 7. eSth. bute 3if, 199, 33- buteler, sb., OF. bouteillier ; butler, 21, 19. butere, sb., OE. butere, Lat. buty- rum; butter, 3, 27. butirfll3e, sb., OM. buttorflege(fllge), \VS. -fleoge ; butterfly, 36, 25. blip, buven, see be(n), abuven. \ GLOSSARY 341 buxsumnes, bouxomnes, sb., OE. buhsomnes^/ ; obedience, humility, 127, 12 ; bouxomnes, 146, 29. bycause, adv. prep., OE. bi + OF. cause; because \ 221, 7. byd, see bidde(n). byddynge, byddyng, biding, sb., OE. *biddung,/! ; praying, bidding, command', byddyng, 96, 30 ; biding, 138, 5. byden, bye(n),j^<? bide(n), bige(n). byfalle(n), byful, bygeoden, see bifalle(n), bigg(n). bynalden, byheste, byn, see bir halde(n), biheste, be(n). bynk, sb., Nth. = Ml. benk ; ON. bennk ; bench, 173, 26. byrie(n), see birle(n). byrtben, sb., OE. byroen; burden, 2,5- byshopryke, sb., OE. biscoprice ; bishopric, 113, 28. bysides, bysynes, bytwixand, see biside, bisines, bitwix. bytaken, see bitacne(n). caas, see cas. cable, sb., OF. cable; cable, 86, 26. cache(n), wkv., OF. cachier ; catch', inf. cache, 125, 28. Cador, sb., OF. Cador ; Cador, 190, SiBse, sb., eME. = M1. chese ; OM. cese, WS. ciese; cheese, 3, 27. ceeste, see cheste. Csestre, sb., eME. = Ml. Chestre, Chester ; OE. Ceaster, Lat. castra ; Chester, 5, 19. Cai, sb., Kay, 126, 13. Caim (Kaim), [Kaim], sb., OE. Cain with change of final consonant, or OF. *Caim ; Cain, 68, 10. caitif, sb., OF. caitif ; caitive, wretch, 63. 8 ; kaityf, 240, 32 ; pi. kaytefes, 155. 12. cakel, adj., ON. *kakel, cf. Svved. kackla?; cackling', kakel, 198, 18. cakele(n), wkv., ON., cf. Swed. kackla ? ; cackle ; inf. kakelen, 198, 21; pr, ppl. kakelinde, 198, 24; pp. icakeled, 198, 27. calende, sb., OE. calend ; first of the month ; \>e fortende kalende of Mearch, the fourteenth day fro?n the first of March, 197, 9. calls, sb., OF. (Picard) calice ; chalice, 203, 8. Calixtes, sb. , Lat. Calixtus ; Calix- tus, Pope and Saint, 209, 19. calle(n), wkv., ON. kalla; call', inf. calle, 87, 30 ; pt. sg. kalde, 63, 28 ; kalled, 94, 9; callyd, 105, 21 ; pp. cald, 135, 8. Cambria, sb., Lat. Cambria; Cam- bria, 223, 8. Camelford, sb., Camelford, 109, 21 ; ds. Camelforde, 189, 22. Campaine, sb., OF. Campaine ; Campania, 196, 32. can = gan, see ginne(n). canceler, sb., OE. canceler, Lat., later displaced by NF. chancelere ; chancellor, 2, 25. candel, candel, sb., OE. candel (candel), cndel ; candle, kandcl, ' 82, 29 ; pi. candles, 5, 14, candelys, 117, 2. candelmasse, candelmasse, sb., OE. Candelmsesse (candel-) ; Candelmas, 5 25. canon, sb., OF. (Picard) canon; canon, rule, 245, 29 ; pi. canons, 210,3. Cantelow, sb., Cantelupe, Walter of, Bishop of Worcester, 227, 1. Cantwarberi, ^.,OE. Cantwaraburh (-byrig, Kt. -berig) ; Canterbury, 5, 16. Sth. Kantebiiri, 226, 24. canunk, sb., ON. kanunkr; canon, prebendary ; gs. kanunnkess (O), 8, J 7- capon, sb., OF. capon, AN. capun ; capon ; pi. capons, 244, 28. Carausius, sb., Lat. Carausius ; Carausius, 221, 21. care, sb., OM. caru, WS. cearu ; care, sorrow, 39, 2; eME. kare, 177, 21. careful, adj. , OE. cearful ; careful ; eME. kareful, 188, 27. 342 GLOSSARY carie(n), wkv., OF. carier ; carry, inf. carye, 233, 15 ; pr.ppl. cariynge, 245, 14 ; pp. caried, 239, 3. Sth. pp. ycaried, 242, 28. carited = caritej>, sb., NF. cariteth, OF. carite, charite, Lat. caritatem; charity, almsgiving, 4, 13. carl, sb. as adj., ON. karl; man, male. contemptuously, low, common man; carl, 240, 21 ; carle, in, 25. Carliun, sb. , AN. Carliun ; Caerleon ; Karliun, 188, 24. carlman, sb., ON. karl, OE. man ; male person, man ; //. carlmen, 3, 3- carole, sb., OF. carole; carol, song-, karole, 215, 21. cart, sb., ON. kartr, perh. OE. crset ; cart; pi. cartes, 31, 10. carye(n), see carle(n). cas, cas, sb., OF. cas; case, circum- stance, 68, 9 ; kas, 98, 7 ; case, to6, 30; pi. caas, 225, 9; par cas, by chance, 245, 24. castelweorc, sb., OF. castel + OE. weorc ; ivork of building castles, castle work ; pi. castelweorces, 2", 32. caste(n), wkv., ON. kasta ; cast ; inf. caste, 41, 19 ; pr. 3 sg. caste]), 100, 22; pi. sg. caste, 207, 7 ; pp. kast, 58, 19 ; cast, 245, 19. Nth. pr. 3 sg. castys, 143, 24 ; pp. casten, 156, 2. Sth! pp. icaste, 42, 4. Cf. keste(n). castle, castel, sb., OF. castel; castle; castell, 108, 16 ; pi. castles, 2, 14; casteles, 76, 32. castynge, sb.<.pr. ppl., ME. casten ; casting, hurling, 124, 29. cat, sb., OE. catt; cat ; kat, 202, 28. catfl, catelle, cateyl, sb., OF. catel, NF. chatel ; cattle, property, 53, 7 ; catelle, 117, 27 ; kateyl, 94, 7. Cathenesia, j., Lat. Cathenesia ; Caithness, 220, 21. Catoun, .?., AN. Catun ; Cato, 216, 15- cauersyn, kauersyn, sb., OF. *cauer- sin; money-lender, 88, 1. Caunterbiry, .ras? Cantwarberl. cause, .<., OF. cause; <rtf5v?. Nth. caus, 136, 26. caye, sb. f OE. deg, /, caege ; &?j, 161, 22. Cay f as, sb., Lat. Caifas; Caiaphas; ^._Cayfas, 137.7- . caysere, j-3. , ON. keisari ; emperor ; kaysere, 75, 15; kayser, 162, 9; keiser, 192, 4. ces, ^<? efse(u). cendel, j., OF. cendal, sendal; rich cloth, 49, 6. cerge, sb., OF. cirge ; wax candle, 83,7. certain, sertayne, certane, adj., adv., OF. certein; certain; sertayne, 141, 13; lNth. certane, 167, 21..' certane, see certain. certes, certys, adv., OF. certes; cer- tainly, 38, 11; certys, 107, 16; sertis, 138, 10. Cesar, sb., OF. Cesar; Ccesar ; July Cesar, 126, 4. cfse(n), wkv., OF. cesser ; cease, cause to cease; inf. cfes, in, 27. cete, see cite. cete, sb., OF. cete; whale, 19, 15. cethegrande, sb., OF. cetegrande; NF. cethegrande; whale, 19, 1. ch=tf(tsh). chaffare, chaffare, sb., OM. *ceap fare ; chaffer, trade, 95, 25. Sth. cheffare, 203, 5. chald, see C9M. chalys, sb., NF. chalice ; chalice, communion cup, 122, 10. Cf. calis. chambre, see chaumbre. Chanaan,^., Lat. (Vulgate) Chanaan; Canaan, 24, 29. chanoun, sb., AN. chanoun> OF. canon; canon, 75, 22. change(n), wkv., OF. changer ; change ; Nth. pt. changit, 1 70, 9. chapel, sb., OF. chapele ; chapel. char, see cher. charemynge, sb., based on charmen, OF. charmer; enchantment, 145, 12. GLOSSARY 343 chare (n), wkv., OE. cerran ; turn, go ; inf. charen, 33, 20 ; pr. 1 sg. chare, 32, 6. charge, ^., OF. charge; charge, 145, 5. charge (n), wkv., NF. chargier ; charge, load, zveigh down ; pp. charged, 89, 26. Charles, sb., OF. Charles; OF. Charles ; Charles the Great, Charle- magne, 126, 15. chartre, sb., NF. chartre; charter, 85, 24. chartre, sb., NF. chartre ; prison, 21,7. charyte, charite, sb., NF. charite, OF. carite ; charite, 89, 31; charite, 127, 14. Cf. carited. chaser, sb., based on chasse(n) ; chaser, pursuer', pi. chaseris, 169, 5. chass, sb., OF. chace; chase, 168, 27. chasse(n), wkv., OF. chacier ; chase; pr. ppl. chassand, 169, 2. chassing, sb., based on OF. chacier; chasing, chase, 168, 29. chaste, adj., NF. chaste ; chaste, 120, 3. chastie(n),w^.,Sth. = Ml.chaste(n); OF. chastier ; chastise, chasten ; imp.pl. chastl je, 200, 21. chastlement, sb., OF. chastiement; chastisement, 200, 29. chastite, *., OF. chastete ; chastity, 127,13. chaul, see chavel. chaumberlayn, sb. , OF. chamberlene, -lain ; chamberlain, 41, 1. chaumbre, chambre, sb., OF. chambre; chamber, 35,23; chambre, 49, 2; 241, 6. chaunce, sb., NF. cheance; chance, 90, 20. chaunge, j<5., OF. change; change, 128, 7. chaunge(n), /&>., OF. changier; change; pr. 1 sg. chaunge, 37, 14; pr. pi. chaungen, 37, 30; pt. sg. chaungede, 45, 4; chayngede = changede, 224,28; pp. chaunged, 52, 29. Sth.//. ychaunged, 224, 27. chavel, chaul, sb., OM. can", WS. ceafl ; jaw, beak ; talk, chatter ; chavel, 19, 15; chaul, 60, 17. eSth. cheafle, 201, 7. chayngede, see chaunge (n). cheafle, see chavel. chfapie(n),//z/.,Sth. =Ml.ch|pe(n); OE. cheapian ; buy, sell; pr. 3 sg. chfapeS, 203, 5. chgapild, sb., based on OE. ceap + hyld ; fond of bargaining, a bar- gainer, 203, 5. cheffare, see chaff are. chfle, sb., OM. cele, WS. ciele; chill, cold, 219, 6. chfofle(n), wkv., eME. = M1. chf- vle(n) ; OE. *ceaflian, cf. LG. kavilen ; chatter, converse aimlessly ; P r - 3 s g* chgofled = chgofleS, 200, 10. cheoke, sb., eME. = Ml. cheke; OE. ceoce ; cheek. Sth. pi. cheoken, 200, 10. cheose(n), see chese(n). chepmon, sb., Sth. = Ml. chapman ; OE. ceapman ; merchant, chapman, 203, 6. cher, char, sb., OM. cerr, WS. cierr ; turn, time, piece of work, char, 53, 16. Sth. ds. chere, 192, 9 ; cherre, 197, 17. cherche, see chirche. chere, sb., OF. chere, chiere; counten- ance, cheer {with change of meaning), 45, 4. Nth. cher, 155, 21. cherise(n), wkv., OF. cherir, pr. st. cheriss-; cherish; inf. cherise, 234, 32. cherl, cherl, sb., OE. ceorl; husband- man, rzistic, churl, 83, 33. cherre, see cher. chese(n), stv., OE. ceosan -ceas (2) ; choose ; inf. chese, 233, 13 ; pt. sg. chfs, 130, 30 ; pt. pi. (eME. cusen, 8, 1); chsen, 76, 7; pp. (eME. cosan, 8, 4) ; chgsen, 102, 24. Sth. (eSth. inf. cheose, 220, 15); pp. icoren, 179, 15; icornee, 212, 26. cheste, sb., OE. cist, cest,/; chest, box, 241, 5; eME. caeste, 3, 11. chfste, chfst, sb., OE. ceast, /. ?; strife, contention; chgst, 68, 17. chfsun, chfson, sb., AN. acheisun, 344 GLOSSARY OF. (on) ; occasion, motive, 91, 5 ; chfson, 145, 26. chesynge, sb., OE. *ceosung, f. ; choosing, 117, 30. chewe(n), stv., OE. ceowan -ceaw (2) ; chew ; pr. sbj. chewe, 122, 14. chilche, sb., OE. *cildse ; childish- ness, puerility, 176, 7. child (chyld),//. childer (childre), children; OE. cild; child, 4, 29; childe, 163, 20; gpl. without ending, childer, 69, 12; children, 80, 6. Sth. ds. childe, 1 76, 24 ; pi. children, 202, 18 ; childern, 225, 6 ; chyldren, 224, 17. childh^de, sb., OE. cild, cild + *hajde ; cf. OE. cildhad ; childhood, 214, 2. Childriche, sb., OE. *Cildric; Child- rich, 185, 17. chirche, sb., OE. cirice ; church, 72, 30; eME. circe, 3, 32; cherche, 88,6. chircheggng, sb., OE. cyrice + gang; church-going, 34, 18. chirchepiirl, jA, Sth. = Ml. chirche- J)irl; OE. cyrice + hyrl ; church window, ds. chirche]?urle, 199, 21. chirch-hay, sb., OE. cirice + hege, 'hedge, enclosure'; churchyard, 124, 25. chost, j3., OE. ceast becoming ceast?; dispute, strife, 125, I. chyrche^frd, -3rde, -3orde, sb., OE. *ciricegeard (geard) ; churchyard, 88, 6 ; eME. cyrceiserd, 3, 32 ; chyrche3orde, 124, 32. chytering, sb., based on chitere(n) ; chattering, 224, 15. chyvalrous, adj., OF. chevalereus ; chivalrous, 114, 29. ciclatun, ^.,AN. ciclatun ; ciclatoun, sort of rich cloth, 192, 27. cild, circs, see child, chirche. circe wlcan, eME. for chirchewiken, OE. cirice + wice, wkf, office of the churchwarden; circewican, 4, 20. Cf. wiken. cite (cyte), site, sb., OF. cite ; city, 73, 24; cyte, 106, 3; site, 32, 31. Nth. cete, 135, 6. clad, cladde, see cl9pe(n). clane, adv., OE. clsene (clane) ; wholly, clean (in dial. English), 183, 9- clanse(n), wkv., OE. clSnsian by shortening ; cleanse ; inf. clanse, 122, 18. Cf. clense(n). Clare, sb., OF. Clare ; Clare, Richard of, 227, 2. Clarice, Claris, sb., OF. Claris ; Clarice, 36, 31. clap, clape, sb., eME., Nth. = Ml. clg]> ; OE. cla$ ; cloth, garment, pi. clothes, 150, 12; pi. claftes, 192, 27. clause, sb., OF. clause; clause , sen- tence, 155, 29. clauwe, clawe, sb., OE. clawu; claw, 60, 11; clawe,_23i, 23. clay, sb., OE. claeg; clay, 50, 12. clff, see cleve(n). clfne, clfn, adj., OE. clasne ; clean, pure, chaste, 33, 23. INth. clfn, i57> 3- clenliche, adv., Sth. = Ml. clenll; OE. cleenllce ; cleanly, 219, 31. clennesse, sb., OE. cleenness, f.; cleanness, chastity, 232, 11. clense(n), wkv., OE. clainsian ; cleanse-, inf. dense, 102, 1. Nth. inf. clens, 156, 10. Kt. pr. 3 sg. clenzej), 217, 16; //. yclenzed, 218, 11. clfpe(n), cleppe(n), wkv., OE. cleopian (clipian) ; call ; inf. clep- pen, 39) 7l t f - S S- clepede, 41, 1 ; //. pi. clepeden, 3, 23 ; clepte, 37. 32 ; pp. clfped, 39, 29. Sth. inf. (eSth. cleopien, 187, 32) ; pr. pi. clfpieth, 211,17; P r - $ fy' pl- cleple, 211, 14; imp. sg. clfpe, 212, 12; imp. pi. (eSth. cleopeS, 196, 11^; pt. sg. (eSth. cleopede, 184, 4) ; pp. yclepud, 221, 6; iclept, 41, 8. Cf. Sth. cluple(n). cleppe, sb., Sth. = Ml. clappe ; OE. *clseppe ; cf. MDu. klappe, kleppe ; clapper, 200, II. cleppen, see clepe(n). clergie, sb., OF. clergie; learning, 216, 12. clerk, sb., OE. cleric, infl. by OF. GLOSSARY 345 clerc ; clergyman, scholar, clerk, 8, 2. 8th.pl. clerken, 209, 17. clfve, sb.j OE. cleofa ; chamber, den, house, 82, 1. cleve(n), slv., OE. cleofan-cleaf (2) ; cleave, split ; //. sg. clgf, 51, 24. climbe(n) ,x/r.,OE.climbatk (climban) -clamb (clgmb) (3) ; climb ; inf. cllmben, 101, 14; pr. sbj. pi. climben, 201, 13. clive(n), wkv., OE. clifian ; adhere, cleave, belong; pr. 3 sg. cliveft, 31, 32. cliver, adj., OE. clibbor?; tenacious, 18, 25. cloche = cluche, sb., origin uncertain ; clutch, 60, 6. clJ>, j^., OE. claS ; garment, pi. clothes ; clJ)e, 93, 6 ; clgfes ; &?</ clothes, 41, 19. clJ)e(n), mz>., OE. claSian ; clothe; pp. sg. cipjjede, 77, 23 ; //. clgfted, 17, 17; clad, 23, 24. Sth. pp. yclSed, 231, 25. clgping, j(5., based on OE. cla ; clothing, 92, 27. clout, clowt, see clut. cloyster, sb. or <//., OF. cloistre; cloister, 154, 5. Clunie, j3., OF. Clunie; Cluny, dep. Saone-et-Loire, I, 3. clupie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. clipen (clepen) ; OE. clypian ; cry out, call ; inf. cliipie, 206, 3 ; pp. icliiped, 179, 15. cluse, sb., OE. clus, /.; enclosure, dam {of a mill), 201, I. clut, clout, clowt, sb., OE. clut; clout, rag; //.clutes, 81, 22 ; clout, 57, 8 ; clowt, 241, 7. clyf, sb., OE. clif (cleof); cliff, 222, 14. clynke(n), wkv., cf. MDu. clinken ; clink, ring as a bell; inf. clynke, 239, 2. cnave, sb., OE. cnafa ; knave, servant, 54, 28; knave, 82, 11. cnawe(n), see knawe(n). cniht, sb., OE. cniht; knight, 181, 5. cnotted, pp. as adj., OE. cnottod < cnottian ; knotted, 3, 8. cgf ? adj., OE. caf; swift, eager, 17, 17; J>e cgve, the swift one, the thief*., 198, 22. coine(n), wkv., OF. coigner; coin; Sth. pp. ycoyned, 242, 7. cok, sb., OE. coc; rtW; //. cokes, _49> 9- cgld, a^'., OM. cald, cald, WS. ceald ; cold, 39, 4 ; kgld, 77, 19. eKt. chald, 218, 6. colie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. cole(n) ; OE. colian ; become cool, cool ; pt. sg. colede, 195, 17. colter, sb., OE. culter, Lat. culter ; colter, 60, 23. com, com, see cume(n), come. comande(n), wkv., OF. commander ; command; pr. 1 sg. comand, 69, 22; pt. sg. commandede, 222, 26; pp. comaunded, 235, 2. Nth. pp. comand, 140, 20. comandement, comandment, sb., OF. comandement ; commandment, engagement; comandement, 69, 15; comandment, 67, 32 ; comaunde- ment, 234, 4. comaunde(n), comaundement, see comande(n), comandement. come, sb., OE. *come; cf. ON. kvama, f. ; coming, arrival, 11, 6. Nth. com, 133, 3. comlyng, sb., OE. *cumelung?j cf. OHG. chomeling; new comer, stranger, 225, 13. commun, comone, adj., AN. cumun, OF. comon ; common, 133, 26; co- mone, 147, 14; in commune, together, all together, 233, 23 ;//. as sb. com- munes, commons, 233, 12. commyxstion, sb., OF. commistion, AN. commistiun, infl. by Lat. com- mixtio; commingling, 224, 13. comone, see commun. compaignye, sb., OF. compaignie ; company, 237, 7. companye(n), wkv., OF. com- paignier ; accompany, meet together ; inf. companye(n), 234, 11. compelle(n), wkv., OF. compeller; compel; pp. compelled, 224, 18. compile(n), wkv., OF. compiler; compile; pp. compiled, 234, 23. 346 GLOSSARY compleyne(n), wkv., OF. com- pleindre ; complain ; pr. pi. com- pleynen, 232, 20. comune(n), wkv., AN. communier; commune, converse ; pr.ppl. comun- yng, 236, 16. comunlych, comunlik, adv., AN. comun + ME. llche ; commonly, 93, 15. Nth. comunlik, 133^ 28. Comyn,^., Coi?iyn ; Jn pe, 159, 29. con, conne, see cunne(n). conceive(n), wkv., NF. conceivre, OF. concoivre ; conceive, beget ; pt. sg. conceived, 102,6; pp. conceived, 102,5. concepcion, sb., OF. conception; conception, 133, 10. coney ence, coney ens, conscience, sb., OF. conscience; conscience, 144, 9 ; concyence, 146, 1 ; consciens, 155.3^. condicion, sb., OF. condicion ; condi- tion, 220, 14, confederat, adj., Lat. confederatus ; confederate, associated with, 2 24, 7. conferme(n), wkv., OF. confermer; confirm ; imp. sg. conferme, 102, 15. confiture, sb., OF. confiture '/preserve, confection, 245, 1. contort, sb., OF. confort; comfort, 160, 3. conforte(n), wkv., OF. conforter ; comfort; pt. pi. conforted, 101, 6. Nth. pr. 3 sg. confortes, 151, 2; pp. confort, 140, 32. confounde(n), wkv., OF. confundre ; confound, injure, destroy ; Nth. pr. pi. confoundes, 147, 6. confusion, sb., OF. confusion ; con- fusion, 239, 17. congregacioun(en), wkv., based on AN. congregatiun ; assembly, 118, 25- conne, ^cunne(n). conquerour, sb. , OF. conquereur ; conqueror, 126, 3. conquest, sb., OF. conqueste; con- quest, 225, 2. consail (conseil), consciens, see conseyl, concyence. conseilie(n), wkv., Sth. = M1. con- seile(n) ; AN. cunseilier, OF. con- seilier ; counsel ; inf. conseilT, 204, 21 ; pt. sg. c5nseilede, 206, 16; pt. pi. conseilede, 205, 28. consenti(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. con- sented) ; OF. consentir ; consent ; inf. consent!, 217, 31. conseyl (cOunseil), consail (coun- sayl), sb., OF. conseil, AN. cunseil ; counsel', c5nseyl, 100, 24; c5nseil, 204, 15 ; consayl, 46, 32. Constantin, sb., OE. Constantin ; Constantine, 190, 18. construccion, sb., OF. construction ; construction, 224, 28. construe(n), wkv., OF. construire; construe, explain, translate ; inf. construe, 224, 19; pr.pl. construe]), 225, 3- contemplacyone, sb., OF. contem- placion ; contemplation, 145, 8. contemplaytyfe, adj., OF. contem- platif ; contemplative, 146, 18. contenanss, see cuntenaunce. contre, contray (contrei), sb., OF. cuntree ; country, 37, 16; contree, 239, 4; //. contrays, 220, 6; con- treis, 205, 32 ; cuntre, 98, 8. contrycyon, sb., OF. contricion, AN. contriciun ; contrition ; contricione, 123, 23. contynue(n), wkv., OF. continuer; continue ; pp. contynued, 234, 25. converte(n), wkv., OF. converter; convert; pt. sg. convertid, 135, 4; converted, 221, 31 ; pp. converted, 102, 17. conveye(n), wkv., OF. conveier; convey, 230, 19. cgpe, sb., ON. kapa, LL. capa; cope, 61,5. corageus, adj., OF. corageus; courage- ous, 206, 1. coreccion, sb., OF. correction; cor- rection, 236, 9. corn (corn), sb., OE. corn ; corn, 3, 2_7. cornlond, sb., OE. corn + lpnd ; corn land, 225, 32. Cornwal, Cornwaile, sb., OE. Corn- weal ; Cornwall; ds. Corn wale, GLOSSARY 347 188, 32; Cornwalen, //.?, 188, 9; Cornwaile, 190, 17; Jghan, 224, 27. coroune, sb., AN. corune; crown, 227, 19. Cf. croune (crime). cordune(n), 7wfc>., OF. coruner; crown ; /r. 3 sg. coroune}), 216, 30 ; pp. coroimed, 229, 31. corrupt, adj., OF. corrupt ; corrupt, 238, 22. cors, sb., OF. cors; corpse, corse, body, 118, 13. corsed, see curse(n). corsur, sb., origin uncertain, cf. corser, N.E.D. ; dealer in horses, 108, 11. cos, sb., OE. coss ; kiss, 196, 21. cosan, see chfse(n). cosin, sb., OF. cosin ; cousin, relative, 204, 28. cost, sb^ OF. coste ; expense, at here comoun cost, at their expense in common, 118, 24. cgste, sb., OF. coste; coast, 220, 9. costnie(n), wkv., ON. kosta ex- tended?; cost, expend; pr. 3 sg. costnej), 219, 20. cte, sb., OE. cote; cote, cot, 87, 22. cte, MS. colte, sb. , OE. colt ; colt, 61, 12. Cotingham, *., Cottingham (North- ampton), 4,23. counseil, counsayle, sb., AN. cunseil; counsel, 100,15; counsayle, no, 5 ; counsail, 200, 18. court, sb., OF._curt; court, 50, 17; curt, 7, 32; courte, 125, 1. covayte(n), wkv., OF. cuveiter; covet; Nth. inf. covayte, 147, 27; pr. 3 sg. covaytes, 135, 23; pp. _covayt, 139, 32. cove, see cof. covenaunt, sb., OF. covenant ; cove- nant, agreement ; at the covenaunt, with the agreement, 221, 3. covent, sb., OF. couvent, covent; convent, monastery, order of monks, in, 29. covertoure, sb., OF. coverture ; covering, bedclothes, 49, 5. coveytise, sb., OF. coveitise; cove- tousness, 54, 14. coveytous, adj., OF. coveitous ; covetous, 88, 23. cowlte, sb., OF. coulte, cuilte ; quilt, 49,5- cradel, sb., OE. cradol; cradle, 224, 22. craft, sb. , OE. crseft ; power, skill, craft, 17, 6. craftllik, adfc/., OE. crgeftiglice ; powerfully, wonderfully, craftily, I3i| 4- crafty, a<^., OE. cneftig ; crafty, 129,4. crake(n), crakke(n), wkv., OE. cracian; crack; pt. sg. crakede, 82, 12. Nth. inf. crak, 160, 24; //. crakked, 159, ti. crave(n), wkv., OE. crafian ; crave; inf. craven, 31, 14; crave, 54, 26.; pt. sg. cravede, 84, 13. crfatour, sb., OF. creatour; creator, 246, 8. erf ature, .$., OF. creature ; creature, creation, 62, 26. Nth. pi. crfatfirs, M4, 23. crede, sb., OE. creda, Lat. credo ; creed, 16, 25. creoissen (croissen), w>z>., OF. croiser : cross, sign with the cross ; imp. pi. creoiseft, 197, 20. crepe(n), stv., OE. creopan-creap (2) ; creep ; pr. 3 sg. crepe, 17, 6. Nth. inf. crep, 152, n. cri, sb., OF. cri ; cry, 62, 22. crie(n), wkv., OF. crier; cry ; inf. crie, 36, 6 ; crye, 105, 23 ; pr. pi. crien, 41, 31 ; pr. sbj. crie, 198, 33 ; pr. ppl. criende, 60, 1 5 ; pt. sg. cried, 104, 10 ; pt.pl. criede, 206, 19. cripele(n), wkv., based on OE. cryppel ? ; go as a cripple ; pr. ppl. cripelande, 17, 6. crisme, sb., OF. cresme; Chrism, sacred oil, 34, II. Crissten, crisstendom, crisstned, see Cristen, cristendom, crist- ne(n). Crist, sb., OE. Crist, Lat. Christus, through Olr. Crist ; Christ, 1,8; gs. Crystys, 88, 5. Nth. gs. Cristis, 335, 1 ; Sth. ds. Criste, 176, 20. 348 GLOSSARY Cristen, crystyn, adj., sd., OE. cristen; Christian, 4, 29; pi. Crisstene (O), 10, 13; crystyn, 146, 6. cristendom, sd., OE. cristendom; Christendom ; CrisstenndSm (O), 8, 14 ; crystenddm, Christianity, salvation, 65, 9 ; 94, 24. Cristenmesse, sd., OE. cristen + OF. messe; Christmas, 229,21. cristiente, sd., OF. chrestianite, cristianite ; cristendom, 228, 32. cristne(n), wz/., OE. cristnian ; christen ; pp. crisstnedd (O), 13, 26. cristninge, sd., based on cristne(n) ; christening, 218, 4. Gristofer, .$., OF. Cristopher ; Christopher, 164, 7. Cristus, .57$., Lat. Christus ; Christ, 8, 11. croice, croyce, sd., OF. crois; rnw.r, 133. 1 J croyce, I39> 22. croked, pp. as adj., ME. croke(n) ; crooked, 241, 32. cronycle(n), wkv., OF. croniquer, *cronikler; chronicle, recorded; pp. cronyclyd, 116, 7. cros, sd., Olr. cross, through ON. kross; cross, 136, 23. croune, crime, sd., AN. corune ; crown, 82, 12; crowne, 105, 19; crime, 194, 33. Cf. corune. croune(n), wkv.,OY. coruner; crown ; P r - 3 ^* croune]), 104, 19. crowne, croyce, see croune, croice. crucethus, sd., origin of first part unknown ; torture house, 3, 11. crucyfle(n), wkv., OF. crucifier; crtccify; pp. crucyfiede, 145, 23. cruninge, sd., based on criine(n) ; crowning, reign, 226, 23. crye(n), see crie(n). crystenddm, crystyn, see cristen- dom, cristen. cu, ku, sd., OE. cu; cow, 202, 31. cume(n), stv., OE. cuman-c5m (cwom) (4) ; come ; inf. cumen, 1 , 17; cume, 39, 16; com, 74, 13; prr. 3 sg. cumeft, 15, 11 ; com]), 89, 12; pr.pl. cumen, 19, 13; cume ge, 25, 11 ; comen, 58, 11 ; pr. sdj. sg. come, 52, 8 ; pr. sdj.pl. cumen, 226, 18; cume, 180, 2; imp. sg. cum, 37, 24 ; pr.ppl. cominge, 39, 31 ; pt. sg. com, 1,1; comm (O), 11, 17; cam, 23, 7; kam, 15, 2; pt. pi. (eME. comon, 2, 16); comen, 29, 14; come, 63, 30 ; pt. sdj. sg. c5me, 8, 7 ; pt. sdj. pi. (eME, coman, 4, 3) ; comen, 185, 22 ; pp. cumen, 2, 7; comyn, no, 13. Nth. pr. 2 sg. cums, 141, 25 ; pr. 3 sg. corns, 127, 19; pr. sdj. sg. cum, 141, 30; pp. cumin, 170, 32. Sth. ger. cumene, 214, 24; pp. icumen, 183, 23; icume, 40, 31; icome, 44, 26. cumpaignie, cumpaynie, sd., AN. cumpaignie; company, companion- ship, 38, 22; cumpaynie, 56, .21; cumpany, 117, 15. cumpany, see cumpaignie. cumpasse(n), wkv., AN. cumpasser; compas, surround, protect; late ME. inf. compas, 103, 27. cumyng, sd., OAng. *cumung ; coming, 141, 23. ciin, sd., Sth. = Ml. kin; OE. cynn ; kin, kind; ds. ciinne, 184, 12 ; gpl. ciinne, 184, 1. cunne(n), ptprv., OE. cunnen-cuoe; know, de able, can ; inf. kunne, 38, 9 ; cone, 55, 10 ; pr. 1, 3 sg. can, 3, 20 (WM1. conne, 125, 22) ; con, 198, 19; kan, 243, 17; pr. 2 sg. kanst, 70, 2 ; pr. pi. cunnen, 4, 9 ; connen, 51, 25; kunne, .78, 6; konne, 235, 31 ; pr. sdj. sg. cunne, 14, 6; cune, 18, 10; cone, 84, 2; conne, 210, 15 ; pt. 1, 3 sg. ciithe, 5, 19; kiioe, 198, 17; kude, 23, i8j^. 2 sg. coujjest, 49, 29 ; pt.pl. kou];en, 76, 4; kiioen, 201, 4; pt. sdj. sg. coude, 89, i6\_ Nth. pt. sg. couth, 167, 21; kouth, 136, 21. Sth./r. //. conne}), 225, 7. cuntenaunce, sd., AN. cuntenance; countenance, 38, 4. Nth. con- tenanss, 170, 9. cuntesse, sd., AN. cuntesse, OF. con- tesse; countess, 5,31. cuntraye, cuntre, see contre. \ 11 GLOSSARY 349 cupe, sb., OF. coupe ; measure for grain, basket, 35, 18. Sth. pi. cupen, 35, 15. cuppe, sb., OR cuppa; cup, 29, 23 ; kuppe, 21, 11. cur, j/;., OF. curre, cure ; chariot, 192, 26 ; aft. cure, 192, 24. curatoure, jA , OF. curateur ; curator, 119, 16. Curbuil, sb.,OY. Corbnil, Corbeil ; Curbeuil {Curbuil, Corbeil) ; Wil- liam of, Archbishop of Canterbury, 2,9. curs, sb., OF. curs, cours; course, attack, assault, regard; 103, 30. Nth. halden in curs, hold in regard, 128, 1. cursednesse, sb., based on curse(n) ; cursedness, 246, 2. curse(n), wkv., OE. cursian; curse', inf. curssen, 66, 12 ; pt. sg. cursede, 6, 4 ; pt. pi. cursede, 4,5; pp. cursed, 121, 12 ; corsed, 61, 12. cursor, sb., Lat. cursor, infl. by OF. coursier; courser, runner, 134, 25. curt, court, sb.,OF. curt ; court, 7, 32. curteis, ^'.,NF.curteis,OF. curtois; courteous, 42, 22. curteisye, curteysye, curteysy, sb., NF. curteisie ; OF. curtoisie ; courtesy, 97, 26; corteysye, 219, 2 ; curteisye, 241, 10; kurteisie, 199, 30. cusen, see chese(n). cusse(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. kisse(n) : OE. cyssan ; kiss ; pt. sg. ciiste, 196, 21. custome, sb., OF. custume ; custom, 89,5. cut, sb., Celtic origin, cf. Cymr. cwta ' short'; cut, lot, 242, 30. cup, adj., OE. cu$ ; known, 41, 10. cupe(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. kiSe(n) ; OE. cySan ; make known ; pp. iciid, 198,8. cuftlfchunge, ktrolechunge, sb., Sth. = Ml. cumechinge; OE. *cu- ' lScung,/".; cf. cuSlaecan; acquaint- ance, 199, 6. cutted(e) , pp. as adj., slashed, 120, 23. cwfad, see quf d. cweme(n), wkv., OE. cweman ; please ; inf. cwemen, 179, 6 ; //. cwemmd, (O), 12, 1. cwen, cweA, see quene, cwepe(n). cyrceiSrd, see chirehe3rd. cyte, see cite. dSde, deei, see dede, dai. dseiliht, sb., OE. *dsegleoht (liht); daylight, 187, 21. dgal, deere, deep, see dl, dere, dfp. daft, adj., OE. (ge)datft; mild, stupid, 49, 23. See deft, daggere, sb., ON. daggarSr; dagger, 244, 2. daghen, dawen, sb., OE. da$ung?, *da5en ; dawn, 213, 24. da5, da^ess, da3en, see dai. dai, sb., OE. dseg-dagas ; day ; (eME. dsei, 1, 14; dei, 1, 14); da33(0),'n,9; dai, 15,2 ; day, 37, 11 ; gs. (eME. dseies, 3, 3 ; daeis, 3, 26) ; ds. (WMl.dawe, 119, 10) ; //. da33ess (O), 12, 10; daiges, 33, 29. Nth. ds. in expression bryng of daw ; kill, 170, 14. eSth. dei, 178, 19; ds. deie, 193, 5; dpi. da3en, 188, 9; pi. dawes, 200, 3. Kt. deai, 212, 20. dai, sb., Nth. = Ml. dgle; OE. dai, neut., division, part, 222, 10. dale, sb., OE. dael, neut., Dan. dai, m.f. ; dale, 57,^3. Sth. (SEMI.) dfle, 14, 3. \ Dalreudine, sb , jQalreudine ; pi. 222, 9. damage(n), wkv., OF. sb. damage ; damage; pp. damaged, 72, 8. dame, sb., OF. dame ; dame, 81,2. damezele, sb., ON. damisele ; damsel, 216, 29. dammage, sb., OF. damage ; damage, 95, 24. dampnable, adj., OF. damnable ; damnable, condemnable, 237, 16. dampnacion, sb., OF. damnation ; damnation, condemnation, 238, 18. dampne(n), wkv., OF. damner; con- demn, damn; pp. dampned, 92, 5. 35 GLOSSARY Dane, sb., OF. Dane; Dane; pi. Danes, 222, 28. dare, wkv., OAng. *daran ?, cf, Du. Fris. (be)daren ; lurk, lie concealed, be disconsolate ; inf. dare, 157, 19; pr. ppl. dareand, 158, 23. Daris, sb., OF. Daris ; Daris, \>j, II. daunce(n), wkv., OF. dancer, danser ; dance; pr.pl. daunce, 237, 11. David, Davi, eME. David, sb., OF. David ; David, King of Scotland, 2, 14 ; David, the Psalmist, gs. without ending, 72, 5. Nth. Davi, 1 3 1 1. Davy, sb., OF. David ; Davy ; Adam, 232, 1. daw, dawes, see dai. dawnsynge, pr. ppl. as ^.,daunce(n) ; dancing, 120, 21. day, see dai. dayne(n), wkv.,0. deigner; deign ; pt.pl. daynede, 219, 30. df ad, deai, dfap, .$&? df d, dai, df p. debate, j3., OF. debat ; strife, debate, 233, 3- debruse(n), wkv., OF. debruisier ; bruise, break in pieces ; pp. debrused, 208, 28. deciple, see disciple. declare(n), wkv., OF. declarer; de- clare', pr. ppl. declaryng, 223, 12. decollacioun, sb., AN. decolaciun; beheading, 228, 21. dfd, adj., OE. dead; <&</, 1, 18; dfad, 33, 15; dedd, 112, 17; dged, 240, 14. . Nth. dede, 138, 22. dfd, df de, see df p. dedbote, sb., OM. dedbot, WS. dsed- bot,/; atonement, 196, 7. dfde = df]je, .5^ dfp. dede, ^.,_OM. ded, WS. daed, /. ; ^deed*- da;de, 4, 7 ; dede, 8, 23. Nth. //. dedis, 127, 23; dedys, 146, 24. dgd, dgl, deere, see dgd, dl, dere. dees, sb. pi., OF. de, 'die for play'; dice, 237, 11. dth, see df p. dff, adj., OE. deaf; afe<2/j 51, 26. defaile(n), //z/., OF. defaillir ; grow feeble, enfeeble, weaken; inf. defailen, 101, I. defame(n), wkv., OF. defamer ; de- fame; Nth. pr. 3 .<-. defames, i47 ? 5- defawte, defaute, sb., OF., defaute; default, lack, 119, 15. Nth. defaut, 150, 12, defel, see devel. defend (en), wkv., OF. defendre ; defend; inf. defenden, 104, 10; defend, 104, 12; pp. deffended, 238, 28. defens, sb., OF. defense ; defence, protection, 103, 23. deffended, see defend(en). defoule(n), wkv., OF. defouler ; tread under foot, defoul; inf. de- ioule, 104, 8. deft, adj., OE. (geMsefte (defte?); mild, gentle, later skilful, deft, 14,19. degre, sb., OF. degre ; degree, rank, condition ; by thy degre, according to thy condition, 120, 32. dei, see dai. deie(n), wkv., ON. deyja; die; inf. deie, 43, 8 ; deye, 118, 12 ; dye, 65, 13; pr.pl. dyen, 68, 29; pt. sg. deide, 77, 5; dyed,' 66, 30. Nth. inf. dey, 152, 16; dy, 137, 21; pt. sg. deyed, 154, 25. deies, adv., Sth. = Ml. daies ; by day, 203, 12. deill, del, see dle(n), devel. dji, sb., OE. dgel ; deal, part, 47, 13 ; (eME. dsel, 226, 5); never a dggl, not at all, 239, 8 ; deyl, 89, 8. jif le f i dale. dfle(n), wkv., OE. daelan; divide, shared deal; pp. dfled. INth. inf. deill, 166, 13. Sth. pp. idgld, 38, 6. delite, sb., OF. delit ; delight, 144, 29. delite(n), wkv., OF. deliter ; delight ; inf. dellten, 102, 21. Nth. pr. pi. delytes, 144, 31. delivere(n), Sth. delivrie(n), wkv., OF. delivrer; deliver; inf. deliver, 104, 9; imp. sg. deliver, 102, 18; pt. sg. deliverd, 103, 25. Kt. inf. delivrl, 211, 23. delve(n), stv., OE. delfan-dealf (3); GLOSSARY 351 delve, dig, bury, inf. delven, 34, 5 ; pp. dolven, 15, 1. delyverly, adv., OF. delivre + ME. ly; promptly, 172, 26. deme, sb., OE. dema ; judge ; eSth. ds. demen, 179, 7. deme(n), wkv., OE. deman; judge, deem; inf. demenn (O), 11, II j demen, 58, 6; deme, 49, 29; pr. 3 sg. dem$, 179, 30; pp. dempt, 21, 2. Nth. 2/'. dem, 150, 28; pt. pi. dempt, 132, 8 ; //. demid, 137, 9. Sth. pp. idemd, 179, 17; idemet, 193, 31. demere, sb., NF. demere, OF. de- moere, demeure ; delay, 40, 1 7. dempt, dempt, .?&? deme(n). den, sb., OE. denn ; den, 14, 7. Denemark, Sth. Denemarch, sb., OE. Denemarc, -mearc, f. modified by ON. -mark; Denmark, 75, 2. Sth. Denemarch, 203, 19. denhe(n), wkv., OE. *dennian ; be sheltered as in a den, lodge ; pt. sg. dennede, 14, 18. deofel (deovel), deor (deore(n)), deorewurfte, see devel, der, der- worpe. deorling, sb., OE. deorling ; darling, beloved, 186, 26. deovlen, see devel. dep s , adj., OE. deop ; deep, 53, 9. departe(n), wkv., OF. despartir, de- partir ; depart ; pr. 3 sg. departed, 104, 29; pt. sg. departed, 222, 7. Nth. pr.pl. departis, 146, 18. der, sb., OE. deor, neut. ; animal, deer; pi. der, 2, 4. eSth. ds. deore, 180, 23; pi. deor, 193, 21; deoren, 182, 14. dere, der, adj., OE. deore ; dear, beloved, costly, 27, 23 ; (eME. dsere, 3, 27) ; der, 21, 20. dere, adz/., OE. deore; hardly, severely^ 54, 19; deere, 238, 20. Sth. dure, q.v. Kt. dyere, 217, 29. dre, sb., OM. *dere; cf. OE. daru; injury, harm, 157, 20. dfre(n), wkv., OE. derian; injure, harm; inf. dfren, 17, 18; d|re, 82, 18; pr. sbj. sg. dfre, 35, 2. Nth./. 3 jr#, ders, 149, 30. dereynie(n), dereyni, xvkv., Sth. a Ml. dereine(n) ; OF. derainier ; defend one's cause, vindicate one's claim ; inf. dereyni, 206, 8. derf, OE. gedeorf ; trouble, affliction, 195. 2. derf, adj., OM. *deorf?, cf. gedeorf- nes ; perh. ON. diarfr ; painful, grievous; comp. dervre, 194, 18. derfe, adv., OE. *deorf, adj., cf. gedeorfnys; hardly, severely, 149, 30. derfliche, adv., OE. *deorfl!ce {see derf); harshly, cruelly, 191, 26. derk, adj., OE. deore ; afor/, gloomy, 49, 7- derknes, j<5., based on OE. deore, adj. ; darkness, 103, 29. derne^adj., OM. deme, deme, WS. '" "dierne ; secret /f^ij ; dern, 16, 14. derneliche, adv., OM. derne (deme), WS. dierne + ME. llche ; secretly, 202, 8. dero*e, sb., OM. *derfl, ON. dyrS, / [deore]; dearth, scarcity, 27, 13. dervre, .sw derf. derworpe, derworp, adv., OE. deor- wurfte; precious, dear, 229, 19; derworj), 229, 2. eSth. deor- wurSe, 191, 17. desaly, aafr., OE. dysig+ME. ly; dizzily, 172, 30. desavauntage, sb., OF. desavantage; disadvantage, 225, 5. deshonure(n), mz\, OF. deshonurer; dishonor; inf. deshonur, 42, 17. desire, sb., OF. desier, infl. by desirier, vb. ; desire, 104, 20. despise(n), despyse(n), wkv., OF. despiser; despise; inf. despisen, 102, 23; despyse, 121, 13. Nth. pr. zsg. dispyses, 1.45, 27. destanye, sb., OF. destinee ; destiny, in, 16. dester, sb., OF. destre ; right hand, 48, 24. destruccion, sb., OF. destrucion ; destruction, 233, 4. destruye(n), wkv., OF. destruire; 35 2 GLOSSARY destroy, disturb', inf. destruye, 220, 19 ; pt> S S- destruyde, 223, 31 ; //. destruyd, 223, 13; destroyed, 223, 12. desturbes, see disturbe(n). dJ?, sb., OE. deaS ; death, 19, 30; -"(eME. dsej), 11,8; dse (O), 11, 26); dfa, 27, 8; dgth, 57, 28; degth, 239, 13; ds. dae>e, 11, 9; de>, 42, 23; dfde, 15, 3. Nth. dgd, 128, 7; dfde, 137, 26; g*. dfdes, 158, 10. Sth. <&. dfde, 185, 8 (eSth. dfaSe, ^91, 26). Kt. aft. dla]?e, 214, 14; dlejje, 179, 17; . dya]), 215, 7 ; //. dyeajjes, 216, 21. deu, sb., OE. deaw; </<?;, 14, 6. devel, devel, divel, j3.,OE. deofol; devil; (eME. defell (O), 12, 14) ; devel, 20, 13; divel, 14, 17; del, 125, 27; //. (eME. deovles, 3, I, defless (O), 11, 27); develene, 60, 4. Nth. devil, 136, 5 ; gs. devellis, 167, 2 ; pi. devells, 144, 12. eSth. //. deofles, 179, 8; dpi. deovlen, I93 L 30. ~Kt.pl. dyevlen, 217, 25. devisye(n), wkv., OF. devisier; con- trive, devise; inf. devlsy, 217, 13. devgcyone, sb., OF. devotion, AN. devociun; devotion, 124, 3. deye(n), deyl, see deie(n), dfl. diadliche, adj. , Kt. = Ml. dfdell ; OE. deadlic; deadly, 111, 21. Diane, sb., Lat. Diana; Diana, 193, 20. diap, see df p. diche, sb., OE. die, f. ; ditch ; as. diche, 177, 17. dietJ, see df p. di5te(n), wkv., OE. dihtan ; prepare, set in order; inf. di$ten, 105, 10; dyght, 110, 19 ; pp. dight, 159, 32 ; dyght, 1 to, 21. Sth. pp. idihte, 19^3. digne, adj., OF. digne; worthy, 116, 16 ; dygne, 93, 10. dignitee, sb., OF. dignite ; dignity, 240, 5. dike, sb.,. ON. diki, cogn. with OE. die; dike, 56, 8. dille(n), zvkv., OE. *dyllen; render useless. Nth. ?'/". dill, 132, 24. dim, adj., OE. dimm; dim, 20, 26; //. dimme, 15, 15. din, sb., OE. dyne, dyn ; din, noise, 148, 9. dinge(n), j/z>., OE. *dingan-dang (3) ; beat, strike, ding ; pt. pi. dongen, 61, 21. dint, sb., OE. dynt; dint, stroke, 61, 25. disciple, deeiple, sb., OF. disciple; disciple, 139, 29; deeiple, 210, 22. discipline, sb., OF. discipline; disci- pline, correction, 101, 6. disclaundre(n), wkv., based on OF. disclaunder, sb.; slander, disgrace; pp. disclaundred, 234, 14. discord, sb., OF. discorde ; discord, quarrelling, 219, 6. discret, adj., OF. discret; discreet, 234, 24. disuse, sb., OF. disaise ; disease, 236, 26. dispite, $., OF. despit; scorn, de- spite, 137, 27. displgsance, sb., OF. desplesance; displeasure, 146, 30. displfse(n), w-fo., OF. displaisir; displease; pr. ppl. displgsyng, 233, 29. disprove (n), wkv., OF. desprover; disprove; pp. disproved, 234, 19. dispyse(n), destroye(n), see de- spise (n), destruye (n). disturbe(n), wkv., OF. destourber ; disturb ; pp. disturbed, 103, 6. Nth. imp.pl. desturbes, 139, 15. dlte(n), wkv., OF. diter, dieter; in- dite ; inf. dite, 70, 2. divel, see devel. dive(n), wkv., OE. dyven; dive; pr. . 3 sg. dlveS, 20, 11. divers, dy vers, adj. , OF. divers ; divers, different, 213, 31; dyvers, 225, 12. doctdur, sb., OF. doctour; doctor, I45> 2I - doghty, adj., OE. dyhtig ; infl. by un- mutated forms; doughty, 116, 5. dohter, sb., OE. dohtor; daughter, 5, 30; dowter, 24, 19; doghter, 131, 9; pi. douhtres, 75, 12; dou- \ GLOSSARY 353 tres, 87, 2 ; doghtres, 238, 4; douj- tres, 220, 4. dle, sb., OE. dal; portion, dole, 201, 22. dole, sb., OF. doel (duel); grief, mourning, 159, 32. dole(n), wkv., OF. doler, duiller ; grieve ; /r. 3 5^. dole)), 70, 32. dom, sb., OE. dom ; judgement, decree, authority, doom, death, 9, 24; 43, 30; d5me, 121, 2. Sth. ds. d5me, 177, 24. domesday, Sth. domesdei, .r., OE. ddm + dseg; doomsday, 50, 16. Sth. domesdei, 180, 14. domesman, sb., OE. dom + man ; judge, 135, 7. do(n), a:/zz;., OE. don-dyde (dsede) ; ^V^ inf. don, 8, 18; do, 43, 23; "done, 226, 15 ; pr.v sg. d5st, 46, 32 ; pr. 3 5^. d5tf, j.8, 4; d5th, 53, 18; dooth, 238, 15 ; pr. pi. doon, 237, 13; imp. sg. do, 30, 13; imp. pi. do]), 68, 32 ; dooj), 232, 5 ; pr. ppl. ' doand, 104, 21 ; pi. sg. dide, 1, 9; did, 51, 18; dede, 18, 29; pt. 2 sg. didest, 50, 9; dlst, 50, 22; pt.pl. diden, 2, 28; deden, 23, 4; deden, 26, 19; dede, 68, 18; pp. don, 8, 18; done, 109, 1. Nth. pr. 3 sg. d5s, 128, 20; duse, 147, \*i\pr.ppl. doande, 144, 3. Sth. ger. donne, 196, 12 ; pr. 3 sg. de)), 176,21 ; pr. pi. do)), 178, 2; ?>/. //. don, 176, 23 ; pr. sbj. sg. d5, 177, 16 ; pt. sg. diide, 176, 2 ; pt.pl. diiden, 179, 7 ; //. id5n, 64, 7 ; idone, 123,9; yddn, 176, 7 ; ido, 179, 28 ; yd5, 204, 3. Donde, see Dundee, dong, sb., cf. MDu. dunge ; dung, 219, 11. donga = dungon, sb., OF. dongon -jon; dungeon, 63, 22. donward, dor, see dunward, dur- re(n). Douglas, sb., Douglas, James of, 174, 29. _ doubter (douhter), doumb, doun (down), see dohter, dumb, dun. doune, earlier dune, sb., OE. dun,/.; hill, 57, 23; dune, 182, 13. Sth. //. dun en, 187, 5. doute, dout, sb., OF. doute ; doubt, fear, 53, 11. Nth. dout, 160, 28. doutefui, adj., OF. doute + ME. ful; doubtful, 220, 14. douteles, adj., OF. doute + ME. lfs; doubtless, 238, 10. doute(n), wkv., OF. douter; doubt, fear-, inf. douten, 101, 5; pt. sg. doutede, 86, 24; pt. pi. douted, 160, 6. doutres (dowter), down, see dohter, dun. doynge, sb., based on do(n) ; doing, act, 235, 6. drage(n), drawe(n), stv., OE. dra^an-drog (6); drag, draw; inf. dragen, 31, 26; fr.~ 3 sg. drageft, 14, 5 ; pr. pi. dragen, 20, 4 ; drawe, 224, 7 ; pr. sbj. sg. drawe, 203, 4; pt. sg. dr53, 43, 13; drou3, 57, 28 ; drou, 86, 21 ; droh, 193, 4; pt.pl. drowen, 62, 10 ; pp. drogen, 32, 18 ; drawen, 234, 17. Nth. pr. 3 sg. draws, 1977- 10 7-flrawes, 127, 27; drawis, 171, 25. drau}t, sb., OE. *draht?; draught, pull, tendency, 50, 23. drecche(n) j wkv., OE. dreccan ; vex, torture, delay, pr. 3 sg. dreccheS, 16, 20. drede, drfde, sb., OM. *dred, /! ?, WS. *drsed; dread, 36, 5. Sth. drgde, 197, 22 ; it is n drfde, there is no doubt, without doubt, 2 38, 25. drede(n), stv., OM. dredan (WS. drsedan)-dred (R) ; dread, fear ; pr. pi. dreden, 104, 28 ; imp. pi. dredeS, 30, 23 ; pt. sg. dredde, 53, 25 ; dradde, 234, 5. Nth. inf. dred, 150, 29; pr. ppl. dredand, 142, 29 ; pt. sg. dred, 141, 17. Sth. pr. 3 sg. dret, 211, 6. dredll, adj.; cf. OM. dredan, WS. drsedan ; dreadful, fearful, 48, 8. drege(n), dre5e(n), drehe(n), dri- 5e(n), dreye(n), stv., ON. dregan -dreg, WS. dreogan-dreag (2) ; endure, carry through, accomplish ; inf. drijen, 182, 26;pr.pl. drege we, A a 354 GLOSSARY 26, 16. Nth. inf. drey, 171, 31. Sth. inf. drehe, 194, 18. dreinche(n), see drenclie(n). drfm, sb., OE. dream, infl. in meaning by ON. draumr?; dream, 21, 13; drfme, 91, 32 ; gpl. drfmes, 23, 16. Nth. JV. dremys, 145, 17. dreme(n), W/fe., OM. dreman (WS. drieman), infl. in meaning by ON. dreyma?; dream', inf. dremen, 22, 3 ; pt. sg. drempte, 21, 13. drench, sb., OE. drenc; drink, potion ; pi. drenchen, 190, 29. drenche(n), dreinche(n), wkv., OE. drencan ; drench, drown ; inf. dreinchen, 82, 5 ; pp. drenched, 80, 27. drpe(n), eME. drepe(n), stv., OE. drepan-draep (5) ; kill, destroy; pr. 3 sg. drfpeS, 20, 12; pr. sbj. g.; drfpe, 80, 13 ; pt.pl. drapen, 3, 10. drerl, adj., OE. dreorig; dreary, 133, 4- dresce(n), wkv., OF. dresser; make straight, direct, prepare, dress ; imp. sg. dresce, 103, 19. drey, see drege(n). drle, dri, adj., OE. dryge ; dry, 103, 5. Nth. dri, 142, 8. drl3e(n), see drege(n). Drihten, Dryhtin, sb., OE. Drihtin ; Lezdf 4, 30 ; Drihhtln (O), 8, 20 ; Jirigteri^_i5, 1. Nth. Drightin, 132, 1. Sth. Drihte, 178, 23. drink, drynk, sb., OE. drinc ; drink- ing, 21, 16; drynk, 101, 8. drinke(n), stv., OE. drincan-dranc (3); drink', inf. drinken, 17, 10; drinke, 60, 19 ; pr. 3 sg. drinkeS, 17, 12 ; //. sg. dnmk^52^_28 ; pp. drunken, 10 1, 9. ~S~tn. pp. idrunke, 180, 22 ; ydronke, 223, 22. dritcherl, sb., ON. dritr+OE. ceorl ; dirty churl (term of contempt), 85, 3- drive (n), stv., OE. drifan-draf (1) ; drive ; pr. 3 sg. drive, 14, 7 ; imp. pi. drive 3e, 203, 5 ; pt. sg. (eME. draf, 196, 32) drof, 87, 10; drfe, 90, 6 ; pp. ^driven, as, gj ^dryven, 238, 25. Nth. m/. driie, 155, 15 ; drif, 168, 12. Sth. pr. 3 sg. dryf>, 219, 23; pr.pl. drive)?, 219, 24; pp. ydryve, 220, S. dronke, pp. as adj., OE. druncen; drunk, 219, 10. dronkelfc, sb., OE. drunken + ME. lfc, possibly OE. *lec < lac ; drunkenness, 120, 11. dronkelewe, adj., OE. druncen + ME. lewe<ON. legr?; drunken, 238, 13. dronkenesse, sb., OE. drunceness, /. ; drunkenness, 238, 2. drppe, sb., OE. dropa; drop, 63, 25. droupe(n), wkv., ON. driipa ; droop ; pr. 1 sg. droupe, 157, 19. droupening, pp. as sb., ME. driipnen <ON. driipna; drooping, dejection, 47, 26. drovi, adj., extended from OF. drof; turbid, troubled, 19, 25. drugte, sb., OE. drugaS,/; drought, 23, 11. dryve(n), see drive (n). dubbe(n), wkv., OE. dubbian < OF. aduber ; dub, adorn ; pt. sg. dubbed, 46, 16. dubbyng, sb., based on dubbe(n) ; dubbing, that is creating of a knight, 229, 27. dubonfre, adj., OF. de bon aire ; gentle, meek, 95, 28. due, sb., OF. due; duke, 43, 27. Sth. ds. duke, 222, 4. Duche, adj., OF. Duche < MDu. Dutsch ; Dutch, 162, 16. duelle, .r^ dwelle. duge(n), du^e (p.), ptprv., OE. dugan -dohte ; avail ; /r. sg. deh, 197, 1 ; /A sg, douhte, 86, 19. du^efle, duhe$e, sb., OE. duguft, /. ; nobility, body of attendants, people, dignity, honor, 181, 7 ; duheoe, 192, 5- duke, see due. dumb (doumb), adj., OE. dumb; dumb, 49, 23 ; doumb, 81, 18. dun, doun (down), don, adv., OE. "dun < Olr. dun, 'hill ' ; down^, 29; doun, 52, 17 ; down, 90, 3 ; downe, 123, 10 ; don, 128, 13. GLOSSARY 355 Dunde, sb., Celtic, dun, < hill ' + dee, 'name of river'; Dundee, 161, 10 ; Donde, 159, 18. dune, dunen, see doune. diint, s6. t Sth. = M1. dint (dent) ; OE. dynt ; blow, stroke, dint, 208, 14. dunward, donward, adv., OE. adiinweard; downward', donward, 308, 7. dure, sb., OE. duru; door, 180, 2. dure, adv., Sth. = Ml. dere; 1WS. dyre, OM. dere ; dearly, with great price, 180, 24. durne, adv , Sth. = Ml. derne; WS. dierne, dyrne (dyrne) ; secretly, 178, 21. durre(n), ptprv., OE. durran-dorste ; dare ; pr. sg. dar, 53, 18; pr. pi. duren, 27, 15 ; pr. sb/. sg. dure, 18, 8; dune, 109, 23; dor, 235, 30; //. sg. durste, 2, 3 ; dorst, 53, 24 ; pt. 2 sg. dorstest, 217, 31. duse, see do(n). dust, dust, sb., OE. dust, dust; dusst (O), 14, 5- dute(n),' wkv., OF. dutir, douter; doubt\ pr. 3 5^. dutej), 40, 32 ; imp. pi. dute 3e, 38, 18. diivelunge, adv., Sth. = Ml. de- velunge; based on WS. dievan, OM. devan; headlong, with a plunge^ 196, 26. duve(n), .tfz>., OE. dufan-dfaf (2) ; dive, sink ; pt. sg. dff, 196, 26. dwelle(n), wkv., OE. dwellan ; hinder, delay, dwell; inf. dwelle, 59, 23; duelle, 153, 13; pr. ppl. dwellynge, 1 1 7, 1 2 ; pt. sg. dwellyd, no, 29. Nth. pt. sg. dweld, 138, 31. dwelling, sb., based on dwelle (n) ; dwelling, 161, 10. dwine(n), slv., OE. dwinan-dwan (1) ; vanish, perish ; Nth. inf. dwln, 148, 9. dyaj?, dyeaj), see dfp. dyche, sb., OE. die,/. ; ditch, 119, 8. dye(n), dyere, dyevlen, see deie(n), dere, devel. dyght(en), see di}te(n). dygne, see digne. dyshonour, sb., OF. deshonur; dis- honor; dyshonoure, 114, 8. dyssayve(n), wkv., OF. decevoir; deceive; inf. dyssayve, 145, 15. dyssh, sb., OE. disc ; dish, 96, 24. dystress, sb., OF. destrece, destresse; distress, 107, 2. dyvers, see divers. dyvynynge, sb., based on devine(n) ; divining, divination ; pi. dyvyn- ynges, 145, 16. dy vysion, sb., OF. division ; division, 236, 5- E. e, see e^e, be. falches, fald, faren, see fch, aid, fre. farninge, sb., OE. earnung, f. ; _ merit, earning, 1 78, 7. Bbrisse, adj., OE. Ebreisc, Lat. Hebrseus + OE. -isc; Hebrew, 25, _ 26. Ebron, sb., Lat. Hebron; Hebron, 33,8. ec, eke, Sth. ec, ch, aafr., OM. ec, WS. eac; a/.ra, eke, 12, 27; eke, 193, 33- Sth. fc, 176, 11; fch, 17^3; ke, 197, 21. fch, eech, indef. pron., OE. selc < seghwyle ; each ; ielc, 4, 24 ; fch, 39, 16; ich, 101, 12; ech, 226, 14; euch, 192, 15. Sth. (eSth. |lc, 178, 8; flch, 179, 18 ; ds. fiche, 178, 29, f. nom.sg. fiche, 178, 32); ds. fche, 208, 10 ; fds. jelchere, 189, 5; gs. falches, 179, 1. Kt. ech, 2I 5, 7- eche, adj., OE. ece ; eternal, 18, 2. fddl, di, adj., OE. eadig ; happy, favorable, good, 22, 22; wk. fdle, 192, 30. ede (edest), die, ^<? go(n), eddi. fdmodliche, #<&>., Sth. = Ml. fd- m5dli ; OE. eadmodlice ; humbly, graciously, 202, 26. Edward, j&, OE. Eadward; Edward; Seint, the Confessor, 204, 31. efffr, eff%re,sb., OF. afair ; business, haste; behavior, 170, 8; effgre, 167, 9. a a 2 356 GLOSSARY Effraym,.y.,Lat.Ephraim ; Ephraim, H> 23- efft, see eft. efsones, adv., OE. eft + sona; after- wards, eftsoons, 6, 19. eft (reft), adv., OE. eft; afterwards, again; efft (O), 10, 3; seft, 183, 7. efter, see after, eftsone, Kt. eftzSne, adv., OE. eft + sona; aftenvards, eft soon, 207, 27. _ Kt. eftzone, 217, 19. Egeas, so., Lat. Egeas; Egeas, 135, 8. Egbert, Egbertus, sb., OE. Ecg- berht; Lat. Egbertus ; Egbert, 222, 29; Egbertus, 222, 26. eghen, j^ e;e. e^e, ege, ei^e, eie,l!$e, sb., OM. ege, WS. eage; eye; ege, 14, 13; ei3e, 51, 25; eie, 41, 18; pi. egen, 14, 13; ei3en, 65, 28; ei3ene, 51, 25; eysen, 67, 14; eyse, 69, 30; eyne, 85, 28; y3en, 68, 30; l3e, 36, 26. M"th. e, 172, 9 ; //. eghen, 140, 25. Sth. 3e, 178, 18; eie, 208, 20 ; pi. |3en, 178, 18; eien, 197, 15; fhnen, J 95,_32. e55whrer, a</z>., OM. eghwer (hwser), WS. seghwser ; everywhere, 9, 9. e^te, see agte. ejti, a^'., OM. sehtig, WS. eahtig; _ eighty, 103, 10. _ Egipte, j., OE. Egipte, later OF. Egipte; Egypt, 27, 28; 131, 17. f gir, adj., OF. aigre, egre ; eager, I4 2 _> 3- egirly, adv., OF. aigre, egre + ME. ly; eagerly, 168, 31. ehsihtfe, sb., OM. ege + sihS, /. ; WS. eage; eyesight, 195, 23. ehte, see agte. ehte, ei5te, adj., OM. aehta, WS. eahta ; eight, 4, 1 1 ; ei3te, 67, 24. ei, sb., OE. g ; pir&gnrr'tgp ; pi. eiren, 198, 22. ei, eie (ei}9, ey^e), see eni, 36. eie, j., OE. ege; awe, fear, 7, 29; seie (eME.), 2, 3; ey3e, 53, 29. eiepiirl, si. , Sth. = ML. eijnrl ; OE. eagftyrl ; ivindow, 200, 14. ei!$e, ei3te, see eye, ehte. ei^tetene, adj., OM. sehtatene (WS. eahtatlene) ; eighteen, 202, 2. eihte, see agte. eilie(n), wz\, OE. eglian ; trouble, ail, annoy; pr. sbj. sg. eille, 203, 2. eilgnd, sb., OM. egland-lond, WS. igland ; island, 19, 5. eir, eiren, eis, see heir, ei, reni. eise, eyse, adj., OF. aise; easy, 55, 27; eyse, 54, 3. eiper (eyper), aiper, aipere, adj., OM. egSer, WS. seghwseSer, segSer; V^r, 37, 29; eyjjer, 45, 5 ; aij>er, 39, 3 ; ai>ere, 130, 6. Sth. sei>er, 178, 5; eiSer, 178, 31. eke, eke, see ec. eke(n), wkv., OM. ecan, WS. lecan ; add, increase; inf. ekenn (O), 9, 15; pp. ekedd (O), 9, 9. el, eie, s& evel. flc, lch, lche, see fch. elde, j., OM. eldo, eldo, WS. ieldo; age, eld, 15, n. Sth.ylde, 176, Vj. elde(n), wkv., OM. eldan, eldan, WS. ieldan ; grow old, enfeeble : pp. elded, 18, 3. eldere, see old. eleccion, sb., OF. eleccion, AN. elecciun; election, 232, 24; elexion, 115, 26. Elewsius, sb., Lat. Eleusius; Eleu- sius, 192, 7 ; Lat. as. Elewsium, 195, 2. elexion, see elleccion. elleft, adj., OE. endleofta, ellefta; eleventh, 152, 13. elleovene, see enlevene. elles, ellis, ellys, adv., OE. elles ; else; clless (O), 10, 9; elles, 42, 25; ellis, 235/30; ellys, no, 9; els, 137, 22. elleswhfre, elleswhare, adv., OE. elles + hwer; elsewhere, 236, 30; elleswhare, 187, 29. elmesse, see almes. elmessegifte, sb., OE. selmesse + ME. gifte ; almsgiving, 34, 19. els, see elles. Ely, sb., OE. Eli ; Ely, 100, 3. Cf. Hely. em, eme, sb., OE. earn ; uncle, archaic GLOSSARY 357 erne ; (eME. fom, 2, 20), fme, 108, 22. eSth. sem, 184, 29; ds. seme, 185, 25. empere, sb., OF. empire; empire, 221, 13. emperics, emperes, sb., OF. em- pereris, emperice; empress, 5,30; emperes, 107, 1. emperour, sb., OF. empereur, em- pereor ; emperor, 96, 9 ; emparour, 126, 4; emperor, 220, 17. empoisonyng, sb., based on OF. em- poisoner ; poisoning, 245, 30. empoysonere, sb. } OF. empoisoneur; poisoner, 246, I. emprisonement,^., OF. emprisonne- ment ; imprisonment; pi. emprisone- mentz, 233, 8. emprisone(n), wkv., OF. emprisoner; imprison ; pp. emprisoned, 233, 29. en, see in. enarmynge, fr. ppl. as sb., OF. en- armer ; arming, 233, 6. end, j^ and. ende, sb., OE. ende, ende ; end; ende (O), 8, 26 ; sende, 226, 10. ende If s, endelies, adj., OE. ende- leas ; endless, 153, 15. Kt. ds. endeliese, 180, 91. ende(n), wkv., OE. endian ; end; Nth. inf. end, 149, 19; pt.pl. endid, 132, 31; PP> ended, 245, 32. endinge, ending, sb., OE. endung,/! ; ending, 8, 12 ; ending, 27, 5. endite(n), wz/., OF. enditer; indict, indite ; //. endlted, 234, 13. f nes, adv., OE. aene extended ; once, 196, 2. enfermer, j3., OF. enfermier; super- intendent of 'infirmary , 154, 2. enfourme(n), wkv., OF. enformer; inform ; pp. enfourmed, 236, 20. engel, sb., OE. engel (L. angelus), later displaced by OF. angel, see angel; angel; enngell (O), 12, 32; //. engles, 179, 5. Sth. ds. ,engle, 198, 17; gpl. englene, 196, 24. Engeland (-lnde), sb., OE. Engla- land (lgnd) ; England; Engeland, 83, 23; Engelgnd, 227, 15. engin, sb., OF. engin ; skill, engine, 45, 19- englne(n), wkv., OF. engignier ; con- trive, torture, displease; inf. engine, 5i, H- Engleland, Engleneloande, sb., eME. = Ml. Engeland (lond) ; OE. Engl aland ; England, 2, 2; ds. Engleneloande, 226, 1. Cf. Enge- land. English, Englishe, Englische,En- gliss, adj. and sb., OE. Englisc ; English; Ennglissh (O), 8, 19 ; wk. Ennglisshe, 10,20; Englisch, 222, 27. Sth. Engliss = English, 207, 26. eni, see aeni. enlevene, ellevene, adj., OE. end- leofan, elleofan ; eleven ; enlevene, 220, 2; (eME. elleovene, 186, 17). enmang,^. adv., OE. ongemang; among; enmang Jris, meanwhile, 2,7- enmy, enemy, sb., OF. enemis ; enemy ; pi. enmys, 158, 30. ennelepi, adj., Kt. =M1. enlipi; OE. ainlypig ; single, 219, 9. Ennglissh, see English. Ennok, sb., OF. Enoch?; Enoch, 100, 3. enprise, sb., OF. emprise ; enterprise, 57, 17. ensaumple, ensample, sb., OF\ en- sample ; example, 70, 7 ; ensample, 100, 7 ; ensampel, 148, 24. entente, entent, sb., OF. entente ; intent, design, purpose, 244, 21. Nth. entent, 130, 5. enter, see entre(n). enterllch, adv., Sth. = Ml. enterli ; OF. entier + ME. lich; entirely, 236, 24. enterynge, pr. ppl. as sb., OF. en- terrer; interring, 118, 15. entremfte(n), wkv., OF. entremetre; meddle with, disturb; inf. entre- mgten, 202, I. entre(n), wkv., OF. entrer; enter; inf. entre, 101, 21 ; pt. pi. entrede, 220, 9. Nth. pt. sg. enterit, 166, 3. Sth. pp. ientred, 213, 25. 358 GLOSSARY en vie, envy, sb., OF. en vie ; envy, 54, 15 ; anvle, 211, 20; envy, 135, 10. eode, fom, eorl, see g(n), fm, erl. eorne(n), stv., OM. iornan, WS. iernan (yrnan)-orn (3) ; run ; pr. 3 sg. eorneft, 196, 16; pt. sg. orn, 182, 15. eorfte, see erthe. eorftetilie, sb., OE. eorfttilia; tiller of the earth, husbandman ; Sth. pi. eorfrtilien, 202, 10. eou (eow), Eowerwik (Eouwer- wic), epple, see pu, Evorwic, appel. f r, sb., OE. ear ; ear (of com), 23, 8. fr ($re),adv., OE. air; before, ere; (eME. air, 4, 26) ; fr, 7, 24; fre, 7, 23 ; super l. (eME. eeresst, 13, 30) ; frest, 197, 18; erst, 238, 32. er (ere, ert), erand, see be(n), ernde. frd,^., OE. eard, eard; land, country, dwelling, home, 22, 30; eME. gerd, _ 184, 13. erde(n), wkv., OE. eardian, fardian ; dwell, inhabit-, inf. frde, 87, 24. fre, see f r. fre, sb., OE. eare ; ear, 51, 26 ; sere, 10, 22 ; pi. fren, 64, 22. eSth.//. faren, 197, 21. Kt. yare, 214, 23- erl, sb., OE. eorl ; earl, 42,6; eorl, 5, 7; seorl, 5, 23. eSth. ds. eorle, 186, 21. frliche, frlich, adv., OE. serlice ; early, 57, 11 ; frlich, 103, 15. em, erne, .$., OE. earn, earn ; eagle, 15, 8 ; frne, 104, 20. ernde, erand, sb., OM. erende, WS. serende ; message, errand, petition ; 22, 9; errnde (O), II, 5 j erand, 70, 10. erndie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml.ernde(n); OE. serendian ; intercede ; pr. sbj. sg. erndi, 197, 10. erndunge, sb., OE. serendung, f. ; intercession, 191, 21. frnest, sb., OE. earnest,/". ; earnest- ness, 207, 23. ernynge, sb., based on OM. eornan, eornan; course, running, stream, 100, 19. errowre, sb., OF. errour; error, 145, 21. erst, see fr. erthe, er)>e, j., OM. erSe, WS. eartSe ; earth, 4, 6; er]>e (O), 10, 16; (eME. eorfte, 178, 18); an erj>e, in earth, to burial, 209, 27. Nth. erth, 132, 28. erpli}, adj., OE. eorSlic, eorolic ; earthly, erjli3, 12, 17. es, esse, see be(n). Esau, sb., OE. Esau (trisyllabic) ; Esau, 130, 26. eschape(n), wkv., NF. eschaper, OF. escaper; escape, ETth. //. jg; eschapit, 167, 32. eschaping, sb., based on eschape(n) ; escaping, escape, 167, 33. eschewe(n), wkv., OF. eschever, pr. st. eschew; eschew, shun; inf. eschewe; 120, 8. fseliche, adv., OF. aise (eise) + ME. llche ; easily, 208, 7. espye, sb., OF. espie; spy, 241, 26. fst, fste, sb., OE. east; a.tf; fste, 104, 29. estat, sb., OF. estat; estate, state, _ 2 34, 3- m Estren, Ipstre, pi. as sg., _OE. Eastran(on) ; Easter, 4, 30 ; Estre, _ 200, 3- Estun,j.,OE.2ia.s-&7z (Northampton), 4, 2 3- fstward, adv., OE. eastweard; east- %vard, 231, 11. et, see at. fte(n), eME. eten, stv., OM. etan -et (WS. ait) (5) ; eat; inf. seten, 5, 14; fte, 109, 2; pr. pi. ften, 237, 12 ; //. sg. et, 52, 28 ; ete, 67, 25. Sth.^r. ftene, 202, 19; //. sg. ggt, 238, 28. etwite(n), see atwite(n). fSemoded, adj., OE. eaSmod ex- tended ; per A. OM. *eSe (WS. Ieoe)-m6ded ; humble, gracious, _ 27, 25. ettlfte, 0^., OE. *eaSlsete, cf. ear- foolxte; lightly esteemed, 178, 17. \ GLOSSARY 359 ftSluke, adj., OE. eao* + lucan, to pull ' ? ; easily pulled (?) , 195, 27. euch, see ch. Eugenie, sb., OF. Eugenie ; Pope Eugenius III, 4, 18. Eustace, sb., eME. Eustace, OF. _ Eustace ; Eustace, 7, 1. Eve, sb., L. Eva, OE. Efe; ,w, 64, 9; ^5. Eves, 71, 26. fvel (fvyl), fvuyl, el, sb., Kt. = M1. ivel (fvel?); OE. yfel, Kt. efel; evil; fvel, 211, 19; vyl, 92, 9; fvil, 141, 16; fvuyle (WM1.), 120, 2; el, 125, 28; ele, 121, 3. Cf. yvel. fven, adj., OE. efen; even, just, 234, _ l8 ' even, evne (eefne), adv. prep., OE. efen, efne ; evenly, equally, accord- ing to; eSth. sefne, 183, 16. fver (sevre), ever, evere, adv., OE. sefre ; ever; eME. sevre, 3, 22; severe, 183, 11; sefre, 10, 16; ever, evere, 121, 3; aver, 187, 19; invert = fver te (t5), ever to this time, ever yet, 7, 24. everilc, eevric, ever! (every), ever- euch, adj. prn., OE. sefre, selc; every, every one, 23, 2 ; sevric, 2, 1 ; every, 69, 24. eSth. sevrich, 177, 8; evereuch, 195, 1. everlastand, pr. ppl. as adj., OE. sefre + lsestan ; everlasting, 101, 20. evermare (-mar), adv., Nth. = Ml. evermgre ; OE. sefre mara ; ever- more, 146, 2; evermar, 129, 16. evermggre, Everwik, every, see evermgre, Evorwlc, everilc. evermgre, evermgr, adv., OIL. sefre + mara ; evermore ; evermgre, 97, 24 ; evermgr, 30, 2 ; evermggre, 239, 21. every wher, everywhere, adv., OE. sefre + hwser, everywhere, 95, 11. evesgng, sb., OM. efensang-sgng, WS. sefensang; evensong, vespers, 51,6. Evorwlc, 3 ork > s &-} OE. Eoferwlc; York, 5, 7; Euerwlk, 205, 29; (eSth. ds. Eouwerwike, 188, 23); _ 3ork, 225, 25. evuyle, evyl, see gvel. fvynly, adv., OE. efenllce; evenly, equally, at once, 169, 17. examine (n), wkv., OF. examiner; examine; pt. sg. examined, III, 7. excuse(n), wkv., OF. escuser, exciiser; excuse; inf. excuse, 236, 22; pp. excusyd, 117, 10. Execester, sb., OE. Exanceaster ; Exeter, 2, 12. execute(n), wkv., OF. executer; execute, perform ; pp. execut, 236, 30. exequis, sb., OF. exequis; funeral, 118, 20. Exton, sb., Exton, Nicholus, 234, 26. extorcyone, sb., OF. extorcion, AN. -un; extortion, 147,17. ey^e, eyse, eyper, see ejje, eise, eiper. fa, sb., Nth. = Ml. fg; OE. fah, fa; foe; INth. fayis, 168, 32. face, sb., OF. face; face, 64, 13. fader, sb., OE. fseder; father, 7, 17 ; faderr (O), 13, 7 ; gs. fader, 69, 23; faderes, 31, 20; fadyre, 146, 25. Sth. feder, 180, 28*(eSth. feader, 191, 16). fierd, see ferd. f eeste (n) , wkv. , OE. fsestan ; make fast, fasten; eME. pt. pi. fsesten, 6, 16. fsestne(n), wkv., OE. fsestnian : fasten; pp. fsestned, 3, 15. feeu, faght, see few, feght. fa;e(n), fagen, feyn, adj., OE. fsegen, fsegn ; fain, glad; fagen = fajen, 19, 12; fa3e, 44, I ; fayn, 63, 15; feyn, 95, 26. faile(n), wkv., OF. faillir ; fail; pt. sg. faylyd, 112, 27; pt. pi. faileden, 103, 8 ; failed, 103, 5 ; failede, 222, 31. Nth. pr. 3 sg. fades, 129, 1. Sth. pr. pi. faille]), 223, 7; //. yfayled, 215, 23. faintes, sb., OF. feintise ; languor, weakness, cowardice, 105, 2. fair, feir, fayer, fare, adj., OE. fseger; fair; fayer, 75, 6; fare, 3 6 GLOSSARY 228, 10; wk. faire, 47, 8 ; pi. feire, 39, 19; feyre, 91, II. Sth. feir, 192, 9; vseir (eSth.), 181, 10; vair, 206, 4; comp. fehere, 194, 33; superl. vairest, 190, 26. faire, adv. fsegere ; fairly, well, 8, 11. Sth. feire, 193, 10; vaire, 209, 26. faipful, adj., NF. feiS (OF. fei) + ME. ful ; faithful, 154, 8. fal, sb., OM. *fall, WS. *feall or ON. fall ; fall, ruin, 58,3. fale, see ffle. falle(n), rf., OM. fallan (WS. feallan) -feol (R) ; fall ; happen ; pr. 3 sg. falleS, 15, 29; pr. pi. fallen, 15, 27; falle, 46, 18; /r. jt^'. sg. falle, 103, 4 ; pt. sg. fel, 43, 26 ; felle, 40, 22; fil, 243, 8; pt. pi. fellen, 28, 17. Nth. inf. fal, 149, 31; pr. 3 j#-. falles, 153, 31; pt. pi. fell, 126, n. Sth. inf. valle, 182, 2; /^- 3 S S' valj), 218, 20; //. jg. veol (eSth.), 182, 2; feol (eSth.J, 182, 3 : vel, 206, 4. falle(n), wz>., OM. fellan, WS. fiellan (fyllan) by confusion with fallen < OE. feallen ; fell, destroy, kill; inf. fallen, 183, 8. fallow = follow, see fol3e(n). fall we (n), wkv., OE. fealwian; grow yellozu,fade ; inf. fallwen, 100, 20. fals, adj., OF. fals ; false ; wk. false, 51, 24. Sth.//. valse, 199, 19. falsehf de, sb., OF. fals + ME. hfde ; falsehood, 203, 23. falsenesse, sb., OF. fals + ME. nesse ; falsness, 234, 8. falsly, adv., OF. fals + ME. ly ; falsely, 234, 13. familerlich, adv., OF. familier + ME. Hch ; familiarly , 235, 16. fantum, sb., OF. fantosme, fantome; phantom, fancy, 128, 5. fare, sb., OE. faru,/! ; journey ; eME. fare, 3, 26; behavior, haughtiness, boasting, 135, 20. fare, see fair. fare(n), eME. faren, stv., OE. faran, for (6) ; fare, go ; inf. (eME. faren, 1, 10) fare, 32,5; pr. 3 sing. fareS, 17, 21; pr. sbj. sg. fare, 16, 26; pt. sg. for, 1, 13; pt. pi. foren, 35, 4. Nth. pr. 1 sg. idiX, 155, 4. eSth. inf. varen, 184, 31 ; pp. ivaren, 181, 10; ifaren, 187, 7. faste, adv., OE. fceste; fast, firmly, 21, 3; fast, 18, 21. Sth. vaste, 205, 21. faste (n), wkv., OE. fsestan ; fast, abstain from food; inf. faste, 56, 27; pr. 3 sg. fasteft, 17, 4; pt. sg. fasted, 238, 26. Nth. pr. 3 sg. fastes, 145, 6; pp. fastyt, 171, 17; fast, 131, 23. fatt, adj., OE. fcett ; fat, 101, 8. faucoun, sb., AN. faucon; falcon; pi. faucouns, 48, 25. faurtend, adj., Nth. = Ml. fourtene; OE. feowertene ; fourteen, 152, 19. favour, sb., OF. favur ; favor, 147,' 3. Favresfeld, sb., Faversham (Kent), 7.27. fay, sb., OF. faye ; fay, fairy, 125, 25. fayer, fayis, see fair, fa. fayle, sb., OF. faille; fail, failure, no, 4. fayn, ra? fa^en. fayrnes, sb., OE. fsegernes, /. ; fair- ness, 129, 13. fe, sb., OE. feo < feoh; property, money, fee, 76, 21. feader, feale, see fader, ffle. feat (ffat ?), sb., OE. foet ; vat, vessel, 195, 14. feblelike, adv., OF. feble + OE. lice; feebly, scarcely, 77, 21. feche(n), fecche(n), wkv., OE. fetian, feccan (fettan) ; fetch, bring; inf. fechen, 31, n ; fecchen, 195, 14 ; fette, 59, 27 ; pr. pi. fette, 46, 22; pt. pi. fett, 113, 23; pp. fet, 6y: Nth^^^fettes^n^iS fede(n), w^z^O-E- fedan ; feed; inf. fede, 84, 1 ; pt. 2 sg. fedde, 48, 26 ; pp.pl. fedde, 53, 21. Nth.//, j^. fedd, 132, 4. Sth. inf. veden, 201, 30. feder, feend, feer, see fader, fend, fer. fege(n), wkv., ON. faegja; cleanse, polish; imp. sg. feg, 18, 20. fegfltE(n), fehere, see fi3te(n), fair. GLOSSARY 361 feinte(n), wkv., OF. pp. feint < feindre ; faint ; inf. feinte, 231, 3. feir, feire, see fair, faire. feiS, sb., NF. feio\ feid, OF. fei; faith, 25, 27. Cf. fey. fel, ^., OE. fell; skin, fell, 17, 4; afr. felle, 59, 29. fel, felle, sb., ON. fell; mountain, hill, fell, 151, 19. fel, fell, tf^\, OE. iti; fierce, cruel; pi. felle, 74, 25. felawe, felaw, felau (fela), sb., ON. felagi ; fellow ; felaw, 97, 20 ; pi. felawes, 90, 9 ; felas, 117, 7. Nth. //. felaus, 154,4. eSth.//.feolahes, 192, 7. Kt.pl. velaghes, 212, 20. feld, felde, sb., OE. feld, feld ; field \ pi. feldes, 30, 28 ; ds. felde, 113, 5. Sth. veld, 182, 5 ; ds. velde, 206, 8. ffle, eME. fele, adj., OE. fela, feola, sb., adj. ; many; eME. fele, 10, 6 ; ffle, 31, 1 9. eSth. feale, 178, 13 ; fale, 176, 10; feole, 184, 1 ; vele, 179,8. ffle, adj., OE. fele; true, dear, good, 183, 28. fele(n), wkv., OE. felan ; feelr, pr.pl. felen, 19, 12 ; pt. sg. felde, 192, 10. Nth. //. felid < felid, 154, 13. felicitee, sb., OF. felicite; felicity, 242, 24. felle (n), fele(n), wkv., OAng. fellan, WS. fiellan ; fell, cut down, take down\ Nth. inf. fell, 142, 15 fel, 149, 28. felon, sb., OF. felon, AN. -un, felon, evil-doer; pi. fel5ns, 42, 30. felony, sb., OF. felonie ; felony, 78, 15- _ felunlyche, adv., AN. felun + ME. lyche; feloniously, evilly, 90, 2. ffme(n), (in), wkv., OE. fseman ; foam; inf. ffmin, 195, 13. fen, sb., Arabic, fan ; fen, section cf Arabic canon, 245, 29. fend, feend, fende, sb., OE. feond; fiend, devil, 56, 4; fende, 66, 3; feend, 244, 16 ; //. fendes, 59, 26. Sth. pi. feond (eSth.), 183, 8; veond (eSth.), 198, 14. Kt. vyend, 219, 7. fenn (fen), sb., OE. fenn ;fen, marsh ; ds. fenne, 51, 23. feolahe, feole, feord, feorde, see felawe, ffle, ferd, feran. feorrene, adv., Sth. = Ml. ferre(n) ; OE. feorrene ; afar, from far, 200, 5. feouwer, see fower. Feoverel (Feoverer), sb., OF. Fevrier ; February, 197, 9. feowertene, see fowrtene. fer, adv., OE. feor ; far, 33, 13. fer (ffr), sb., OM. fer, WS. far; fear, 59, 13. Sth. ds. f<gere, 233, 9. ferd, ferde, sb., OM. ferd, WS. flerd,/". ; army, 5, 25 ; (eME. fserd, 5, 6; feord, 6, 28). Sth. ds. ferde, 185, 7; verde, 185, 5. ferde, **., OAng. *ferde?, cf. MHG. gevserde ; terror, fear, 142, 30. fere, sb., OE. gefera ; companion ; pi. feres, 34, 31. Sth. vere, 199, 28. fere, sb., OE. gefer, n. ; company; in fere, together, 109, 6 ; i fere, 121, 32. fere(n), wkv., OE. feran ; go, follow ; pt. sg. ferde, 5, 24 ; pt. pi. (eME. feorden, 2, 16) ferden, 29, 18. Nth. pt. sg. ferd, 155, 17. Sth.. pt. pi. vereden, 191, 4. ferie(n), wkv., OE. ferian < ON. ferja ; ferry, carry; pt. sg. ferede(n), 182, 20. ferli, adj., OM. ferllc, WS. fserlic ; fearfiil, wonderful, 151, 14. ferlich, ferly, sb., OM. ferlic, WS. fserlic ; terror, fear, wonder, miracle, 36, 8; pi. ferlys, 126, 11. ferly, ferlich, adv., OM. ferlice, WS. fgerlice ; fearfully, 90, 8 ; ferlich, !94, 5- ferre, adj., OE. feorren ; far, 144, 26. fers, sb., OE. fers, later displaced by OF. vers; verse; ferrs (O), 9, 16. fers, adj., OF. fiers ; fierce, 48, 16. ferst, see first. ferj?e, adj., OE. feorSa ; fourth, 11, 28. ferthermfre, adv., ME. ferther (< OE. kov) + vci<2re, furthermore, 233, 362 GLOSSARY ferpynge, ferbyng, sb;, OE. feoromg, /. ; farthing, 94, 30 ; ferthynge, 117, 24. fest, adj., OE. faest ; fajt+31, 21. fest, sb. , Kt.=Ml. fist; OE. fyst ; /jrfj 243, 6. feste, ffst, ^., OF. feste; feast, 34, 23 ; %ste, 238, 7 ; ffst, 116, 23. festen, sb., Sth. = Ml. faste(n) ; OE. faesten ; fast, abstaining from food, 180, 25. festeXn^a/to., ON. festa, OE. faestan ; fasten, strengthen; infiesstexm (O), 12,5; pr. pi. festen, 20, 5 ; imp. sg. feste, 18, 20; fest, 18, 6. Nth. imp. pi. festes, 138, 21 ; //. //. festid, 140, 18 ; fest J>ai, 138, 27. festne(n), ivkv., OE. faestnian?; fasten; inf. fesstnenn (O), 12, 8. Sth. pp. ivestned, 203, 3. Cf. faestne(n). fat, fette, see feche(n). fft, adj., OE. fait; fat, 23, 2 ; pi. fette, 23, 5. Cf. fatt. fete, fetsteppe, see fot, fotsteppe. ffte(n), wkv., OE. faettian or OM. *faetan ; fatten, make fat ; inf. fgte, 84, 22. feter, sb., OE. fetor, feotor ; fetter, 5,28. fettere, sb., OE. feSer,/ ; feather ; pi. feSres, 15, 27 ; //. fevers, 103, 27. fetles, sb., OE. faetels ; vessel, 194, 25. fette, fette(n), see fft, feche(n). fftys, adj., OF. fetis, faitis; shapely, neat, skilful, 237, 22. few, *., OE. feaw; few; (eME. faeu, 5, 8 s i. eSth. feaw, 212, 26. fey, sb., OF. fei, NF. feiS; faith, belief; by my fey, 241, 33. Cf. feiS. feyn, feyr, see fa^en, fayer. feyre, sb., OF. feire; fair, market; pi. feyres, 120, 25. fif, five, fife, fiffe, adj., OE. fif; five, 31, 17; five, 64, 26. Nth. fife = five, 167, 11; fiffe, 166, 11. Sth. vif, 218, 18. fifetende, adj., OAng. fiftegSa; fif- teenth, 152, 21. fiffe, see fif. fifte, fyfte, adj., OE. flfta; fifth, 12, 2 ; fyfte, 222, 30. fiftene, fiften, adj., OM. fiftene, WS. fiftiene ; fifteen ; fyftene, 116, 4; fiften, 151, 13. Nth. fiveten, 133, 4- fi5te(n), flgte(n), j/z>., OM. fehtan -faeht, WS. feohtan-feaht (3) ; fight; inf. fihten, 185, 25; fi3te, 54, 11; pr. 3 sg. figteS, 17, 21 ; /r. ppl. figtande, 17, 21 ; //. sg. faht, 189, 31 ; fau 3 t, 50, 25; //.//. fuhten, 5, 8. ~Ntli.pr.ppl. fegtande, 144, 11 ; //. sg. faght, 131, 2; pt. pi. faght, 126, 15. Sth. inf. vihte, 189, 12. fiht, sb., OE. feoht, /. ; fight, battle, 187, 3; <fr. fihte, 187, 18. flhte(n), see fi;te(n). file(n), W/z>., OE. fylan ; make foul, defile ; pp. filed, 66, 19. Filip, see Philip. fllle(n), wkv., OE. fyllan ; fill, fulfil; inf. fillenn (O), 8, 23; />-. 3 sg.. fille,, 14; 4 ; //.//. fylden, 2, 31 ; pp. pi. filde, 75, 17; filled, 245, 16; filt, 26, 21; ifild (SEMI.), 42, 6. Nth. pp. fillit, 171, 23. Sth. inf. fiillen, 195, 15; pp. ifuld, 208, 18. filstne(n), wkv., OE. *fylstnian or extension of fylstan ; support, help ; pt. s?. filstnede, 15, 3. filSe, fylthe, sb., OE. fyl8,/; filth, 18, 16; fylthe, 144, 10. fin, adj., OF. fin ; fine, 31, iS. fin, sb., OF. fin ; end, 35, 21. finde(n), fynde(n), s/z'., OE. findan (findan)-fand (fnd) (3) ; find, provide for ; inf. find en, 3, 26 ; findenn (O), 9, 5; fynde, 91, 9; pr. 2 j^-. findes, 29, 32 ; pr. 3 sg. findeS, 20, 18; //. sg. (eME. fand, 4, 11) ; fnd, 26, 32 ; fpnde, 90, 4; funde, 44, 13 ; pt. pi. funden, 83, 15 ; founde, 100, 1 ; pp. funde, 39, 1. Nth. pr. pi. findes, 134, 16 ; pp. fundun, 128, 27. "KX.pr. ^sg. vint = Ml. findej), 218, 8; pt.pl. fgnden, 212,9. fir, sb., OE. fyr; fire, 17, 16; ds. fire, 44, 12. Sth. fiir, 178, 19; ds. GLOSSARY 363 fure, 177, 19 ; //. fur, 189, 29. Kt. ver, 217, 24. firmest, adv., OE. fyrmest; at first, best, iS, 21. firse(n), firsi(n), wfo;., OE. feorsian, fiersian (fyrsian) ; remove', inf. firsin, 194, 14. first, sd., OE. first, fyrst; space of time, time, 53, 28. Sth. d5n a Rust, place in respite, put off, delay, J 77, 13. first, adj., OE. fyrest, fyrst ; first ; wk. firrste (O), 10, 5. Sth. fiirst, 220, 1. Kt. ferst, 212, 3; verst, 203, 17. fish, fis, fiss, sd., OE. fisc ; fish, fis = fish, 19, 1. Nth. fiss, 132, 4; pi. rises, 151, 28. eSth. fisc, 182, 20 ; pi. fisces, 178, 26. fishfre, sd., OE. fiscere; fis her, $0,2,1. fite(n), wkv., OE. fettian, *fittian ; contend tvith, abuse, 195, 21. five, fiveten, fliesh, see fif, fiftene, flfsh. flamme, flaumme, sb., OF. flamme; flame, 99, 23 ; flaumme, 99, 24. Flandres, Flaundres, sb., OF. Flandres; Flanders, 159, 20; Flaundres, 237, 7. flatrynge, sb., based on MDu. flat- teren? ; flattering, 221, 16. flaun, sb., OF. flaon; pancake, 84, 24. Flaundres, fedde(n), ^<? Flanders, fle(n). flege(n) = fl3e(n), flige(n), stv., OM. flegan-fleh, WS. fleogan-fleah (2) ; _/?y ax a fo>a? ; pr. 3 ^. flegeS, J 5> I0 - J ^- /' flI e, 5 1 , 23. Nth. /r. isg. flyes, 143, 26. Sth./r. 3 sg. vlys}), 219, 22 ; pr. ppl. vlyinde, 215, 18. fleis, fleisch, see flesh, flf m, .$., OE. fleam ; flight ; Sth. ds. flfme, 182, 8. flem, sb., OF. flegme; j-/?>/y matter in throat, sluggishness of tempera- ment, 221, 8. fleme(n), wkv., OM. fleman, WS. flieman ; put to flight; pt. pi. flemden, 5, 9. Nth. //. flemid, 158, 28. Flemmyng, Flemyng, sb., OE. Fleming; Fleming, 223, 2. fle(n), stv., OM. fleon-fleh (WS. fleah) (2) ; flee ; inf. fle, 79, 31 ; pr. 3 sg. fled\ 17, 16; pt. sg. fleh, 5, 32 ; //. pi. flugen, 3, 29 ; flowe, 2 08, 3 ; wk.pt.pl. fledde, 233, 8; wk~~$pl. fledde, 48, 28. Sth. pt. sg. flah, 188, 21. fleos, sb., eSth. = Ml. fles; OE. fleos ; fleece ; ds. fleose, 199, 4. fles, flfs, flesehe, see flfsh. fleschllch, adj., OE. flsesclic ; fleshly, carnal, 191, 24. flfsh, flesh, fleisch, fles, flesse, flessh, sb., OE. fleesc ; flesh, animal food\ (eME. flfsc, 3, 27 ; flsish (O), 12, 7); flfs, 17, 9; fleis, 22, 25; fleys, 49, 13 ; fleisch, 50, 8 ; flfsche, 113, 18; flessh, 241, 3. Nth. flesse, 128, 30. Kt. fles, 213, 7. flete(n), stv., OE. fleotan-fleat (2) ; float, swim ; pr. 3 sg. flet = fleteS, 19, 4; pr. sbj. sg. flete, 80, 29. flett, sb., OE. flett ; floor ; ds. flette, 122, 32.' fleys, fllen, see flfsh, flege(n). fll:je(n), wkv., OM. flegan, WS. flie- gan ; fly, escape ; pt. sg. fli3te, 36, 2 5- fligt, sb., OE. flyht;^4^, 15, 14. floe, sb., OE. flocc ; flock, troop ; flocc (O), 9, 24. flod, .$., OE. flod; river, flood, 22, 32 ; ds. flode, 72, 1. Sth. ds. vlode, 182, 18. flod^et, sb., Sth. = Ml. flddjat ; OE. *flodgeat ; floodgate ; pi. flodjeten, 201, 16. flom, see flum. flf(n), sb., OE. flan ; arrow ; pi. flfn, 208, 12. flo(n), stv., OM. flan (WS. flean) -floh (6); flay, skin; inf. flf, 83, 2_5- Floris, j-3., OF. Floris ; Floris, 35, 18. florische(n), florrisse(n), wkv., OF. florir, floriss- ; flourish ; inf. floris- sen, 105, 4; /n sbj. sg. florische, 103, 4- 3 6 4 GLOSSARY floryn, sb.,OY. florin; florin, 242, 7. flte, s6., OF. flote ; flock, company, flour, floure, ^ flur. floured, pp. as a^'. ; OF. flurir ; flowered, ornamented, 117, 2. flowe, ^ fle\n). flum, sb., OF. flum ; river, 35, 8 ; flumm (0), 11, 21 ; flom, 65, 5. flur, flour, sb., OF. flur, flour ; flower, _35> H* flo " r > 49 > 3 ; flour?, 105, 4. flye, sb., OAng. flege, WS. fleoge;^, 158,8. flye(n), see flege(n), flige(n). flyghyng, sb., based on flle(n) ; flying, flight, 144, 2.| . fnaste(n), wkv., OE.*fnaestian<fnsest ' breath ' ; breathe ; inf. fnaste, 81,23. fo, sb., OE. fa(h), adj. ; foe, enemy, 56, " 4. Sth.//. fpn, 230, 22. fo, adj., ON. far, cogn. with OE. feaw ; few, 32, 19; pi. fgne, 161, 14; INth. fune, 161, 15. foangen = fgnge(n), stv., ON. fanga, replacing in pres. OE. fon-feng (R) ; seize, catch ; inf. foangen, 226, 16. fode, sb., OE. foda \food, 16, 5. fodder, sb., OE. fddor, fodduv, fodder ; ds. foddre, 202, 31. fol, see ful. fol, adj., OF. fol ; foolish ; fole, 204, 11. fol, fole, sb.<adj., OF. fol; fool, 200, 7; fdle, 137, 30; INth. foul, 127, 10. fole, see folk. flde, sb., OM. fald,fald (WS. feald?), f ; enclosure for sheep or other animals, then the sheep, 15, 5. folde, sb., OE. folde; ground, land', a folden (eSth. adv. phr.) to the ground, wholly, 189, 14. folde(n), stv. OM. faldan (faldan), W. fealdan-feold (R) ; fold, en- wrap; pt.pl. feld, 68, 19. fol^eCn), folge(n), foleche(n), fol- we(n), wkv., OE. folgian ; follow ; inf. (eME. foll 3 hen (O), 8, 16); folgen, 20, 26; folwen, 101, 9; foluwe, 57, 29; pr. 3 sg. (eME. foll3he)>]> (O), 10, 18) ; foljej), 176, 14; folegeo', 20, 18; //. //. (eME. folecheden, 6, 9) ; pt. sg. folewede, 57, 27 ; pr. sbj. pi. (eME. fol^he (O), 10, 15). Nth. inf. fallow, 170, 23; imp.pl. fallowis, 170, 19; pt. sg. followit, 167, 17. Sth. inf. V0I31, 218, 22 ; pr. 3. sg. volse]), 219, 21 ; pr.pl. voleweo 1 , 198, 18. foil, folle, see folye. folk, folic, sb., OE. fole ;folk, people ; eME. fole, 5, 32 ; folic (O), 8, 22 ; gs. follkess (O), 10, 13. Sth. ds. volke, 181, 18. fol^henn, see fol$e(n). folte(n), wkv., based on OF. folet (folt) 'fool'; act like a fool; pp. folted as adj. foolish, 97, 3. foluwe (n), folwe(n), see fol}e(n). folye, foli (foly), sb., OF. folie -Jolly, 50, 1 ; fob, 127, 10; foly, 118, 7. fgman, sb., OE. fah + man ; foeman, 106, 21. fn, see fo. fo(n), stv., OE. fon-feng (R) ; seize, take ; Sth. pp. ifon, 183, 18. fnden, see finde(n). fonde(n), fndi(n), wkv., OE. fan- dian, fgndian ; try, test, prove ; inf. fgnden, 46, 3 ; fondin, 193, 10 ; //. funded, 131, 24. fgndynge, fondunge, sb., OE. fan- dung, fgndung, /. ; temptation ; fgn- d yng> 97, 29; fgndunge, 198, 31. forme, sb. < adj., perh. related to Dan. fonnik, 'clumsy, stupid per- son ' ; fool, 125, 21. for, adv., prep, coiij., OE. for; be- cause, on account of, for, 1, 18; forr (O), 8, 22. Sth. vor j>sen; therefor, 183, 29. forbede(n), stv., OE. for beodan -bead (2) \ forbid, prohibit; pr. 1 sg. forbede, 120, 25 ; imp. sg. forbede, 125, 24 ; pt. sg. forbfd, 50, 22 ; pp. forbgden, 145, 11. Sth. pt. sg. vorbfad (eSth.), 200, 19 ; vorbgd, 205, 24. forbere(n), eME. forberen, stv., OE. forberan-baer (4) ; spare, forbear ; inf. forbfre, 75, i\;pt. pi. forbaren, 3,3i- GLOSSARY 365 forberne(n), wkv., OM. forbaernan, WS. biernan ; burn, consume ; inf. forbernen, 189, 14; forberne, 184, 9 ; pp. forbernd, 193, 25. forblende(n), wkv., OE. for4-blen- dan, blendan ; blind ; pp. forrblen- dedd (O), 9, 24. forbreide(n), forbrede(n), wkv., OE. forbregdan-brsegd (3) ; per- vert, corrupt', pr. 2 sg. forbredes, 18, 1 ; pp. forbroiden, 17, 3. forbrfke(n), stv., OE. forbrecan -brsec (4) ; break in pieces ; pp. fez^ iifken, 17, 3. forbrenne(n), wkv., OE. forbernan ; burn up ; pp. forbrent, 61, 26. forbroiden, see forbreide(n). forby, prep., OE. for + bl; beside, in respect to, 236, 22. forcursed, pp. as adj., OE. for + cur- sian ; accursed, 4, 5. forcuft, adj., OE. forcuS; cowardly, knavish, 185, 7; superl. forciioest, 185, 3*. fordeme(n), wkv., OE. fordeman; condemn, destroy ; inf. fordeme, 184, 2 ; //. sg. fordemde, 192, 5- fordfeorde, see forhfere(n). forditte(n), wkv., OE. fordyttan; shut tip ; pp. fordit, 63, 22. fordo(n), anv., OM. fordon-daide (WS. dyde) ; ruin, destroy ; inf. fordon, 184, 3; fordo, 149, 8; pp. forddn, 4, 7 ; fordone, 120, 24. Sth. pt. sg. fordiide, 195, 20. fordrede(n), stv., OM. fordredan -dred, WS. fordraedan-dred (R) ; dread, fear; pp. fordred, 25,31. fordrive(n), stv., OE. fordrivan-draf """""XT) '> arive away-, pp. fordriven, 19, 29. <r fordronke, adj., OE. fordruncen ; very drunk, drunken, 239, 12. forester, sb., OF. forestier ; forester, H7> 17- forewarde, forward(e), forewerde, sb., OM. foreward, WS. foreweard, f. ; precaution, agreement, bargain, 6, 19 ; forwarde, 7, 19 ; forward, 27, 12; instruction, 28, 8. Sth. for- werde, 212,4; vgrewarde, 204, 5; vorwarde, 204, 13. forfaite(n), wkv., based on OF. //. or sb. forfait ; forfeit ; inf. for- fait, 235, 18; pt. sg. forfaited, 234, 2. forgaa, anv., Nth. = Ml. forgg(n); OE. forgan ; forgo, pass by, dispense with, abstain from ; inf. forgaa, 144, 22. forgelwe(n), wkv., OE. *forgelwian; become yellow, fade ; pr. 2 sg. for- gelwes, 18, 2. forgifnes, sb., OE. forgifenes,/. ', for- giveness, 141, 28. for5ete(n), stv., OM. forgetan-gset, WS. gietan-geat (5) ; forget ; inf. for3ete, 37, 18 ; pr. sbj. sg. for3ete, 37, 17; pt. sg. forgat, 22, 28 ; pp. forgeten, 23, 6. Sth. inf. for3ite, 177, 10; for 3 yte, 179, 9; pr. 3 sg. forjiteS, 177, 14; forgiit, 177, 1; pr.pl. voryete]?, 219, 25; imp. sg. voryet, 217, 21. for;ife(n), for5eve(n), foryeve(n), stv., OM. forgefan-gsef, WS. giefan -geaf (5); forgive; pr. %sg. for3eveJ>, 124, 16 ; pr. sbj. sg. forr3ife (O), 9, 29 ; foryeve, 246, 11 ; //. sg. for3af, 74,6; pp. forgive, 45, 28. for5ite(n), see for5ete(n). forggi(n), anv., OE. forgan ; forgo, give up; inf. forggn, 57, 14. forhfle(n), stv., OE. fbrhelan-hsel (5) ; conceal; pt. sg. forhal, 58, 1 ; pp. (eME. forholen, 5, 1); forhglen, 29, 29. forhewe(n), stv., OE. forheawan -heow (2) ; hew down, cut to pieces ; eSth. pt. sg. forheou, 181, 21. forlese(n), stv., OE. forleosan-leas (2) ; lose ; pt. sg. forlfs, 5,32; pp. (eME. forloren, 2, 30), forlgren, 16, 10. forlete(n), stv., OM. forletan, WS. forlaetan-let (R) ; leave, forsake ; pt. sg. forlet, 33, 24. formast, adj., OE. formest, modified by mast<OE. meest, mast, ' most '; foremost, first, 69, 3. forme, adj., OE. forma ; first, 71 , 18. 3 66 GLOSSARY forme, fourme, sb., OF. forme ; form, 147, 8. fornayse, so., OF. fornaise ; furnace, 218, 7. fornime(n), stv., OE. forniman-nom (4) ; lake away, remove ; pp. for- numen, 27, 4. forquat = forwhat, oafo., OE. for hwset; wherefore, 21, 17. forr, see for. forrede(n), mz>., OM. forredan, WS, forrsedan ; deceive, seduce, wrong ; //. forred, 25, 32; forrad, 56, 22. eSth. pr. 3 Jf. forreadeft, 194, forrouth, forrowth, prep.-adv., cf. Dan. forud ; before, forward, 1 70, 21 ; forrowth, 170, 27. forrpi, see forpl. forsaid, forseid, adj. < pp., OE. foresecgan ; foresaid, 1 59, 9. Sth. forseid, 222, 29. forsake (n), stv., OE. forsacan-soc (6) ; forsake ; inf. forsake, 56, 26 ; pr. 3 jjf. forsakeS, 16, 18. eSth. /r. 3 jjg"'. vorsakest, 193, II. forscalde(n), wkv., OE. for + OF. escalder ; scald completely ; pt. sg. forscaldede, 195, 19. forseid, see forsaid. forsitte(n), stv., OE. forsittan-sset (5) J neglect, delay ; Sth. //. sbj. sg. forsfte, 189, 13. forsop, forsope, adv., OE. forsoj) ; forsooth, 42, 28; forsoJ>e, 47, 27. Sth. vorzojje, 215, 10. forstande(n), stv., OE. forstandan -stod (6) ; avail, profit ; pt. sg. forstSd, 6, 17; //. sbj. sg. forstode, 2, 17. forstoppe(n), wkv., ON. stoppa, forstoppa ? ; stop up, obstruct ; Sth.pr.pl. forstoppeS, 201, 12. forswal;$e(n), stv., OE. forswelgan -swealh (3) ; swallow up, destroy ; inf. forswa^e, 188, 16. forswat, see for3wfte(n). forswele(n), wkv., OM. forswelan, WS. swselan ; burn up ; pp. for- swelde, 188, 13. forswelte(n), wkv., OE. *forsweltan : kill, destroy, inf. forswelten, 194, 29. forswre(n), stv., OE. forswerian -sw5r(6) ; forswear, commit perjury, pp. (eME.) forsworen, 2, 29. Sth. pp. vorswpre, 207, 11. forswfreynge, sb., cf. forswfren; perjury, 147, 21. forswete(n), wkv., OE. *forswaetan ; weary with labor, spoil with sweat- ing; Nth.//, forswat, 166, 2. Fort, sb., De Fors or de Fortibus; Willelm of, Earl of Albemarle, 227, 4- fortende, adj., OE. feowerteoSa ; fourteenth, 197, 9. for*, furp (furpe), adv., OE. forS; forth, 17, 6 ; fur)>, 99, 16 ; fur)>e, 99, 5; furth, 137, 6. Sth.vorS, 185-, 1. fortSan, adv., OE. for Son; therefore, thereupon, 24, 30. for'o'cu.me(n), stv., OE. forScuman -c5m (cwom) (4) ; come forth, appear; pp. forfrcumen, 24, 8. for*e(n), wkv., OE. forSian ; pro- mote, effect, further; inf. forSen, 17, 19; pp. fdrpedd (O), 8, 18. former, adv., OE. furSor; further, 231, 23. forflfare, sb., eME. = Ml. forSfare ; OE. foroYaru ; departtire, death, 191, 7. forpfere(n), wkv., OE. forSferan ; go forth; die; eME.pl. sg. fordfeorde, 5, 16. forpi, forpie, adv. con/., OE. for )>y ; because, 1, 2; forrjji (O), 8, 24; for]ne, 154, 18. Sth. vorjri, 198, 19. forpinke(n), wkv., OE. forftencean -$5hte (Sohte) ; misthink, dislike, repent; pr. 3 sg. forjringketh, 212, 23. Sth. forpiincheft, 194, 12. forpirmar, adv., Nth. = Ml. furper- mgr ; OE. furSer + mar ; further- more, 166, 8. fortfriht, adv., OE. forftriht; right forth, straightway, 183, 16. forpunche(n), see forpinke(n). for* ward, for* war, adv., OM. for- ward, WS. -weard; continually, always, 18, 20; forSwar, 87, 16. GLOSSARY 367 fortSweie, sb., OE. forSweg ; de- parture, jmrney, 27, 27. fortravale^n), wkv., OE. for + OF. travailer ; tire out ; Nth. pp. for- travalit, 171, 26. forwarde, see forewarde. forwerJ>e(n), stv., OE. forweor]>an -wear]? (3) ; reject, cast away ; inf. forrwerr}>enn (O), 9, 23. forwhy, aafo., OE. for + hwy ; because, 244, 19. forwith, adv., ONth. *forwiS ; before, 128, 16. forwrappe(n), wkv., origin un- certain; wrap up; pp. forwrapped, 240, 22. forwre}e(n) ; wkv., OE. forwregan; accuse; inf. forwrejen, 179, 8. forwundie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. for- wunde(n) ; OE. forvvundian (wun- dian) ; wound', pp. forwunded, 190, 9. forwurtSe(n), stv., OE. forweorSan -wear's (3) ; perish, go wrong-, inf. furwuro'en, 193, 31 ; pr. 3 sg. for- wurSes, 18, 2 ; pp. forwurSe, 188, 2. foryeve(n), see for3ife(n). fosterling, sb., OE. f5storling ; foster- child, 190, 8. fostre(n), wkv., OE. fostrian; foster; pp. fostrid, 53, 21. fostrild, sb., based on OE. fostor + hild; nurse, 201, 6. fot, sb., OE. Tdifjoor, 28, 16; on f5te, on foot, 6, 29 ; //. fet, 3, 6 ; fete, 138, 19. INth. fut, 168, 6. fotsteppe, sb., OE. fot + stepe ; foot- step ; pi. fetsteppes, 14, 4. foul, foul, fowle, see fol, ful, fugel. fdunde(n), wkv., OE. fundian ; seek, endeavor; proceed; pt. sg. founded, 157, 22. four, fourme, see fower, forme. fourme(n), wkv., OF. former ; form ; pp. fourmed, 102, 28. fourtene, see fowrtene. fower, adj., OE. feower ; four, 8, 1 ; four, 70, 29. eSth. feouwer, 185, 20. fowertl, adj., OE. feowertig; forty, 33, 29; fowwerrtl3 (O), 12, 10; furti, 214, 6. fowhel, see fugel. fowrtene, fourtene, adj., OM. feowertene, WS. -tiene; fourteen, 33, 2; fourtene, 118, 6. eSth. feouwertene, 185, 5. fowwerrti}, see fowertl, foysyn, sb., OF. foyson ; power, success, 96, 4; fuysoune, 141, 31. fra, adv. prep., eME., Nth. m Ml. fi; from, 6, 31 ; 128, 21. fram, prep, adv., OE. fram, from; from, 4, 18. Sth. vrom, 198, 2; vram, 217, 10. frame, frame, sb., ON. frami, cogn. OE. fram, ' valiant ' ; advantage, profit; eME. frame, 8, 21 ; frame, 14, 20. Prance, Fraunce, sb., OF. France; France, 7, 10; Fraunce, 221, 13. Frankys, adj., Nth. = Ml., Sth. Frenkish;ONth.FranciscorFrencisc modified by Franc ; French, 127, 6. Fraunce, see France. fraunchlse, sb. , OF. franchise ; fran- chise, 232, 26. frayne(n), see freine(n). fre, adj., OE. freo; free, 74, 17; (SEMI.) freo, 42, 21. eSth. freo, 187, 19. fredom, fredam, sb., OE. freodom ; freedom, 84, 11 ; fredam, 232, 26. freend, see frend. freine(n), stwkv., OM. *fregnan, WS. frignan-frsegn (3) ; question, in- quire, ask; inf. frayne, 106, 29; wk.pt. sg. freinde, 21, 17; freinede, 194, 6. freis, adj., Nth. = Ml. fresh ; OE. fersc ; fresh, 151, 31. frek, adj., OE. free; bold, insolent, 157, 23. frelich, adj., Sth. - Ml. frell; OE. freolic ; freely, 232, 26 ; eME]. freollch, 192, 9. freman, sb., OE. freoman ; freeman, 84,8. frfme, sb., OE. fremu; profit, ad- vantage, 226, 8. fremede, fremde, adj., OE. fremede, fremde; strange, foreign, 144, 14; fremde, 177, 10. 368 GLOSSARY frfme(n), wkv., OE. fremman; pro- mote, profit, do; inf. frfme, 78, 12. French, Frensch, Freynsch, adj., OE. Frencisc ; French, 210, 12; Frensch, 225, 3; Freynsch, 224, 19. frenchype, see frendschipe. trend, freend, sb., OE. freond ; friend; frende, 76, 10; pi. (eME. freond, 6, 12) frend, 2, 2 ; freendes, 241, 25. frendschipe, sb., OE. freondscipe ; friendship; eME. freontschipe, 192, 8; frenchype, 144, 21. freo, see fre. freoboren, adj., eME. = Ml. frebgren; OE. freo+//. boren; noble born, free born, 192, n. freolich, see frelich. freond, freontschipe, see frend, frendschipe. frete(frfte), sb., OM. *fret, WS. *frt, / ; food, 49, 12. frte(n), stv., OE. fretan-frset (5); devour, eat up ; pt. sg. frft, 198, 23 ; pp. freten, 23, 5. Freynsch, see French. Fridai, Frldsei (Fridawes), sb., OE. Frigdaeg ; Friday ; Fridaei (eME.), 4, 31 ; pi. Fridawes, 200, 2. Sth. Vrldei, 199, 33. fri;te, fri;t, sb., OE. fyrhtu, OM. *fryhtu; fright, 59, 13. frigtihfd, sb., OM. *fryhtigtied, WS. *fyrhtighsed ; timidity, 26, 30. frigtlllke, adv., OE. *fyrhtigllce ; with fear, timidly, 25, 3. friSe(n), wkv., OE. friSian; keep in peace, preserve, free; pr. sbj. sg. frioe, 30, 15. fro, adv. prep., ON. fra, cogn. with OE. fram, from ; fro7ti, 15, 3. frofre(n), wkv., OE. frofrian ; com- fort; inf. frofrenn (O), 12, 14. Sth. inf. vrovren, 201, 2. froit, see fruit, frgtyng, sb., based on OF. froter, 'rub'; rubbing, harsh sounding, 225, 26. frou3, adj., suggests OE. *froh, perh. ON. frar, 'swift'; fickle, dial. frough (frow), 57, 30. fruit, frut (froit), sb., OF. fruit, 27, 23; fruyt, 238, 28; fr.Mt, 148, 26; frut, 100, 19; frute, 134, 16. frumschaft, sb., OE. frumsceaft, f ; creation, 191, 16. frut, frute, see fruit. frutestf re, sb., OF. fruit + ME. stfre ; female fruit seller, 237, 22. fugel, fuhel, fowle, foul, sb., pi. fugeles; OE. fugel (ol) ; bird, fowl, 22, 17; fowle, 145, 4; foul, 172,6, //. fugeles, 178, 26 ; fuheles, 193, 22 ; fowheles, 144, 24. Sth. vojel; 215, 18. ful, adj., OE. ful ; full, 2, 31 ; fol, 49, 12 ; fulle, 119, 14. ful, see fulle (n). ful, foul, adj., OE. fiil ; foul, 3, 6 ; fule, 85, 30; foul, 48, 10. Sth. void, 217, 25. fulnlle(n), wkv., OE. fulfyllan; fulfil, complete , satisfy ; inf. fulfillen, 104, 12; fulfylle, 95, 6; fulfille, 244, 5; //. fulfild, 103, 15; ful- fyllt, in, 18. Nth. pr.pl. fulfill, 144, 9 ; pr. ppl. fulfilland, 146, 4. fulhtne(n), wkv., OE. *fulhtnian ; baptize; pp. fullhtnedd (O), 11, 23. fulle (n), wkv., OE. fulian ; fill, be full; imp. sg. ful, 18, 6. fulle(n), see fille(n). fulluht, sb., OE. fulwiht, fulluht ; baptism; fulluhht (O), 8, 14. fully, adv., OE. fulllce ; fully, 240, 15- fulste(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. filste(n) ; OE. fylstan; help, assist; inf. fulste, 191, 15. fulsum, adj., OE. fulsum ; plentiful, 24, 25._ fulsumhgd, sb., OE. *fulsumhged; plenty, copiousness, 23, 32. fultum, sb., OE. fultum; help-, ds. fultume, 226, 1. funde(n), wkv., OF. fonder ; found, establish ; Nth. inf. fund, 130, 13. fune, see f (fo). funtfat, sb., OF. funt + OE. fget ; font, _baptis?7ial vessel, 16, 23. fur, furst, see fir, first. furj>, furpe, see foriJ. GLOSSARY 3 6 9 furpe, adj., OE. feowerSa ; fourth, 222, 23. furtl, furwurfle(n), see fowertl, forwur'o , e(n). fus, adj., OE. fus ; eager, ready, _MnE. dial, fussy, 132, 13. fuse(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. fise(n) ; OE. fysan; make ready; pt. sg. fusde, 186, 8. fut, fuysdune, see fot, foysyn. fyfte, fyftene, see fifte, fiftene. fylthe, fylle(n), see filjje, fille(n). fyllynge, fyllyng, sb., OE. *fyllung, f. ; filling, refreshment , restoration, 101,3. fynde(n), see finde(n). ga, anv., Nth. = Ml. g(n) ; OE. gan ; go ; pr. 3 sg. gase, 161, 11; pt. pi. 3ede, 140, 22. INth. pt. sg. 3ude = 3dde, 167, 15 ; pt. pi. jeid = 3ed, 167, 7. gabbe, sb., ON. gabb, n. ; jest, im- posture, 37, 9. Gabriel, sb., OF. Gabriel; Gabriel; gs. Gabrieles, 199, 7. gadere(n), wkv., OE. gaderian ; gather; inf. gaderen, 24,6; gadere, 35> j 4J/A gadered, 2, 21. Nth. gader, geder, jv?<? geder. Sth. inf. gederen, 202, 6 ; pr.ppl. gederinde, 202, 23. gaderinge, gadering, sb., OE. ga- derung,/. ; gathering; gadering, 2, 23- gsede, gseld, gsere, gret, #?<? g9(n), 5ld, 5r, 5it. gaf, j^ }eve(n). galai(y), sb., OF. galei ; galley, 164, 25; //. galaies, 163, 15. Galewey, see Galway. galigte, sb., OF. galiote; small galley, 164, 13. gall, sb., ONth. galla, WS. gealla; gall, bitterness, anger, 129, 20. Galway, Gale-way, sb., Galloway, 221, 29 ; Galeway, 222, 14. galwes, sb. pi. regularly ; OM. galga, WS. gealga, infl. by ON. galgi?; gallows, 86, 3. galwetre, sb.,0,. galgatreo; gallows tree, 86, 11. gamen, game, gammyn, sb., OE. gamen ; game, sport, jest ; gamen , 79, 7 ; game, 109, 4. Nth. gammyn, 167, 15. gange(n), gonge(n), stv., OE. gan- gan-geng (R) ; go, move ; inf. gan- ger, 17, 5; gnge, 86, 6; pr. pi. gangen, 18, 7. eSth. 3eongen, 182, 16. ganninde, see g9(n). gapa(n), wkv., ON. gapa, cognate, OE. geapan ; gape ; pr. 3 sg. gapeft, 19,8. gare, sb., eME. = Ml. ggr; OE. gar, gara; spear; pi. garen, 186, 15. gare(n), seeg$re(n). garring, sb., based on garren<MHG ; chatter, roar, 224, 15. gast, gaste, sb., Nth. = Ml. gst; OE. gast; ghost, spirit, 131, 24; gaste, 142, 28. gast, sb. , OE. gast, short form ; spirit, ghost, 20, 22. gastely, adj., Nth. = Ml. g9stly; OE. gastllc; spiritual, 146, 26. gate, gat, sb., ON. gata; gait, dial. gate, strut, way, manner, 59, 5 ; gat, 89, 10; gate, 89,_ 23. Nth. gate, 137, 7; INth. gat, 167, 21. Cf. ^ate. gate(n) = }ate(n), wkv., OE. geatan (gsetan, getan) ; grant, concede ; pt. sg. gatte, 34, 30. gaud, sb., Nth. = Ml. gaude; OF. *gaude perh. ; toy, gaud, finery, 160, 7. gay, adj., OF. gai ; gay, 158, 24. ge, gear, see }>u, ^er. gede, ^ede, wkv. def., OE. geeode, pt. of OE. gegan; see g9(n). geder, wkv., Nth. = Ml. gadere(n); gather; pt. sg. gederd, 135, 11; gedird, 138, 32. gef , see ^if. Geffree, sb., OF. Geoffrey j Geoffrey ; gs. Geffrees, 227, 6. gegge, sb., OF. guigue, AN. gigge Bb 37 GLOSSARY (gegge?); maid, frivolous woman, 35, 19- gehaten, geld, gelde(n), gelt, see }ehate(n), ijeld, }elde(n), gilt. generally, adv., OF. general + ME. ly ; generally, 146, 15. genge, sb., ON. gengi ; company, fol- lowing, army, 5, 10. gente, adj., OF. gent; gentle, noble, in, 22. gentil, adj., OF. gentil ; noble, 207, 21. gentilman, sb., OF. gentil + ME. man ; gentleman, 224, 20. ger, see 5r. gfre(n), gare(n), wkv., ON. gorva (gerva), cogn. with OE. gearwian, gerwan ; prepare, make ; inf. gfren, 33, 25 ; pt. sg. gart, 125, 29. Nth. inf. ger, 138, 5 ; pr. 3 ^ garris, 174, 2 ; pt. pi. gert, 155, 26 ;pt. sbi. *& gert, 141, 7. gerke(n),z^.,SEMl. = M1.3arke(n); OM. garkian, WS. gearcian ; pre- pare; inf. gerken, 27, 31. gerlpnd, sb., OF. gerlande ; garland, v 215, 22. German , adj., OF. Germain ; German ; pi. Germans, 222, 25. Germania, sb., Lat. Germania ; Ger- many, 222, 24. gem, adv., OE. georne mod. by ON. giarn; eagerly, earnestly, 154, 18. Gersen, sb., Lat. Gessen; Goshen, 3i, i- gersume, sb., OE. gersume<ON. gersami ; treasure, 46, 5. gesceafte, sb., eSth. = Ml. shaft, schaft ; OE. gesceaft, f. ; created thing, creahire, 178, 27.- gest, sb., OM. gest, WS. giest; inn. by ON. gestr ; guest ; pi. gestes, 4, 12. geste, sb., OF. geste ; story, achieve- ment, MnE.jest, 116, 7; //. jestes, 130, 1. get, see %et. gete(n),j-/z;., ON. geta-gat (5), cogn. with and later displacing OM. getan, WS. gietan ; get, obtain ; inf. gete, 50, 1 1 ; //. sg. gat. 80, 2. Nth. pr. 2 sg. gettes, 141, 31; pt. sg. gat, 172, 26. gfte(n), gete(n), wkv., ON. gseta; guard, keep, take care of; Nth. inf. get, 155, 2 5 J imp. sg. gft, 161, 22. gevelic, adj., OE. ge-efenlic; equal ,^ ^xJLa3i. geven, & :jeve(n). geve(n), stv., ON. gefa, cogn. with and later displacing OM. gefan-gsef, WS. giefan-geaf (5) ; give \ pt. sg. gafe, 109, 28. geyne(n), wkv., ON. gegna; gain; pt. sg. geyned, 54, 29. ghe, gif, gife(n), see he, ^if, give(n). gile, sb., OF. guile, AN. gile ; guile, treachery, 160, 6. gileri, gillery, sb., OF. gillerie; deceit, 101, 17; gillery, 147, 15. gilt, sb., OE. gylt ; guilt, 28, 6 ; ds. gilte, 32, 25. Kt. gelt, 218, 10. giltels, adj., OE. gylt + lses ; guilt- less, 238, 9. gin, j-^., OF. engin ; gin, snare, in- genuity ; ds. ginne, 46, 3 ; gynne, in, 25. ging^^'., Sth. x= ME. 3ung ; based on WS. geong?; young, 18, 22. gingivre, sb., OE. gingifre mod. by OF. gingimbre, gingibre; ginger, 202, 25. ginne(n), stv., OE. (on)ginnan-gann (3); begin; pt. sg. gan, 21, 6; can = gan, 106, 14; pt. pi. gunen, 31, 26; gonnen, 63, 7 ; gunne, 184, 1 ; gonne, 205, 16. Nth. pt. sg. gun, 135, 6 ; pt. pi. gun, 137, 11. Sth. pt. sg. gon, 181, 7; gun, 182, 16. gist, j., Sth. = Ml. gest ; WS. giest, OM. gest, infl. by ON. gestr and gista; guest, 199, 27. give(n), stv., ON. gefa, cogn. with and later displacing OM. gefan-gaef, WS. giefan-geaf (5); give; inf. gifenn (O), 12, 16 ; pr. 2 sg. givest, 50, 5 ; pr. sbj. sg. gife, 112, 12;//. given, 55, 16; gyven, 75, 27. Nth. inf. gife, 130, 31; gyffe, 145, 16; pr.sbj.pl. gyfe, 146, 19. GLOSSARY 37* glad, adj., OE. glsed ; glad ; comp. gladdore, 205, 10. Sth. gled, 195, 26. glade (11), wkv., OE. gladian; gladden, be glad; inf. glade, 67, 15 ; gladen, 102, 11 ; pt.pl. gladed, 103, 17. gladly, adv., OE. glsedllce; gladly, 146, 31. Sth. gledliche, 215, 5. gladnesse, gladnes, sb., OE. glad- ness,/. ; gladness, 44, 7 ; gladnes, 102, 10. glas, sb., OE. glees; glass, 56, 14. glatt, adj., ON. glaftr, cogn. with OE. glsed ; glad, happy ; pi. glaSe, 29, 9. gle, sb., OE. gleo(w) ; glee, joy, song, 128, 4 ; SEMI, gleo, 36, 29. Nth. gleu, 149, 28. gled, see glad. gledie(n), /&;., Sth. = Ml. gladen ; OE. gladian ; gladden ; inf. gledien, 199, 28. gledliche, see gladly, glfm, sb., OE. glsem ; gleam, splendor, 228, 11. gleo, gleu, see gle. gleyve, sb., OF. glaive; sword, glaive ; pi. gleyves, 60, 25. glide(n), stv., OE. glidan-glad (1) ; glide ; pr. 3 sg. glided, 191, 17 ; pt. //.glide, 37, 21. glifne(n), wkv., cf. Scotch gliff, ' a glance ' ; glance, look ; Nth. //. sg. gliff nit, 172, 2. glrifie(n), wkv., OF. glorifier; glorify; inf. glpriflen, 104, 12 ; //. glgrifide, 139, 23. gldterie, sb., OF. gluterie ; gluttony ; 54> x 3- glotonye, glotonle, sb., OF. glou- tonie ; gluttony, 49, 16 ; glotonle, 206, 18. Gloucester, sb., OE. Gleawecester (Glowe-) ; Gloucester, 5, 12; Glow- chestre, 227, 2. glove, sb., OE. glofj/ ; glove, 112,8. Sth.pl. gl5ven, 190, 11. Glowchestre, see Gloucester, glowe (n), stv., OE. glowan-gleow (R) ; glow, be radiant with heat ; pr. ppl. glowende, 60, 23. Nth. pr. ppl. glouand, 151, 32. gnede, ad/., OM. *gnede, WS.*gniede; stingy, parsimonious, 48, 27. gnedellche, adv., OM. *gnedellce, WS. *gnledellce; sparingly, 202,4. God, Godd, sb., OE. god; God; Godd (O), 9, 29; ds. Gode, 16, 21 ; gs. Godes, 1, 4; Goddys, 91, 17. Nth. gs. Goddis, 130, 30 ; gs. with- out ending, God sake, 138, 4; //. goddes, 135, 10. Sth. group gs. God Almijtties, 232, 17. god, good, adj., OE. god; good, 2, 3; good, 22, 3; comp. bettre (OE. betera), 9, 11 ; better, 4, 26 ; bettur, 128, 18 ; superl. best, 29, 13. INth. gude/f4i, 11. Sth. comp. betre, 1 7 7> ^*4 '"superl. betste, 177, 27; betst, 179, 22. Kt. guod, 216, 31; wk. guoden, 217, 3. god, sb., OE. g5d, neut. ; property, wealth, goods, 3, 2; pi. gode, 164, 16 ; godes, 104, 20. Kt.//. guodes, 215, 22. Godard, sb., Godard, 76, 10. godday, sb., OE. g5d + dseg; good- day, 47, 7. goddspell (O), later gospell,^.,OE. godspel; gospel, 8, 19; gospelle, I2 3> 5 5 gospel, 149, 13. Sth. ds. godspelle, 210, 27 ; godespelle, 211, 21. goddspellboc (O), sb., OE. godspell- b5c ; book of the gospel, 11, 15. goddspellwrihhte, sb., OE. godspel + wyrhta (wryhta) ; gospelwriter, lit. -worker, -maker, 11, 5. gode(n), wkv., OE. godian ; improve, endow, enrich ; //. sg. goded, 4, 14. godenesse, see godnesse. godle^c (O), sb., ON. goSleikr, infi. by OE. god?; goodness, 12, 29. godnesse, sb., OE. godness,/ ; good- ness, favor, 11, 15; godenesse, 98, 4. Godwine, sb. , OE. God wine ; Godwin, earl anil father of Harold, 204, 27. gold, sb., OE. gold, gold; gold; 2, 5 ; ds. g5lde, 40, 24. Goll, sb., OF. Goli?; Goliah, 131, 2. Gomore,^.,OE.Gomorre ; Gomorrah, 73, 23 b 2 372 GLOSSARY g9(n), anv., OE. gan-eode Oeode) ; go; inf. gn, 25, 24; gg, 42, 28; gog;, 227, 23; /r. 2 sg. g_st, 124, 21 ; />*. 3 ^ g2'S, 16, 7; ggth, 125, 18 ; g2&th, 244, 23 ; pr. pi. gn, 37, 25 ; goon, 240, 10 ; pr. sbj. sg. (eME. ga, 196, 2) ; pr. sbj. pi. ggn, 15, 7 ; imp. sg. gp, 18, 17; imp. sg. with inf. gg tel, V /<?//, 65, 10; imp.pl. g2$> 197. 21 ; /r. ///. gand, 103, 29; //. 2 sg. edest, 51, 9; //. sg. (eME. gsede, 3, 9; iaMe, 6, 29); gede, 28, 31 ; jet - 3ed (?), 44, 32 ; //.//. ieden, 3, 28; seden, 35, 24; pt. sbj. sg. ede, 52, 17; //. ggne, 96, 16; gon, 228, 22. Nth. ga, f. v. Sth. //-. pi. g5, 197, 17; pr. ppl. (eSth.) ganninde, 189, 16; pt. sg. (eSth.) eode, 186, 19; yede, 210, 22 ; pt.pl. yede, 212, 11 ; pp. ) T gn, 64, 25. Kt. pp. yguo = igo, 216, 5. gong, sb. } OE. gang, ggng; going, gang ; affair, 51, 8. gonge(n), good, see gange(n), god. goodman = godman, sb., OE. god + man ; good/nan, husbandman, 212,2. gos, sb., OE. gos ; goose ; pi. gees, 86, 18. gospell, see goddspell. gst, sb., OE. gast ; ghost, spirit, 48,4. ggstlich, <2a^'., OE. gastlic ; spiritual, 198, 29. gt, w., OE. gat; ^^, 86, 17. Ggte, j., OE. Gota; Goth, 221, 12. goule(n), wkv., ON. gaula; hozul; pr. pi. goule, 78, 25. governaunce, sb., OF. gouvernance; government, 234, 23. governe(n), zyiz/., OF. governer; govern, rule; pr. 3 Jg\ governed, 101, 1. grace, ^., OF. grace; grace, favor, 16, 28. gracyous, gracious, adj., OF. gracieus ; gracious, 96, 1 ; gracious, 235, *9- gradde, ^ grede (n). grame, sb., OE. grama ; anger, harm, 44, 10. gramere, sb., OF. gramaire ; grammar, 224, 28. gramerscole, j/>., OF. gramaire + OE. scol, /. mod. by OF. escole; grammar-school, 224, 28. grante(n) (granti(n)), grat, see graunte(n), grft. Gratianus, sb., Lat. Gratianus; Gratian, 221, 14. graunte(n), wkv. , OF. granter ; grant, give ; pr. sb, graunte, 45, 22 ; imp. sg. grawnte, 123, 28; pt. sg. grauntyd, 107, 28; pt.pl. graunted, 89, 21 ; pp. graunted, 73, 16. Nth. pr. 2 sg. grauntes, 137, 32 ; pt. pi. grantit, 170, 15. Sth, inf. grant!, 209, so; Pp. igranted, 45, 30. grave, sb., OE. grsef, /; grave, 54, 24. Nth. grave, 143, II. grave(n), stv., OE. grafan-grof (6); grave, dig, bury; inf. grave, 83, 26 ; pp. graven, 33, 15. gray, adj., OE. grag; gray, 229, 8. grayth, adj., ON. greior; ready, quick; super I. graythest, 137, 7 graype(n), grfat, see greif>e(n), grft. Grece, sb., OF. Griece ; Greece, 1 26, 5. grde(n), zvkv., OM. gredan, WS. grsedan ; cry out : inf. grede, 36, 6. Sth. pr. pi. grede)), 215, 16; pr. sbj. pi. grede we, 21 1, 19 ; pt. sg. gradde, 205, 21. grfdi, adj., Sth. = Ml. gredi; WS. gnedig, OM. gredig ; greedy ; comp. grgdlure, 202, 13. grfdinesse, sb., Sth. = Ml. gredl- nesse ; WS. grsedijness, OM.gredig- ness,/". ; greediness, 202, 13. greipe(n), grayjie(n), wkv., ON.! jbreiffa ; prepare, aid ; inf. greij>e, *m IQ : gray>e,65, 12; pp. greyped, 86, 30. greme(n), Sth. grmie(n), wkv., OE. gremian ; anger, irritate ; inf. grfme, 78, 13. eSth. inf. gremlen, *93> 7. grene, adj., OE. grene; green, 79, 9. grenne(n), wkv., OE. grennian ; grin, gnash the teeth ; inf. grenne, 51, 27 ; pt. sg. grennede, 61, 13. GLOSSARY 373 greot, sb., eME. = Ml. gret; OE. greot ; sand, gravel, grit, 200, 8. gresse, grese, sb., OE. graes, gaers ; grass, 103, 3 ; grese, 152, 1. grste, see gret. grft, grfte, adj., OE. great; great, 31, 3 5 gilt?, *37> 2 7 5 eME. grfat, j 93, 8; comp. grettore, 51, 11; gretter, 236, 1 ; superl. grettest, 23 6 > 7 J g r | ste > J 9 8 > 32. Kt. grlat, 212, 1. grete, sb., ONth. *grete ; cf. ON. grseti ; weeping, sorrow, 132, II. grete(n), stv., OM. gretan, \VS. gnstan-gret (R) ; weep ; pr. ppl. gretand, 93, 8 ; pt. sg. gret, 28, 31 ; pt.pl. greten, 77, 18 ; pp. grete, 93, 13- grete(n), wkv., OE. gretan ; greet, salute ; /r. 3 sg. greteS, 31, 30; pt. sg. grette, 78, 23. greve(n), wkv., OF. grever ; grieve, injure; inf. greve, 65, 33; greven, 71, 24. Grey, sb., Grey, Richard of , 227, 6. grey the, aafr., ON. greiSr, adj. ; readily, excellently, 125, 9. griat, grihond, see grft, gryhond. grill, gryl, adj., OE. *gril, cf. gril- lan ; harsh, fierce, 50, 5. grim, grym, adj., OE. grim ; grim, cruel, 89, 20. Grim, sb., OE. Grim?; Grim, 81, 2. Grimesbi, *., ON. OE. Grim + ON. by, ' town '; Grimsby {Lincolnshire) , 87, 3o. grin, sb., OE. grin; snare; lof and grin, some instrument or instru- ments of torture, 3, 14. grinde (n) , stv. , OE. grindan (grindan ) -grand (grpnd) (3) ; grind; inf. grinden, 200, 8 ; pr. 3 sg. grint (Sth.) , 200, 10 ; pr. sbj. pi. grinden, 200, 12; pt. sg. grunde, 195, 12; pt. sbj. sg. grunde, 200, 8. grinstn, sb., OE. *grlnd, grindstan ; grindstone, 200, 10. grip, sb., ON. gripr; raven, vulture, 82, 16. grisbitting, ^., OE. gristbitung, f. ; gnashing of teeth, 224, 15. grise, sb., OM. *grys, cf. OE. gryslic ; horror, fear, 152, 26. grise (n), stv., OE. (a)grisan-gras (1) ; feel horror, terrify; inf. grise, 54, 20. grisli, grisly, adj., OE. gryslic ; horrible, grisly, 150, 22 ; grisly, 237, 17. Sth. grisllch, 182, 12. grisliche, adv., Sth. = Ml. grisli ; OE. gilsllce; horribly, grisly, 61, 13- grispatie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. gris- pate(n) (baten) ; OE. gristbatian ; gnash the teeth; inf. grispatien, 195, 13. grip, grith, sb., OE. griS; peace, security, 50, 11 ; grith, 80, 18. griflfulnesse, sb., based on OE. grift ; peacefulness, security, 202, 30. grocchyng, sb., based on OF. grou- chier; grudging, 233, 26. grome, sb., eME. = ME. grpme ; OE. grama, groma; anger, 193, 8. grt, sb., ON. gratr; weeping, 29, 1. grte, sb., OE. grot, neut. ; particle, 61, 18; pi. grtes, 79, 11. grove, earlier grof, sb., OE. graf, neut.; grove, 241, 33. growe(n), stv., OE. growan-greow (R) ; grow ; pt. sg. grew, 36, 3. gruchche(n), w#., OF. grouchier ; murmur, grudge ; pt. pi. gruch- chede hi, 212, 18. grund, sb., OE. grund, grund ; bottom, ground, 19, 25 ; ds. grunde, 20, 11. Sth. ds. (Lay.) grunden, 181, 24. grundlike, adv., OE. *grundllce, grundlice ; ravenously, 84, 31. grundwall, sb., OAng. grundwall, grundwall, WS. -weall; founda- tion, 130, 12. gryhond, grihond, sb., Kt. = Ml. graihund; OE. greyhound, 219, 21 ; grihond, 219, 23. gryl, grym, gu, gude, see grill, grim, ]>u, god. gulden, adj., Sth. = Ml. gilden ; OE. gylden ; golden ; fs. giildene, 182, 13. gulte(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. gilte(n) ; OE. gyltan ; sin, incur guilt ; pr. 3 sg. giiltet, 179, 2. 374 GLOSSARY gungest, gur, see $ung, ^ure. giirde(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. girde(n) ; OE. gyrdan ; gird ; pp. igiird, 207, 2 . guflhf de, sb., OM. gugofhad (*hed, ~~ f.'i), Wb. geogoShad ; youth, 15, 10. guyldehalle, sb., ON. gildi + ME. halle; gild hall, guildhall, 233, 16. gyde, sb. y OF. guide, ON. gide ; guide, 108, 13. gyfe, gyffe, see give(n). gylde, sb., ON. gildi, cogn. with OM. geld, WS. gield; guild, 116, 18. gyldeday, sb., ON. gildi + OE. daeg ; guildday, day of the guild's meeting, 117, 21. gylty, adj., OE. gyltig ; guilty, 107, 4. gynne, see gin. gysel, sb., OE. gisel ; hostage; pi. gysles, 6, 20. gyterne, sb., OF. guiterne, AN. giterne ; guitar, 237, 10. gyve, sb., OM. gifu, WS. giefu mod. by OX.?; gift, 75, 19. ha, see have (n) , he. ha, interj., OE. ha; ha, 102, 12. habb, habbe, habben, habbe}), see have (11). habitacion, j^., OF. habitacion ; habitation, 239, 27. had, sb., eME., Nth. for ME. hpd ; OE. had ; condition, quality, rank, _8, 17- h8elde(n),W/z>., eSth. = Ml. helde(n); OM. heldan, heldan, "WS. hieldan (hyldan) ; incline, tip, heel; inf. haelden, 181, 24 ; pt. sg. hseld, 181, 24. heeletS, sb., OE. heeled ; hero, man, warrior ; g. pi. hoeleSe, 188, 6. hserm, see harm. hisrne, sb., ON. hjarni; brain; pi. halrnes, 3, 9. hsepeli}, adv., ON. hsejriliga ; scorn- fully, conte?npluously, 9, 26. hseved, haf (hafe), see hfved, have(n). hai, sb.y OM. heg, WS. hleg; hay, 105, 3- hal, adj., eME., Nth. = Ml. hl ; whole, 179, 25. halde(n), stv., eME., Nth. - Ml. hglde(n); OAng. haldan (WS. healdan)-heold (R) ; hold, keep ; inf. halden, 6, 4 ; (Nth.) halde, 144, 6 ; pr. 3 sg. (Nth.) haldes, 128, 25; imp. sg. hald, 190, 24; imp. pi. (Nth.) haldis, 170, 5 ; pt. sg. heold, 4, 10; held, 155, 30; hild (Nth.), 131,-32 : pt.pl. heolden, 2, 29 ; pp. halden, 128, 1. Bit. pr. 3 sg. halt, 214, 23. Cf. hlde(n). haleehen, haleche(n), see hall, hal;he(n). halewei^e, sb., OE. *hselewsege, cf. ON. heilivagr ; balsam, literally health bringer, 190, 29. halewen, halewyn, haley, - see hall, half, halve, halven, adj., OM. half, WS. healf ; half, 4, 11 ; halve, 60, 13 ; halven, 58, $. hal5he(n), halwe(n), wkv., OE, halgian; hallow, consecrate; inf. hall3henn (O), 11, 22; pt. sg. (eME.) halechede, 2, 9 ; halwede, 205, 9. Nth. pr. sbj. sg. halowe, 146, 14; pr. sbj.pl. halowe, 146, n\ Pf>- haloud, 139, 23. hall, adj., eME., Nth. = Ml. I19I1; OE. halig ; holy, pi. saints ; eME. hall, 5, 1 ; ha.113 (O), 12, 13; wk. halljhe (O), 8, 19; pi. haleehen, 4, 8; halhen, 197, 1; halwen, 117, 2; halewyn, 116, 16; halewen, 228, 28. Nth. haly, 146, 19; haley, 175, i_7. halidom, halydom, sb., OE. halig- dom ; saintly relic, sacrament, 6, 20 ; halydom, 90, 17. Halidon, sb., Halidon, 157, 10. Hall}, see hall. halle, sb., OE. heall,/". ; hall, 49, 2. hallerof, sb., OE. heall + rof ; hall- roof, roof of the hall, 181, 23. halljhe, halow, see hall, hal3e(n). halpeny , sb. , OE. healf pening ; half penny, MnE. hdpeny, 117, 4. hals, sb., OM. hals, WS. heals ; neck, 3> 17- i GLOSSARY 375 halse(n), wkv., Nth. = Ml. halse(n) ; OE. halsian ; conjure, adjure ; salute ; //. sg. halsit, 169, 30. halsing, sb., OE. halsung,/! ; saluta- tion, 169, 31. halt, adj., OE. halt, healt; halt, lame) pi. halte, 81, 18. halve, halven, see half, halwen, halwe(n), see hall, hal- 3he(n). _ haly, haley, see hall, halydaye, sb., Nth. = Ml. hglidai ; OE. haligdaeg; holy day, holiday, 146, 14. halydom, ham, see halidom, he. ham, adv., eME,, Nth., Ml. hpm ; OE. ham ; home (Scot, hame), 8, 7. hamme, sb., OE. hamm, f. ; ham, inner or back part of knee, 223, 24. hamself, see self. Hamton, sb., OE. Hamtun; South- ampton, 163, 23. Sth. ds. Ham- tone, 188, 5. hand, sb., Nth. = Ml., _ Sth. hgnd (hand) ; ONth. hand, hand ; hand, 126, 7. Nth. pi. hend < ON. hendr, 138, 19. eSth. ds. hande, 178, 24. handewerc, sb., OE. handgeweorc; handiwork, 130, 18. handle (n), wkv., OE. handlian ; handle ; inf. handlen, 36, 2. hange(n), honge(n), wkv., OE. hangian; hang', inf. hnge, 242, 27. Nth. inf. hang, 138, 18; pi. sg. hanged, 139, 30; pp. hanged, 136, 16 ; hanget, 138, 30. hap, sb., ON. happ; fortune, hap, 90, 4. happ9(n), wkv., ON. happa ; to come about, happen ; //. sg. happed, 245, 24. Harald, sb., OE. Harold < ON. Haraldr; Harold, son of Godwin, 203, 22. harde, adv., OM. harde, WS. hearde ; hard, cruelly, 21,4. hardi, hard! (hardy), adj., OF. hardi ; hardy, bold, 23, 25. hardllche, adv., OE. heardlice ; sorely, stotitly, hardly, 181, 20. hardne(n), wkv., OE. *heardnian; become hard, harden', pr. sbj. sg. harden, 103, 5. hare, see he, here, hare, sb., OE. hara; hare, 219, 21. hare(n), wkv., OE. hergian; harry, plunder, lay waste, pt. sg. hared, 132, 22. harm, sb., OE. harm, hearm ; harm ; ds. harme, 29, 26. eSth. ds. hserme, 185, 30. Sth. herm, 202, 33- harme (n), Sth. harmie(n), herm- Ie(n), wkv., OE. harmian; harm; inf. harmen, 195, 3. Sth. inf. harmyen, 222, 1 5 ; pr. pi. harme)), 195, 4; pr. sbj. sg. hermle, 203, 2. harpe, sb., OE. hearpe ; harp, 237, 10. harryng, sb., imitative word ? ; snarl- ing, 224, 15. hasard, sb., OF. hasard; hazard, a game at dice, 237, 8. hasardour, sb., OF. hasardour; gambler, player at hazard, 241. 22. hasardrye, sb., OF. hasardrie ; gavt Ming, 246, 4. haspe, sb., OE. hsepse; hasp, clasp, 61,7. hast(e),^., OF. haste; haste; hast, 120,4. hastili, adv., OF. hastif+ME. II; hastily, 138, 22. Hastinge, sb., OE. Hsestinga (ceaster) ; Hastings, 205, 18. hastly, adv., OF. haste + ME. ly ; hastily, 94, 7. hat, adj., eME., Nth. = Ml. hgt; OE. hat; hot, 195, 15. haten, stv., eME., Nth. = Ml. hten ; OE. hatan-het (heht) (R) ; call, command, promise; pt. sg. het, 41, .2; hehte, 186, 9; hight, 141, 18; hiht, 154, 21; here, 189, 13; pp. (eSth.) ihate, 191, 13. hatie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. hate(n) ; OE. hatian ; hate ; pr. pi. hatlej), 214, 18; ft. pi. hateden, 216, 17. hatre, sb., OE. hoetern, pi. of *hret; garments, clothes ; hatren, 89, 3. hatte, see hate(n). 376 GLOSSARY hatte, def. v., only relic of Teut. passive) OE. hatte-hatton ; iscalled, is named ; was called, was named ; pt. sg. hatte, 5, 4; pt. sg. hyght, 95, 17; het, 207, 25. hatterllche, hetterliche, adv. , based on dial. Eng. hetter, ' quick, eager,' cf. MLG. hetter; quickly, 194, 19. haunte(n),ze//fo., OF. haunter; haunt, practise; pt.pl. haunteden, 237, 8. Havelok, sb., cf. note; Havelok, 77, have(n), eME. haven, wkv., OE. habban-haefde ; ^o^<?, possess ; zVz/] haven, 5, 22; hafenn (O), 8, 16; haven, 18, 13; han, 240, 29; pr. 1 sg. (eME. hafe, 8, 18) ; pr. 2 sg. hayest_i_8, 1; hast, 52, 10; pr. 3 jr#. (eME. hafej>]> (O), 8, 20) have, 14, 8; haj>, 37, 7; pr.pl. haven, 26, 10 ; have ge, 29, 27 ; han, 70, 6 ; pr. sbj. sg. have, 1 8, 28 ; imp. sg., 43, 15 ; ha, 101, 27 ; pt. sg. hadde, 2, 20; hefde, 5, 30; hedde, 7, 7; haved, 56, 22; hade, 71, 20; had, 90, 16; pr. 2 sg. haddist, 55, 15; pt. pi. hadden, 2, 28 ; hefden, 3, 2 ; hafden, 4, 21 ; hsefden, 6, 33 ; haffdenn (O), 12, 1 ; /A sbj. sg. hade, 102, 20 ; pt. sbj. pi. hadde, 243, 19; pp. had, 56, 18. Nth. inf. ha, 134, 20; /r. 2 jg. havis, 153, 29; haves, 86, 4; /r. ^/. have, 129, 10; hafe, 144, 9. Sth. (SEMI.) inf. habbe, 177, 15 ; pr. 1 sg. habbe, 176, 3 ; habb, 176, 5 ; pr. 2 sg. hest, 216, 6 ; pr. 3 ^-. (eSth. haveS, 177, 16; hafS, 179, 28; hevft, 178, 9; hej>, 216, 7; hafe, 183, 18); /r. pi. (eSth. habbe]?, 177, 12; habbet, 179, 12; habbeoS, 190, 24); habbe J), 209, 7; habe>, 213, 31 ; pr. sbj.pl. habben, 203, 12; pt. pi. hedde, 177, 27. Kt. pp. iheed, 213, 19. havene, eME. havene, sb., OE. haefen,/. ; haven; havene, 186, 11; havene, 205, 13; //. havenes, 225, 33- Haver-ford, sb., OE. Haverford, in Pembroke; ds. Haverf5rde, 223, 5. havyng, sb., based on have(n) ; behavior, 170, 17. hawe, sb., OE. haga, hedge, enclosure, meadow, 244, 27. hawkyng(e), pr. ppl. as sb., ME. hauken, based on OE. hafoc, 'hawk'; hawking, 120, 21. haxte, x he;. hayl, adj., ON. heil; well, sound; later in salutation, 139, 22. he, hee, prn. masc, OE. he; he, 1, 2; hee, 108, 3; dat.-acc. him, 1, 9; himm (O), 10, 4; hym, 89, 19; he't = he it, 10, 4. Nth. he, 126, 18; dat.-acc. hym (him), 127, 10. Sth. he, 176, 14; ha, 211, 17; dat.-acc. him, 176, 20; ace. ine, 181, 10; hyne, 219, 22. heo, ghe (he), frn. fem 12 J3E. heo; shj^^ib; ghe, 24, 21; he b$ (SEML), 40, 3o7Tootnote; dat.-acc. n i re > 5) 3 2 5 hi r > 64, 11; hur, 106, 13. Later sche, q.v. Nth. scho; dat.-acc. here, 126, 18; hir, 12S, 10. Sth. heo (eSth.), 181, 23; ha, 192, 19; dat.-acc. hire, 188, 22; hare, 197, 4; as". (eSth.) heo, 182,7. sche, 'prn. j 'em., OE. seo; she, 64, 1 2 ; eME. scee, 5,32; scho, 1 i'STTo. "It, prn. neut., OE. hit"; it, 1,8; itt(0),8, 21; hit, 36,3; hyt, 88, 13. Nth. Kit, 128, 5; it, 128,6.; yt, 162, 6. Sth. hit, 176, 13 ; it, 177, 30; it (with expletive force) %here, 79, 1. f-^- hi (hii), he, it, prn. pi, OE. hie, heo, hi; they, 2, 16; hii, 102, 25; he, 19, 12 ; jt, npl. 23, 13 ; 60, Vjj gpl. here, 31, 4; her? 28, 2 ; <&/.- . (eME. heom, 2,16), hemm (O), 9, 13; is,j== his_(hes) , 14, 6. Nth. }>ai, j^ J?e33. Sth. heo, 182, 9 ; hi (hy), 176, 22; hii, 203, 20; dat.-acc. (eSth.), heom, 183, 9; ham, 191, 17 ; horn, 204, 22 ; hem, 212,8. apl. hi, 212, 5; apl. is, 177, 31 ; his, 212, 19; hise, 216, 7. hfalde(n), see h9lde(n). hfale, sb., eSth. = Ml. hfle; OE. hcelu, hrele; health, safety; t5 X GLOSSARY 377 wraoer hfale, to {her) bad health, !93, 7- hfate(n), wkv., eSth. = Ml. hfte(n) ; . OE. heetan; heat; inf. 195, 15. hf avet, see hf ved. hechele, sl>., OE. *hecele; hetchel, heckel, 61, 17. hedde, see have(n). hede, sb., OE. *hede, cf. hedan, ' to heed' ; heed, care, 70, 22. hede(n), wkv., OE. hedan ; heed, guard; inf. heden, 192, 28. hederto, adv., OE. hider + t5 ; hitherto, 223, 28. hee, see he}, heele = hele, sb., OE. hela ; heel, 225, 8. heste, hefed, see hfste, hfved. hefde(n), wkv., OE. (bi-)heafdian; behead; pt. sg. hefdid, 131, 26. heffhe, see heven. he;, heg, hey, hy, adj., OM. heh, WS. heah; high; heg, 14, 14; hey, 62, 23; hey$e, 48, 14; hye, 108, 28; covip. heyer, 151, 18; superl. hegest, 24, 14; hejeste, 39, 18; hei3, 231, 24; heigh, 242, 24. Nth. hee, 169, 23; high, 139, 21. Sth. h3, 190, 6; fds. (eSth.) h3ere, 187, 20; heh, 192, 6; hey, 208, 3; superl. hexte, 184, 12; haxte, 184, 26. he5e(n),heye(n), wkv.,OM. *hegan, WS. hean for *hlen; raise high, exalt; pp. heyed, 74, 18. Sth. pr. ppl. heinde, 192, 4; pt. sg. hehede, 196, 22; pp. iheiet, 197, 11. he$llce, hegllce, hehlice, adv., OM. hehllce, WS. heahllce ; highly, with honor; hegllce, 5, 2 ; hehllce, 8, 4. Kt. he3liche, 217, 17. he5te, he;t, sb., OM. hehSo, WS. heahSo; height; he3t, 104, 27. Nth. heyt, 151, 21. heh, hehlice, hehede, see he$, hegllce, he}e(n). hehreve, sb., OM. hehgerefa, WS. heahgerefa ; high reeve, prefect, 192, 22. heil, adj., ON. heill, cognate OE. heel [hal] ; whole, well, 15, 30. heild, wkv., INth. = Ml. helde(n) ; OAng. heldan, heldan ; incline, incline to ; pr.pl. heild, 134, 17. heilnesse, sb., ON. heil + OE. ness,/. ; happiness, joy, 22, 4. heir, see her. heir, sb., OF. heir ; heir, 72, 5 ; eir, 83, 19- heiward, sb., OE. hege + weard ; hayward, guardian of the hedge, farm bailiff, 202, 32. helde(n), wkv., OM. heldan, heldan, WS. hieldan; incline, incline to; inf. helden, 17, 28; pr. pi. helden, 116, 21 ; pr. sbj. pi. helde we, 18, 31. hele, see helle. hf le, sb., OE. hselu ; health, salvation, i37 22 - hfle(n), stv., OE. helan-hsel (5); conceal; inf. hfle, no, 8 ; pr. 1 sg. hfle, 38, 21 ; pr. 3 sg. h|le>, 104, 17; pt. sg. hfled, 132, 9. eSth. inf. heolen, 192, 33; //. ihfled, 199, 32. helere, sb., Kt. = Ml. h|l|re; based on OE. hgelan; healer, 211, 17. Helfled, sb., cf. note ; Heljled, 77, 14. hflle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. h|le(n) ; OE. helian; conceal, cover, protect; pp. ihfled, 199, 32. helle, sb., OE. hell,/; hell, 11, 8; hele, 125, 32. hellehound, sb., OE. hellehund, -hund ; hellhound, dog of hell, 58,11. hellepine, sb., OE. helle + pin, /. ; punishment of hell, 77, 8. hellewa, eME. for hellew9, sb., OE. hell + wa; woe of hell, 11, 30. hellewel, sb., OE. helle + wel ; abyss of hell, 63, 24. hellpe, see helpe. helm, sb., OE. helm; helm, 61, 9. Sth. ds. helme, 227, 18 ; pi. helmen (Lay.), 189, 28. helpe, sb., OE. helpe; help, 6, 33; hellpe (O), 8, 25. helpe (n), stv., OE. helpan-healp (3) ; help; inf. helpe, 35, 17; pr. sbj. sg. helpe, 226, 14; imp. sg. help, 18, 7; pt. sg. halpe, 92, 10; help 378 GLOSSARY (SEMI.), 45, 25 ; pp. holpenn (O), 10, 26. Nth. pr. 3 sg. helps, 128, 22. Sth. pr. pi. helped, 195, 4 ; pr. sbj.pl. (eSth.)heolpen, 187, 20. helping, sb., based on helpe(n) ; helping, aid, 129, 25. heloe, sb., OE. hsel}>e ; health, 30, 24. Hely, j3., Lat. (Vulg.) Heli ; Eli, the priest, 220, 1. Cf. Ely. hem, hemself (hemselfe), see he, self. hen, hend, see henne, hand. hende, adj., OE. gehende (-hende) [hand]; ready, prompt, gracious, 36, 3 1 ; as ]>e hende, as the gracious one, graciously, gently, 204, 1 ; su- per!, hendest, 184, 4. hendi, adj., OE. hendig ; handy, apt, courteous, 202, 21. henge(n), wkv., ON. hengja ; hang, cause to hang; pt.pl. henged, 3, 6. K"th. inf. hing, 140, 22. hengen, see ho(n). henne, hen, sb., OE. henn,/. ; hen, 86, 18. Sth. hen, 198, 20; ^y. henne, 198, 20. henne, hennes, adv., OE. heonon, inn", by adv's in es; hence, 239, 25 ; hennes, 123, 22. Henri, Henry, sb., OF. Henri; Henry ; Henry I, 1, 1 ; Henry, the abbot, 1, 1 ; Henry, 223, 2. henten, mz\, OE. hentan ; pursue, catch, seize ; z/". hente, 240, 14 ;//. sg. hente, 90, 7; pp. hent, 61, 22. Sth.//. yhent, 245, 7. heo (heom), heolpen, see he, hel- ped). heordemon, sb., eSth. = Ml. herde- man ; OE. heord, f. + man ; herds- man; eSth. gpl. heordemonne, 202, 32. heorte, see herte. heorteliche, adv., OE. *heortel!ce ; heartily, 196, 15. heou, see hu. hfp, sb., OE. heap; heap; ds. hfpe, 36, 18. her, .w hire. her, sb., OM. her, WS. hcer; &w>, 63, 25. her^ heer, adv. conj., OE. her ; <$&) *~o, 21 ; heer, 239, 6 ; heere, 243, 15 ; her befgren ; before this, already, in respect to this, 24, 5. INth. heir = her, 166, 10. Kt. hyer, 218, 1. herboru, sb., ON. herbergi; harbor, place of shelter, 87, 27. herborwe(n), wkv., ON. herbergja ; harbor, shelter; pp. herborwed, 87, 27. hercnie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. herk- ne(n) ; OE. hercnian, heorcnian ; hearken ; pr. sbj. pi. hercnen, 200, 12 ; imp. pi. hercneS, 198, 1. herde, sb., OE. heord, heord,/".; herd, 88,5. herde, sb., OE. heorde; tow, hards or refuse flax in pi., 142, 8. here, her, pers. pm., based on OE. ~~/7. gs. hiora, heora ; their, 2, 14 ; (eME. heore, 5, 26); Tier, o, 16. "Nth. J>aire, pare, )>er, jv?<? pe^re. Sth. heore (eSth.), 179, 12; hare, 197, 4 ; hore, 199, 6 ; hor, 204, 22 ; here, 220, 5. hfre, sb., OE. here: army, war, 35, 1. hereafter, herefter, adv., OE. her + Defter ; hereafter, 70, 5 ; herefter, 1,17. herekempe, sb., OE. *herecempa ; warrior ; Sth. pi. herekempen, 185, 29. heremarke, sb., OE. here + mearc,/. ; standard of the army; Sth. //. heremarken, 189, 27. hfre(n), Sth. herie(n), wkv., OE. herian; praise; inf. hfre, 61, 9; Sth. pp. yherd, 74, 18. eSth. pr. ppl. heriende, 192, 4 ; //. sg. herede, J 95> 25 ; //. iheret, 197, 11. ere(n), wjpu. OM. heran, WS. ie"ran ; (hear/, inf. herenn (O), 10, 1; here,^', 27; heere, 237, 17; I /r. .r/y. 5^. here, 14,' 1; imp.pl. hereS, 15, 16; pt. sg/herde, 6, 27 ; herde, 21, 17. here(n),w/5z\, Kt. = Ml. hlre(n); OE. hyran; hire; inf. here, 212, 3; //. j. herde, 212, 9. hereyn, ar/z'., OE. her + in; herein, 99, 14. GLOSSARY 379 herlen, see hfre(n). heritage, sb., OF. heritage ; heritage; 221, 4. herke(n), wkv., OM. *hercian, cf. OE. hercnian, 'hearken'; listen, hark ; inf. herk, 94, 10. herkne(n), wkv,, OE. hercnian, heorc- nian ; hearken ; imp. pi. herkneth, 239,34- herm, hermie(n), see harm, harme(n). hermite, sb., OF. hermite ; hermit) pi. hermltes, 78, 1. heme, see hurne. heme, sb., ON. hiarni; brain; pi. hemes, 163, 32. Herode, Herod, sb., OF. Herod ; Herod, 131, 15. Herodes, sb. t Lat. Herodes ; Herod, 238, 6. herrunge (herunge), see heryng. herte,hert, sb., OE. heorte ; heart, 28, 29; herrte(O), 10, 22; hert, 102, 11. Nth.pl. hertys, 146, 10. eSth. heorte, 178, 1 7 ; //. herten, 219, 31. herteblood, sb., OE. heorte + bldd: heart blood, 246, 9. hervest, sb., Sth. = Ml. harvest ; OE. hserfest; harvest, 205, 11. heryng, herrunge, sb., based on here(n) ; hearing, 99, 2 ; herrunge, 197, 16. hfse, hest (he}>), tttfheste,have(n). hste (he^ste), hfst, sb., OE. hses, possibly *heste,/. ; command, order, 41, 4; hjeste, 238, 8 j hfst, 68, 18. eSth. h|=e, 179, 2. he'.t, het (hete), see he, hate(n). hfte, sb., OE. hseto; heat, 15, 27. Kt. hete, 212, 21. hete, wkv., ON. heta<hceta; cf. Icl. h5ta, Scotch hoot ; threaten ; pr. 3 sg. hetes, 161, 12. hfthen, adj., OE. hsetfen, OHG. heiden ; heathen, 3, 30. Kt. hefen, 213, 10. hfSen, heBen, heben, adv., ON. heSan; hence, 25, 28; hej>en, 85, 31. Kt. he>en, 213,10. hfthing, sb., ON. having, / ; scorn, contempt, 136, 32. hetilich,a%/., OE. hetellce; hatefully, spitefully, 227, 24. hetten, heu, see hgte(n),hew. hved, sb., OE. heafod, neut. ; head, 17, 23; eME. hgfed, 3, 7; heev&d} 3, 8 j^/Lhgved, 207, 18. eSth. hafd, 182, 5 ; hafved, 183, 24; h|a- vet (eSth.), 195, 24. heven, see hevene. heve(n), slv., OE. hebban-hof (6) ; raise ; pr.pl.heven, 189, 27 ; pt. sg. hof, 181, 14; Sth.//. yhgve, 223,5. hevenblys, sb., OE. heofon + bliss ; bliss of heaven, 128, 22 ; heveneblis, 228, 23. hevene, heven, sb., OE. heofone, wf. heofon, m. ; heaven, 15, 20; heffne (O), 10, 28 ; heven, 74, 13 ; hevene, 101, 23 ; //. hevens, 102, 24. Nth. hevin, 140, 25. eSth. heovene, 177,3. heveneblis, see hevenblys. Hevenekyng, Heveking, sb., OE. heofone + kyning ; King of Heaven, Lord, 92, 28. eSth. ds. Hevekinge, 178,6. hevenlich, adj., Sth. = Ml. hevenli ; OE. heofonlic ; heavenly, 179, 7. Hevenlgverd, sb., OE. heofon + la- ford; Lord of Heaven , 18, 28. hevenriche, heveriche, sb., OE. heafonrice ; kingdom of heaven, 14, 14 ; heveriche, 178, 8. hfvidlfs, adj., OE. heafodleas; head- less, 164, 32. hf vie, hevy, adj., OE. hefig ; heavy, 35, 20; hevy, 145, 21. hevin (hevyn), hevS, see hevene, have(n). hevynes, sb., OE. hefignes,/. ; heavi- ness, 144, 25. hew (heu), sb., OE. heow ; hue, color, 98, 16 ; heu, 37, 30. hewe(n), stv., OE. heawan-heow (R); hew, cut down ; inf. or ger. hewene, 181, 20; pt.pl. hewe, 112, 23. hey (hey5e),heyed, see he;, h3e(n). heyre, sb., OF. haire ; hair-shirt, hair-cloth, 241, 7. heyt, hexst, hi (hii), see he;jte, he;, he. 3 8o GLOSSARY hiy hicht, hight (hyght, hih.t), see hy^e, hi!}te(n), h&te(n). bide, sb., OE. hyd, f. ; hide, skin ; hid (for hide?), 17, 13. hide(n), wkv., OE. hydan ; hide, conceal; inf. hide, 158, 5; pt. sg. hidde, 36, 10; hydde, 98, 21 ; pp. hid, 29, 22; hidde, 234, 21; es noght at hide, *V is not to be hidden, 158, 5. Sth. pp. yhidde, 236, 4. hider, hidere, &., OE. hider; hither, 28, 26; hidere, 185, 30. hiderward, adv., OE. hiderweard ; hitherward, hitherto, 233, 24. hidynge, sb., based on hide(n) ; hiding, 233, 22. bie(n), wkv., OE. higian; hasten, hie; pr. sb/.pl. hien, 201, 13. bigh, bigtest, bii, see be, h9te(n), he. hi$te(n), bicbte(n), wkv. ?, based on OE. heht <hatan?; promise, pr. 2 sg. hicht, 171, 6. bil, hille, OE. hyll, m., hylle, / ; hill, 14, 14 ; ds. or oldy. form hille, 14, 1. bild, see halde(n). himselven, himsulf, himsulve, see self, bine, see be. bine, sb., OE. hina, gpl. of hiwa; servant, domestic, one of the house- hold; dial. Eng. hind, 83, 33 ; hyn, 51, 16. bing, bird, see bengen, hired, hirde, sb. { SEMI, or Sth. = Ml. herd ; WS. hierde, OM. herde, herde ; shepherd, guardian, keeper, 15, 5. hirdeman, sb., SEMI, or Sth. = Ml. herdeman; WS. hierdeman, OM. herdeman ; herdsman ; pi. hirde- men, 32, 11. hire, poss. prn., OE. fgs. hire ; her, 6, 7. Nth. hir, 129, 6. hired, hird, sb., OE. hir|d ; court ; ds. hirede, 186, 5 ; hird, 192, 5. hiredman, sb., OE. hirfdmann ; one of the household or court, retainer; pi. hiredmen, 190, 6. hirte(n), wkv., OF. hurter; hurt; pr. sbj. sg. hirt, 104, 7. his, hise, pos. prn., based on OE. gs. his ; his, 1, 7 ; hiss (O), 12, 15 ; //. hise, "a, 25; hyse, 75, 17. hlaverd, ho, hoaten, see lgverd, who, hgte^n). hokerliche, adv., OE. *hocorlice; mockingly, scornfully, 154, 5. hl, adj., OE. hal; whole, entire, 27, 19. hold, adj., OE. hold; faithful, friendly; pi. holde, 226, 3. hgldejn), stv., OM. haldan (haldan), WS. healdan-heold (R) ; hold, possess; inf. hglden, 15, 4; pr. sbj, -Tgfhglde, 17, 24 ; pr. sbj.pl. hglden. 27, 12 ; imp.pl. hlde je, 199, 21 ; //. sg. (eME. heold, 4, 10) ; held, 2, 12 ; pt. pi. (eME. heolden, 2, 29) ; helden, 2, 14; pp. hglden, 22, 13. Nth. eME. halde(n), q.v. eSth. */ hfalden, 177, 31 ; pr. sbj. pi. h|alden, 226, II. Sth. pt. pi. hiilde, 203, 19; pp. ihglden, 198, 9. hgldynge, pr.ppl. as sb., based on OM. haldan, haldan; holding, 125, 1. hgli, hogly, adj., OE. halig; holy, 17, 28; hogly, 238, 1. holou.3, adj., OE. holh, //. hol3e; hollow; pi. holouj, 223, 22. hglych, adv., Sth. = Ml. hlli; OE. hallice; wholly, 223, 26. hgm, sb., OE. ham; /z<w<?, 24, 32; hgme, 98, 10. hgm, hoom, adz>., OE. ham; <fow<?, homeward, 28, 14; hoom, 242, 22. homage, sb., OF. homage; homage, 161, 24. hgmward, awfr., OE. hamweard ; homeward, 31, 24; homeward, 108, 3. homycide, sb., OF. homicide ; /fowz- cide, murder, 245, 32. ho(n), stv., OE. hon-heng (R); >fow-; pt.pl. hengen, 3, 7. hond, see hand, hgnd, sb., OE. hand, hpnd ; //awaT, 21, 27 ; ds. hgnde, 37, 4; pi. hgnd, 65, 26; hgndene, 59, 18. Sth.//. hgnden, 181, 23. hndbabbing, adj., OE. handhseb- bende, pp. as a^'. ; having in hand GLOSSARY 38l (stolen property) , red-handed, 42, 30. hondred, see hundred. h9ndselle(n), wkv., OM. *handsellan -said, cf. ON. handselja; promise, betroth\ pp. ihgndsald, 192, 13. honeste, adj., OF. honeste; honest, 120, 27 ; oneste, 219, 16. hgnge, honger, honour, honten, see hange(n), hunger, honur, hunte(n). honur, honour, sb., OF. honur(-our) ; honor, praise, pomp , 39, 17; honour, 102, 25. honure(n), wkv., OF. honurer; honor; z/j/"._honure, 1 36, 3 ; imp. sg, honoure, 146, 25 ; pp. honorde, 138, 6; honourd, 139, 25. hony, adj., OE. hunig; honey, 128, 26. hooly, hoom, see hli, hm. hoor, hr, adj., OE. nar ; /war, 241 , 14. hppe, .$., OE. hopa; hope, 16, 21. hpe(n), Sth. hopie(n), wkv., OE. hopian; hope', inf. hpen, 103, 24; hope, 103, 27. Nth. pr. 1 sg. hp, 156, 11 ; pt.pl. hppid, 143, 18. Sth. pr.pl. h2pie>, 213, 27; pr. sbj. sg. hople (eSth.), 176; 24. hor, hore, see here, hord, hoord, sb., OE. hord (h5rd) ; hoard, 226, 21. Sth. ds. horde, 176, 12 ; hoord, 242, 12. horderwlce, sb., OE. hordere + wice, wkf. ; office of treasurer, treasiwer- ship ; old dot. sg. or pi. 4, 21. Cf. wiken. horderwycan, see horderwlce. horedom, hordom, sb., OE. h5re, f. + dom ; adultery, whoredom, 42, 16; hordom, 209, 17. horling, sb., OE. *h5rling, cf. horing ; adulterer, 179, 14. horn (horn), sb., OE. horn, horn; horn, 57, 24. hors, sb., OE. hors; horse, 61, 10; ds. horse, 48, 14 ; pi. horsys, 107, 14. Sth.//. horsen, 184, 27. hose, sb., OE. hose; hose, trousers, "229, 12. hoseli, hosle(n), see hosle(n). hoselynge, sb., based on OE. huslian or hiisel, sb. ; houseling, administer- ing the eucharist, 122,12. hosle(n), wkv., OE. huslian ; housel, administer eucharist; pp. hosled, 75, 26; hdselet, 122, 2. Sth. inf. hoseli, 206, 21; pp. ihoseled, 121, 3i. host, sb., OF. hoiste mod. by host; host, bread of the sacrament, 1 22, 14. hst,^.,OF.host; host, army, 167, 31. hgt L a^'., OE. hat ; hot, 60, 18; superl. hgtest, 214, 5. hote(n), stv., OE. hatan-het (R)j call, command, promise ; pt. sg. het, Sh- 13; pt- 2 sg. higtest, 17, 25 ; higtes, 17, 27; pt.pl. hette, 61, 1 ; pp. hgten, 25, 25. Nth. hate(n), q.v. Sth. pr. 3 sg. hgt, 214, 19; pp. (SEMI.) ihgten, 32, 32 ; yhgten, 73, 28^ hou _(how, hbu5), hound, hous (houss, hows), see hu, hund, hus. houve, sb., OE., hiife ; cap, covering for the head; houve of glas, a cap of glass, i.e. something ridiculous or ineffective, 56, 14. hve(n), wkv., MDu., MLG. hoven ?; tarry, hover; pr. 3 sg. hgveS, 15, 24; pr. pi. hgven, 19, 13; //. sg. Jigved, 164, 15. how, see hu.' Howel, sb., Howell, 184, 12. hows, howsele, see hus, husel. hjj, hou (how), adv., OE. hu ; how, 9, 11; hou, 66, 25; how, 88, 20. eSth. heou, 185, 10; hwu, 202, 9; _hou3, 224, 3. hude(n), wkv., Sth. =M1. hide(n) ; _OE. hydan ; hide; pp. hud, 178, 20. huire, sb., Sth. = Ml. hire; OE. hyr, / ; hire, 202, 32. hul, sb., Sth. = Ml. hyll; OE. hyll; Jiill, 208, 6. hulde, see hglde(n). Humber, Humbre, sb., OE. Humbre, /. or indcl. ; Humber river, 87, 18 ; eME. Humbre, 185, 24. hund, hound, hond, sb., OE. hund (hund) ; hound, dog, 167, 2 ; hound, 48, 26 ; hond, 219, 25. 382 GLOSSARY hundereth, adj., ON. hundra}), cogn. with OE. hundred; hundred, 164, 26. Cf. hundred. hundred, hondred, adj., OE. hun- dred; hundred, 32, 17; hondred, 225, 1. _ hundredfold, adj., eSth. = Ml. hundredfold, WS. hundredfealde ; hundredfold ; //. hundredfealde, 177, 3- hundrethfald, sb., Nth. = Ml., Sth. hundredfold ; ON. hundra]) + OAng. fald fald, WS. feald ; hundredfold, 129, 28. hunger (eME. hunger), honger, sb., OE. hungor; hunger, 3, 19; longer, 55, 16. hungre(n), wkv., ON. hungra, OE. hyngran ; hunger, be hungry ; pr. 3 sg. hungreo 1 , 19, 8; hungreth, 78, 26. hungri, adj., OE. hungrig; hungry, 24,8. hunte, sb., OE. hunta; hunter, 14, 17- hunte (n), wkv., OE. huntian; hunt; inf. hunten, 14, 1 ; honten, 62, 5 ; pr. 3 sg. hunteS, 198, 10. Huntendonesehire, sb., OE. Hun- taridiinscir, /. ; Huntingdonshire, 226, 3. huntynge, huntyng, sb., OE. hunt- ung,y. ; htmting, 120, 21; huntyng, 106, 25. hur, see he. hure, sb., OF. hure; skull-cap, 229, 10; hure gray, gray cap, 229, 28. . hure(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. here(n) ; WS. hieran (hyran), OM. heran ; hear; pt. sg. hurde, 203, 22. hurne, sb., Sth. = Ml. hirne (heme) ; OF. hyrne ; nook, corner, 204, 18; Kt. ? heme, 204, 8. Hurtford, sb., OE. Heorotford ; Hertford, 227, 3. hus, hous (hows), sb., OE. hus ; house, 4, 13; hous, 89, 28; hows, 125, 4; houss, 171, 1. Sth. ds. huse, 199, 10. husband, ^.,ON.husbondi; husband, small farmer, 171, 1. husel, howsele, sb., OE. husel ; eucharist; howsele, 123, 21. husewif, sb., OE. hiiswif ; housewife, 202, 7. huslffdi, sb., OE. hus + hlsedise ; lady of the house, mistress, 202, 1. huswifschipe, sb., OE. *huswlf + scipe ; management of a house, 201, 25. huyre, sb., WM1. = Ml. hire, Sth. hure; OE. hyr,/. ; hire, 125, 17. hwan, hwam (hwan), hwarof, see whanne, wha, wherof. hwatloke , adv., OE. hwselice ; quickly, speedily; comp. watloker, 204, 13. hwatsf, adv. ,OE. hwaet + sse; whatso, whatsoever, 198, 19. hwenne, see whenne. hwere, hwerfore, see wher, wher- fre. hwet, see what, hwfte, sb., eME.=*Ml. whfte; OE. hwSte ; wheat, 200, 8. hwe'Sersg , see wheflersf . hwl, hwil, hwilem, see whi, while, whilem. hwo (hw),hwon,5-^ who, whanne. hwu, hwuche, see hu, which, hye, hyer, hyghte, see he}, her, hate(n) and hte(n). hy5e(n), wkv., OE. hlgian ; hasten, hie; inf. hy3e, 65, 12. Nth. inf. hi, 141, 19. hym, hymself, see he, self, hyn (hyne), hyne, see hine, he. Hyrtlingberi, sb., Irthlingborough (Northampton), 4, 23. hyse, hyt, see his, he. I, i, see ie, in. Iacob, sb., Lat. Iacobus, later dis- placed by OF. Jacob ; Jacob, 24, 30. isede, iaf (iafen, iaven), see go(n), ^eve(n). ibe (ibeon), ibeaten, see be(n), bfte(n). ibfre, sb., Sth. = Ml. bere ; OM. geberu, WS. geba?ru ; bearing, conduct, noise, shout ; pi. ibgren, 183, 31. GLOSSARY 383 ibet, ibild, iblende, see bete(n), bilde(n), blende (n). ibore (iboren), ibro^t (ibroht), see bfre(n), bringe(n). ibrpken, ibye, see brfke(n), be(n). ic, I, ioh, prn., OE. ic; I, 21, 23^ ice (0),>8,,i8; I, 3, *S\ dal.-act me, 8, 20; mee, 107, 12. Sth. (SEMl.)ich, 36, 23; 181,12. PI. we," 4, 9; dat.-acc. us, 15, 6; uss (O), 11, 13; ous, 66, 5; gpl. ure, 28, 6 ; dual, witt (O), we two, 8, 16; dkt.-acc. unnc (O), 8, 26. icakeled, ieaste, see cakele(n), caste (n). ich, icleptf, icluped, see fch, clf- pe(n), duple (n). ienawe(n), stv., Sth. = eME., Nth. knawe(n), Ml. kngweCn) ; OE. gecnawan-cneow (R) ; know ; pr. 3 sg. icnaweft, 180, 15 ; pp. icnawen, J 94> 9- icnowen, icome, see knowe(n), cume(n). icoren (icornee) , iciid, see chese(n), euj>e(n). idel, ydul, sd., OE. Tdel; idleness, vanity, 9, 27; ydul, 125, 19; ydill, 543, 23; pi- ydele, 176, 9. idld, idemd (idemet), see dfle(n), deme(n). Idelnesse, sd., OE. idelness,/". ; idle- ness, ioi, 16 ; ydillnes, 144, 2. idihte, idon (idone), see di3te(n), do(n). idrunke, ieden, ientred, see drinke(n), g(n), entre(n). ifa, sd., eStb.-Ml. fg, OE. gefah; foe ; pi. if an, 196, 23. ifaren, see fare(n). ifere, sd., SEMI. Sth. = Ml. fere ; OE. gefera; companion, 37, 22. ifild,ifoan,ifon,.r<?fille(n),ifo,fo(n). ifo(n), stv., Sth. - Ml. fo(n) ; OE. gefon -feng (R); receive, take back; inf. ifo, 43, 24. ifiild, ifunde, see fiille(n),flride(n). igain, igaines, see agein, ageines. igainsawe, sd., OE. *ongegn + sagn ; gainsaying, contradiction, 153, 26. i3arket, i3e, see 3arkie(n), e^e. i3elde(n), stv., OM. geldan (geldan), WS. gieldan-geald (3); yield-, pt. sg. i3flde, 206, 31. i^fte, i^Irnd, i;ive, see 3ete(n), 3ime(n), }ive(n). iodide, igranted, see 3lde(n), grante(n). igretinge, sd. , OE. gegreting, / ; greeting, 226, 3. igrlpe(n), stv., Sth. = Ml. gripe(n); OE. gegrlpan-grap (1) ; seize, grip, take hold of; pr. sdj. igrlpe, 196, 2 ; eME. ^/. sg. igrap, 182, 4. igurd, ihate, see giirde(n), hate(n). ihf alde(n) , stv., eSth. = eME. halden, Ml. hlden, WS. healdan-heold (R); hold, possess, keep; inf. ihfal- den, 177, 32. iheed, iheiet, iheled, see have(n), he3e(n), hfle(n). ihere(n), wkv., SEMI., Sth. for Ml. here(n) ; OM. geheran, WS. hieran (hyran); hear; inf. ihere(n), 42, 24 ; imp. pi. iherej), 212,27 ; pt.sg. iherde, 37, 19 ; pt.pl. iherden, 187, 7 ; pp. iherd, 37, 26. Kt. imp. sg. yhyer, 216, 13. ihierde,iheret,.y^ihere(n),hfre(n). ihiere(n) = ihere(n), wkv., Kt. = Ml. hlre(n) ; OE. gehyran; hire ; pt. sg. ihlerde, 213, 6. ihflden, ihoseled, ihften, see hflde(n), hosle(n), hte(n). ihuren, wkv., Sth. = Ml. ihere(n) ; WS. gehleran (hyran) ; hear; inf. ihfire, 203, 15 ; pr. 3 sg. ihurft, 178, 32 ; pp. ihiird, 203, 17. iiven, see 3eve(n). ikenne (n) , wkv. , Sth. = Ml. kenne(n) , OE. gecennan; learn, know; inf. ikennen, 189, 33. ikindled, see kindle(n). iknowe(n), stv., OE. geknawan -kneow (R) ; know ; pt. sg. ikneu, 37, 29. ikuft, adj., OE. gecuS ; known, 48, 15. ilted, ilsered, see lfde(n), If red. ilserde, ilaht, see If re (n), lacche(n). ilaste(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. laste(n) ; OE. gelsestan ; endure, last, fulfil ; pt. .sg-.ilaste, 208, 23; ylaste, 206, 20. 384 GLOSSARY ilc, ilche, ilk, ilke, yche, prn., OE. ilc; same, 1, 18 ; illc (O), 9, 20; ilk, 16, 17 ; ilke a, 61, 18 ; yche, 8S, 11 ; ilk a, 139, 24. Sth. tfi, ilche, 226, 15. ileawed,^'., Sth. = Ml. lewed ; OE. *geliiewed, lsewed ; unlearned, lay ; MnE. lewd, 226, 3. ileid, ilenet, see leie(n), lene(n). ileosed, ilfred, see losie(n), lfre(n). ilfste(n), wkv.y OE. geleestan; last, endure ; pt. sg. ilfste, 38, I ; pr. ppl. ilfstinde, 226, 9. ilft, see lete(n). ileve(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. leve(n) ; OM. gelevan, WS. gelievan ; believe, inf. ileve, 177, 25; pr. pi. ileveS, 180, 9. iliche, adj., Sth. = Ml. Ilche, like; OE. gelice ; alike, 178, 9. ilicnesse, sb., OE. gelicnes,/. ; like- ness, 196, 23. ilike, adv., OE. gelice; alike, 128, 24 ; lfle ilike, loyally, 128, 25. ilimpe(n), stv., OE. gelimpan-lamp (lgmp) (3) ; happen ; pt. sg. ilomp, 186, 6; pp. ilimpe, 183, I. ilk, ilke, see ilc. ill, il, adj., ON. illr ; ill, bad, evil; il, 49, 22; wk. ille, 37, 19; pi. ylle, 88, 16. ille, adv., ON. illr ; badly, 50, 9. Ilond, ylgnd, sb., WS. legland (lgnd), OM. egland ; island; ds. Ilgnde, 222, 23 ; ylgnd, 220, 1. ilusd, imad, imaette, see luse(n), make(n), imte(n). imaked, imange, see make(n), omang. imfane, sb., OE. gemsena; company, 196, 25. imelled, see melle(n). imne, adv., OE. gemsene ; together, 197, 17- imenge(n), wkv., OE. mengan ; m ingle, disturb , trouble ; //.imenged , 190, 1 ; imeng = imengd, 180, 22. imete(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. mete(n); OE. gemetan ; meet with, Jind, obtain', inf. imeten, 180, 11. imte(n), wkv., OE, gemiietan; appear in dream; pt. sg. imaette, 181, 14; pp. imet, 196, 17. immpbill, adj., OF. immoble, older -mueble, -moeble ; immovable, 147, 24. in (inn), I, ine, prep, adv., OM. in, WS. on (in); in, 1, 8; inn (O), 9, 2; I, 8, 14; en, 139, 4; ine, 197, 14. in, sb., OE. inn ; inn, public-house, 117, 26. ine, see pu. indifferent, adj., OF. indifferent; indifferent, unbiased, 235, 26. ine, inempnet, see in, nemne(n). informacion, sb., OF. information; information, 235, 13. ingeong, sb., OE. ingang-gong; entrance, going in, 187, 8. Ingland, sb., Nth. - Ml., S.th. England (-lgnd), OE. Englaland; England, 126, 8. Inglis,a^'., Nth. = Ml. Sth. English; OE. Englisc; English, 127, 6. inguoynge, sb., Kt. = M1. ingSinge; based on inggn; entrance, ingoing, 216, 32. innen, inne, adv., OE. inne, innan ; in, within, 3, 10 ; innen, 8, 1. innocent, adj., OF. innocent ; inno- cent, 1 01, 15. innocent, adj. as sb., OF. innocent ; child, innocent, 116, 16; pi. inno- centys, 147, 6. inntill, innwarrdll}, see intil, in- ward.113. inoh, inog, inou5, inow, ynug, inogh, inohe, ynou, adj., OE. genoh(g); enough, 9, 5; 12, 15; onoh, 3, 15; inog, 17, 12; ynug, 24, 28 ; inou3, 50, 25 ; inow, 86, 22; inogh, 129, 14; inohe, 150, 10; ynou, 205, 29; yno3, 218, 28; ynow, 226, 10; pi. ino3e, 227, 7. inome, inou3, see nime(n), inoh. inse5el, sb., OE. insegele ; seal; pi. innse33less (O), 12, 25. intil, intel, adv. prep.,- OM. intil? cf. Swed. intill ; into, to ; inntill (O), 8, 19; intel, 227, 9. Nth. intil, 150, 19. GLOSSARY 385 into, prep, adv., OM. in to, WS. on to; into, unto, 4, 15. inume, inumen, see nime(n). inwardly, inwardlle, adv., OM. inwardlic, WS. inweardlic; ear- nestly, inwardly; innwarrdli3 (0), 13, 27 ; inwardlie, 156, 8. Ioseph, Iosep, sd., Lat. Ioseph; later displaced by OF. Joseph ; Joseph, 21, 2. ipli^te(n), wkv., OE. *geplihtan ; plight, engage, pledge ; pt. sbj. sg. ipli3l(e), 204, 11. ipricked, pp. as adj., OE. prician ; pricked, clothed, adorned, 48, 20. iqueden,irad, sec qufSe(n),rede(n). Ira, yre, sb., OF. ire ; ire, anger, J03, s. ireadi, adj., OE. *geraedig, cf. Swed. redig; ready , prepared, 192, 32. ired, see re..e(n). Ireland, Irlgnd, sb. L OE. Iraland, 2nd; Ireland; flfr^lrelgnd, 227,9; Irlgnde, 188, 33; Yrloande, 226, 2. Iren, yre, sd., OE. iren ; iron, 3, 16 ; yren, 165,^ 2 ; spade (?), 34, 5 ; eSth. ds. yrne, 227, 17. ireve, sb., OE. gerefa; prefect, steward, judge, reeve, 177, 26. irk, adj., ON. *yrk, cf. Swed. yrka, 1 to urge ' ; distasteful, irksome, Irlond, see Irelond. irreverence, sb., OF. irreverence; irreverence, 146, 3.. Qs, isseid, iseet, see he, isegge(n), sette(n). isauved, ischende, ischoten, .$<? save(n), schende(n), sehete(n). ischrud, ischryve, see schrude(n), schrive(n). isegge(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. seie(n) ; OE. gesecgan-saegde (saide) ; say ; Pp. isseied, 183, 24; isfd, 180, 19. iseghe, iseid (iseyd), iseined, see ise(n), seie(n), seinie(n). ise(n), slv., Sth. = Ml. se(n) ; OE. geseon-geseah (5) ; see, behold; inf. (eSth.) iseon, 176, 18; yse, 65, 17 ; pr. pi. iseoft, 199, 22 ; pr. sbj. sg. ise, 207, 20; pi. sg. ise3, 41, 12; ysey, 205, 5; iseh, 181, 22; isaeh (eSth.), 182, 17; isah, 182, 12; isey, 02, 21; isei, 208, 21; ysey, 205, 5 ; pt.pl. isfgen, 179, 9; pt. sbj. pi. iseye, 205, 3 ; pp. iseghe, 211, 9 ; ysen, 221, 7. ILt.inf.yzy, 217, 11; pr. 2 sg. yzi3t, 217, 29; pr. 3 sg. yzy3jj, 216, 8 ; yzyej), 217, 1 ; yzejj, 217, 2. isent, iseon, iset, see sende(n), ise(n), sette(n). isetnesse, sb., OE. gesetness,/! ; con- stitution, statute ; pi. isetnesses, 226, 12. is^ld, see selle(n). isom, adj. , OE. ges5m ; united, gathered, 185, 32. isomned, ispend, see somnie(n), spende(n). Israel, sb., Lat. Israel; Israel, 31, 29. isse, issote, see be(n), schete(n). isunde, adj., OE. gesunde-sunde ; sound, will, 190, 28. isundret, isunken, see sundrie(n), sinke(n). iswinch, sb., Sth. = Ml. swine ; OE. geswinc; work, labor, trouble, 177, 12. iswgren (iswgrene), iswunken, see swfre(n), swynke^n). it, italde, see he, telle(n). ipank, sb., Sth. = Ml. }>ank; OE. geftanc; thought, will, intention; ds. i)>anke, 178, 12. i"5enche(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. )>enke(n) ; OE. geoencean-dohte ; think ; inf. iftenche, 1 79, 29 ; i]>enche, 214, 23; pp. i]>oht, 182, 24. ipold, ipoled, see pole(n), polie(n). ipraste(n), wkv., OE. georsesten; press, force; inf. i])raste, 190, 11. itide(n) , wkv., OE. getidan ; happen, betide; pr. 3 sg. itit, Ml. tide]), 180, 3. itimbred, itimed, see timbre (n), time(n). itit, itold, see itide(n), telle(n). itravailed, iturned, see travaile(n), turnle(n). C C 386 GLOSSARY Iudas, Lat. Iudas, later displaced by OF. Judas; Judas, 27, II. Iudeus, sb., pi., OE. Iudeas, L. Iudseus; The Jews ', 4, 29. iung, ivaren, see ^ung, vare(n). ivel, see yvel. ivele, adv., OE. yfele ; badly, evilly, 17,5- iveng, see ivo(n). ivere, sb., Sth. = Ml. fere; OE. gefera ; companion, 179, 13 ; //. iveren, 187, 31. ivestned, see festne(n"). ivo(n), stv., Sth. = Ml. fo(n) ; OE. gefon-feng (R) ; seize ; pt. sg. iveng, 182, 15. iv9ndle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. fgn- ae(n) ; OE. gefandian (fpndian) ; try, tempt\ pt. sg. ivgnd, 198, 15. ivdr]ne(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. f5roe(n) ; OE. geforomn ; perform, execute ; pr. sg. iv5r>e, 184, 17. iwakle(n), eSth. iwakie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml.wake(n); OE.gewacian; awake, rouse from sleep ; inf. iwaklen, 182, 22. iwar, adj., OE. gewar; aware; pi. ewarre, 199, 3. iweddet, see wedde(n). iwende(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. wen- de(n) ; OE. gewendan-wendan ; turn, wind, go ; pt. sg. iwende, 182, 18 ; pp. iwend, 189, 11. iwene(n), wkv., Sth. (SEMI.) = Ml. wene(n) ; OE. gewenan ; hope, think, ween ; pr. 2 sg. invenest, 54, 29. iwfpen, sb., OE. wsepen, *gewsepen; weapon ; pi. iwfpnen, 187, 17. iwersed, see wercie(n). iwhilc, prn., OE. gehwilc; each; iwhillc (O), 11, 12. iwil, ywil, sb., OE. gewil ; pleasure, will, 193, 5; ds. iwille, 178, 16; ywil, 176, 14. iwilnet, see wilnie(n). iwis, ywis, adv., OE. gewiss ; certainly, 37, 25; ywys, in, 3; mid iwisse, certainly, 177, 16; to iwisse, 182, 25. iwisse, see iwis. iwite(n), pt. prv., OE. gewitan -wiste; know, wit', inf. iwite, 41, 14; ywyte, 215, 6; imp. pi. iwiteS, 197, 18. iwlaht, iwonne, see wlacie(n), winne(n). iworded, iwraht, see wordie(n), wuxche(n). iwrit, sb., Sth. = Ml. writ ; OE. gewrit, neut. ; writing, book ; ds. i write, 179, 12. iwro^t, iwundet, iwuned, see wirke(n), wundie(n), wunie(n). iwur"8e(n), wkv., OE. geweorSan (wuroan)-wearo" (3) ; be, become ; pr. 1 sg. iwurSe, 194, 17; //. iwurtfen, 184, 22. iwiist, see wite(n). J. James, sb., OF. James ; James, 1 74, 29. jangle(n), wkv., OF. jangler; jangle, dispute, chatter; pr. ppl. jangland, 89, 13. jape, sb., OF. *jape, *jappe?; joke, trick, jape, 121, 9. Jerom, sb., OF. Jerome; Jerome, 151, J 3- jeste, see geste. Jesu, Jesus, sb., OF. Jesus, Jesu ; Jesus, 11, 16; Jesu Crist, 33, 14; Jesus, 68, 7. Jew, sb., OF. Geu, Gieu; Jew, 74, 25;//. Jewes, 137, 5; Jews, 136, 15; Juus, 130, 29. Joachim, sb., OF. Joachim ; Joachim, 131,8. Job, sb., OF. Job ; Job, 201, 2. Joel, sb., OF. Joel ; foel, 150, 20. Jghan, Jhn, Jgn, sb., OF. Johan ; John; eME. Johan, 12, 24; Jhn, 106, 19; J9ne, 88, 21; gs. Jgnes, 131, 25; J?n, 228, 21. joliftee, sb., OF. jolivete, jolifte; jollity, happiness, 242, 17. J^nas, sb., OF. Jonas ; Jonah, 73, 3- Jneck, for Jonet, sb., OF. Jonet; Jonetjohn, 127, 1. GLOSSARY 387 Jordan, sb., OF. Jordan; Jordan-, Jorrdan (O), 11,21. jornay, see jurnay. Jorrdan, see Jordan, joye, sb., OF. joie ; joy, 37, 7. joyful, adj., OF. joie + ME. M; joyful, .139, 27. Judas, sb., OF. Judas; Judas, 77, 28. juge, sb., OF. juge ; /M&?, 90, 27. jugement, sb., OF. jugement ; judge- ment, 42, 2. jugge(n), w^z;., OF. jugier ; judge ; //.juged, 102, 5. Juliane, sb., OF. Juliane ; Juliana, l 9 l > 2 3- jurnay, jurney, sb., OF. jurnee, infl. by vb. NF. jurneier ; journey, 107, 25; jurnay, 114, 30; jornay, 163, 4- justice, justis, j., OF. justice; 1. justice, 2, 27 ; justis, 131, 4. 2. ><&*, 152, 24. Juus, j^ Jew. ka, ka, for words beginning with these letters see ca, ca forms, kane, see cunne(n). kecche(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. cache(n) ; OF. cachier ; catch ; pr. 3 sg. kec- cheS, 196, 1 ; pr. sbj. pi. kecchen, 202, 23. kechyn (kichen), sb., OE. cycene ; Lat. coquina (coclna) ; kitchen, 99, 13- keiser, see caysfre. kele(n), wkv., OE. celan; cool', Nth. inf. kele, 156, 12. kembe(n), wkv., OE. cemban,cemban, ON. kemba ; comb ; inf. kembe, 39, 20. kempe, sb., OE. cempa; soldier, 185, 7 ; Sth.//. kempen, 186, 30. kende, see kinds, kene, adj., OE. cene; bold, keen, m, 3- kenne(n), wkv., OE. cennan ; know, make known, teach ; inf. kenne, 5 1 , 25. Nth. inf. kenn, 129,25; //. kend, 174, 28. kep, sb., cf. OE. cepan; heed, guard, 53, 7 ; k epe, 67, 10. kepe(n), wkv., OE. cepan; keep, pre- serve ; z'w/". kepen, 34, 6 ; await, receive, 50, 1 8 ; pr. sbj. pi. kepe, 104, 6. TSVa.pr. 3 sg. kepes, 144, 1. kepynge, sb., based on kepe(n); keep- ing, 103, 2. kerve(n), j-/z/., OM. cerfan-carf, WS. ceorfan-cearf (3); carve; pt. sg. karf, 79, 10. keste(n), wkv., ON. kasta ; cast \ pt. sg. kest, 54, 6 ; pt. pi. kesten, 63, 1 7 5 PP- kest, 61, 6. Cf. caste(n), of which this is a secondary form. kevel, sb., ON. kefli ; bridle-bit, gag, 81, 22. keveringe, sb., based on OF. (re)co- vrir ; recovery, regaining, 209, 4. kin, kyn, sb., OE. cynn ; kin, kind, species ; ^r. kinness (O), 12, 32 ; <&. kinne, 47, 6 ;//. kin, 70, 13; kinnes, 46, 25 ; kyn, 220, 16. Nth. sere kin thinges, several kinds of affairs, 127,3. kinde, kind, kynd, sb., OE. cynd,/. ; species, kind, 8, 13 ; kind,_65, 4 ; //. kyndis, 143, 23. Sth. kunde, 198, 20 ; kiinde trgsons, kind of treasons, 223, 18. Kt. kende, 218, 9. kindle(n), wkv., OE. [cynd], dial. kindle ; bring forth, increase ; inf. kyndle, 237, 25 ; SEMl./^.ikindled, 14, 8. Nth. inf. kindel, 160, 24; pr. 3 sg. kind els, 161, 5. kinedom, sb., OE. cynedom ; kingdom, 47,2. kinelich, adj., OE. cynellc; royal; wk. kineliche, 183, 3. kinelgnd, sb., OE. *cyneland, lgnd ; royal land, kingdom, 184, 14; ds. kinelgnde, 189, 10. kinewurtJe, adj., WS. *cynewierSe -wurfte; royal, 193, 19. king, eME. king ; sb., OE. cyning, cyng ; king, 1,1. eSth. ds. klnge, 181, 2 ; pi. klngen, 188, 9. kinric, sb., OE. cyneric; kingdom, 149, 12. C C 2 388 GLOSSARY kire, sb., OE. eyre ; custom, 34, 4. kirke,kyrce (kyrke), .?<., ON. kirkja; Dan. kirke, cogn. with OE. cyrice ; kirk, church, 16, 15; kyrce, 133, 21 ; kyrke, 147, 8. kirkedure, sb., ON. kirkja + OE. dure; church door, 17, 26. kisse(n), wkv., OE. cyssan; kiss; inf. kisse, 39, 7 ; kysse, no, 27 ; pt. sg. *kiste, 28, 10. kissinge, sb., OM. *cyssung,/. ; kiss- gi 3 8 > ! kiste,^., OE. cyst,/".; choice, selection, virtue, 39, 9. ki^e(n), 7t//z\, OE. cyftan ; make known, show ; inf. kiften, 15, 8 ; ki>e, 154, 12 ; pr. 3 sg. kioeS, 17, 6;//. kid, 31, 5; kyd, 133, 1. knave, see cnave. knawe(n), stv., eME., Nth. m Ml. knowe(n) ; OE. cnawan-cneow (R) ; know; Nth. inf. knaw, 127, 28; pr. 3 sg. knawes, 137, 2 ; //.knawyn, 170, 28. eSth. pr. 3 sg. cnawaS, 179, 21. Kt. pr. 3 j^-. knawe>, 216, 9. kne, sb., OE. cneo(w); knee\pl. knes, 78, 22 ; kneus, 122, 31. knele(n), K/fe.,OM. *cneolian, MLG. knelen ; kneel; inf. knele, 123, 10; pr. ppl. knelynge, 122, 32 ; pt. sg. kneled, 66, 29 ; knelid, 140, 3. knict, knicht, see kni^t. knif, sb., OE. cnlf ; knife, 79, 18. kni}t, knict, knicht, knight, knyht, sb., OE. cniht; knight, 46, 16; knict, 75, 5 ; knicht, 75, 7 ; knyht, 126, n; pi. kni3tt.es, 227, 22; knyghtys, 105, 21. knokke(n), wkv., OE. cnocian, infl. by ON. knoka ? ; knock ; 1 sg. knokke, 241, 1 ; pp. knokked, 163, 29; kngked, 163, 32. knoulfche(n), wkv., OE. cnawan, extended by liecan ? ; acknowledge, recognize; inf. knoulgche, 51, 3. knowe(n), stv., OE. cnawan-cneow (R) ; know ; pr. 2 sg. knowest, 38, 6 ; pr. 3 sg. knoweS, 1 7, 1 ; imp. know, 17, 25 ; pt. sg. knew, 41, 21, pt.pl. knewen, 25, 2 ; pp. knowen, 104, 22; knowe, 234, 5. Sth. pp. icnowen, 198, 8; yknowe, 230, 32. Cf. Nth. Kt. knawe(n). knowlych(e), sb., der. from vb. know- lfche(n); knoivledge, 95, 14. knowynge, knowyng, sb., based on knowe(n); knowing, know 'ledge, 98, 30. knyght, knyht, see kni^t. ko, ko, kg, see co, co, c. konne, kouth, see cunne(n). krike, sb., OF. crique ; creek, 86, 24. ku, ku, see cu, cu. kiinerlche, sb., Sth. = Ml. kinerike ; OE. cyncrlce ; kingdom, 226, 6. kurteisle, see curteysy. kwead, see quf d. kweynte, adv., AN. adj. queint beside OF. coint; famously, skilfully, neatly , 48, 15- kyd, see klSe(n). kyn (kynne), kyng, see kin, king. Kynadius, Kynadyus, sb., Lat. Cy- nadi Cynadhis, 222, 1. kyndle(n), see kindle(n). kynemerk, sb., OE. cyne + ON. merki ; royal mark, 83, 17. kyngdom, sb., OE. cyningdSm ; king- dom; kyngdSme, 105, II. kyrce, kyrke, see kirke. kyrtil, sb., OE. cyrtel ; kirtle, 92, 30. kysse(n), see kisse(n). L. labour, sb'., OF. labour ; labor, 234, 23. lac, sb., OE. *laec, MDu. lac; lack, fault, deformity, 60, 12 ; lakk, 112, 25 ' lacche(n), wkv., OE. laeccan-laehte ; seize, catch ; pt. sg. lauhte, 87, 29 ; lau3t, 50, 21 ; pp. lagt, 22, 17. Sth.//. ilaht, 196, 1. lace(n), stv., eME., Nth. = Ml. lke(n) ; OE. lacan-leolc (lee) (R) ; move, leap, go swiftly ; pt. sg. laic, 189, 15; lgac, I95 L 26. lad (ladden), lady, see lede(n), lavedy. GLOSSARY 389 leeide (laeiden), leed, see leie(n), _lfde(n). lsen, leetenn, leewed, see len, lete(n), lewed. laf, pi. laves, sb., Nth. = Ml., Sth. lf; OE. hlaf; loaf, 132, 4. laf, layff, si?., Nth. = Ml. lgf ; OE. laf, _/". ; remainder, what is left ; layff, 167, 3. Cf. lave, laferrd, laft, see laverd, lfve(n). lage ^la^e, la^en, lahen, later lawe, sb., OE. lagu < ON. log, lagu ; Jautz 14, 12; lawe, 100, 18; pi. lages, 17, 27; laiges, 33, 30. eSth. Ia3e, 187, 19; laBen, 190, 24; lahen, 191, 27. lah, adj., eME., Nth. = Ml. low; ON. lagr; low, humble, 192, 20. lahhe(n), stv., OM. hlsehhan, WS. hliehhan-hloh (6) ; laugh ; pt. sg. lough, 237, 20; pt. pi. I53en, 36, 29 ; lowe, 46, 8. Sth. inf. lauhwen, 201, 19. laiges, see lage. lake, sb., OE. lacu, f. < Lat. lacus ; lake, 58, 20. lakk, see lac. lam, ^., Nth. = Ml., Sth. 1pm ; OE. lam; loam, 132, 15. lamb, J&, OE. lamb, lamb (Igmb) ; lamb, Lamb {Christ), 12, 27. Lammasse, sb., OE. hlammsesse < hlaf + maesse ; Lammas, feast of first fruits, Aug. 1 ; ds. I, 13. land, eME. land (lnd), j., OE. land, land (lnd); land, 1, I ; a'j-. lande, 3, 29; //. landes, 1, 15. Cf. land, lane, sb., Nth. = Ml. ln; OE. Ian (lain), f. ; loan, gift, favor, 142, I. lang, a^'., eME., Nth. for Ml. lng; OE. lang, lgng ; long, 1, 9. lang, tfdy''., OE. gelang-lang ; depen- dent, belonging, dialectal along of; iss lang (O), depends on, 10, 14. langage, sb., OF. langage ; language, 134, 5- lange, lang, adv., eME., Nth. = Ml. lpnge; OE. lange; long, 7, 8. Nth. lang, 139, 32. lare, sb., eME., Nth. for ME. lpre; OE. lar,y! ; lore, teaching, 8, 19. large, adj., OF. large; large, 129, 11 ; generous, 201, 19. largeliche, see largely, largely, adv., OF. large + ME. ly; largely, charitably, 88, 15. Sth. largeliche, 204, 22. largesse, sb., OF. largesse ; bounty, largess, 202, 16. larspell, sb., OE. larspel; discourse, sermon, treatise, 9, 14. lasse, last, see lfs. lasse(n), wkv., based on OE. laes, 1 less ' ; lessen, decrease ; imp. pi. lasseS, 196, 7. last, see laste(n), endure. laste(n), wkv., ON. lasta ; blame ; inf. lasten, 195, 22. laste(n), lfste(n), wkv., OE. lsestan; last, endure; pr.ppl. lestende, 118, 5; pt. sg. lastede, 3, 21 ; //. last, 58, 15. Nth. pr. 3 sg. lastes, 129, 2 ; pr. ppl. lastand, 1 29, 30. Cf. lfste(n). lasten, see lfs. lastunge, sb., OE. *lastung, f. ; cf. ME, lasten; blame, 198, 10. lat, late, laten, see lete(n). lat, adj., OE. lat; late, slow; comp. later (eME.), 180, 11 ; superl. lest, 132, 30. late, adv., OE. laete ; late, 58, 29 ; lately, 99, 15. late, see lote. lap", adj., eME., Nth. for ME. I9J), lath; OE. lao; hateful, loathsome, hostile, evil, 9, 24; lath, 127, 11 ; laS (eSth.), 193, 7. laUe, sb., ON. hlaSa ; bam, dial. Eng. lathe, 24, 6. lao'e(n), la$i(n), mz>., OE. laSian; be hateful, loathsome; inf. laftin, 194, 15 ; imp.pl. lafte je, 202, 20. Latine, Latin, adj., OF. Latin ; Latin, 127,6; gpl. Latlnes, 191, 18. lau, adj., Nth. = Ml. low; OE. lah ; /tfw; comp. lauer, lower, 151, 25. lauhte (lau^t), lauhwen, lacche(n), lahhe(n). lauid, adj., Nth. = Ml. lewed; OE. 39 GLOSSARY lsewed ; lay, unlearned; MnE., lewd, 134, 7. lave, sb., OE. laf, f. ; leaving, rem- nant, 190, 12. lavedy, lavedi, lady, sb., OE. hlrefdlge ; lady, 116, 14; lavedi, 129, 19; gs. ladyes, 108, 22. Cf. lfvedl. laverd, sb., eME., Nth. for Ml. lverd, lfrd; OE. hlaford; lord, 5, 26; laferrd (O), II, 1; eME. ds. laverde, 194, 13. eSth. hlaverd, 178, 23. lawe, see lage. lawful, adj., ON. logfullr; lawful, 234,11. lawlyly, adv., based on OE. lahllc, adj. ; lawfully, 146, 31. lay, sb., OF. lai; lay, song, story, 116, 8. layd, layff, see leie(n), laf. layk, sb., ON. leikr, cogn. with OE. lac ; play, sport, 163, 28. Lazar, sb., OE. Lazarus, 132, 15. leac, lfafdi, lfaren, see lace(n), lfvedl, lfre(n). lfave, lfave (n), see lfve, lfve(n). leche (lfche), sb., OM. lece, WS. lsece ; leech, physician, 59, 4. leche(n), wkv., OM. lecnian, WS. lsecnian, infl. by leche, sb., heal, act as physician; inf. leche, 131, 30. lecherle, lecherye, sb., OF. lecherie ; lechery, 54, 13; lecherye, 237, 25. lechnunge, sb., OE. lsechnung, f. ; healing, remedy, 192, 10. lfd, sb., OE. leadj lead, 60, 18. lfdar, sb., OE. leedfre; leader, 166, 20. If dde, see If de(n). lede, sb., OM. leden (?), WS. lseden ; language, speech ; orig. Latin < latinus, 48, 18. lede, sb., OE. leode, //. ; people, 10, 21. eSth.//. leoden, 183, 7. If de(n), wkv., OE. ladan ; lead; inf. lfden, 26, 1; lfde, 39, 12; pr. 1 sg. lfde, 176, 5; pt. sg. ledde, 28, 1; lad, 101, 3; led, 155, 33; ladde, 185, 2 ; pr. 2 sg. leddes, 48, 24; pt. pi. laid (eME.), 5, 27; ledden, 6, 10; ledde, 57, 23; ladd, 116, 2 ; pp. led, 35, 3 ; ledde, 90, 24. Nth. pr. pi. lfdis, 136, 6. eSth. inf. lseden, 180, 1 ; pr. sbj. sg. lfade, 191, 21; pp. yladde, 64, 9; ilaed, 176, 5; ileid, 211, 2. Kt.pr. 3 sg. lede>, 219, 20. If dene, sb., OE. lseden, leden ; language, speech, 191, 18. Cf. Ml. lede. leef (leeve), lges (lest), see lef, lfs. lt, Iff, see lete(n), lfve(n). Iff, sb., OE. leaf; leaf, 51, 22. lf, sb., OE. leaf, /I; permission, 154, 22. Cf. lfve. lef, leef, adj., OE. leof; afoz/-, archaic lief, 9, 26 ; ds. leve, 20^ 19; 33 > 5 5 w & leeve, 241, 2; comp. levere, 22, 21; lever, 152, 28. INth. leif, 126, 17. eSth. leof, 178, 16; leofe, 183, 17; ds. leofen, 183, 25; leofve, 184, 12; comp. leovre, 177, 5; superl. leofvest, 181, 22. lffdi, leghe(n), see lfvedl, He(n), prevaricate. leie(n), wkv., OE. lecgan, infl. by P r ' 3 sg. ; lay, place, put aside, banish; inf. Iey3e, 52, 11; lein, 55, 25 ; leyn, 87, 3 ; ley, 89, 18 ; pt. pi. lseiden, 3, 23 ; lseide, 7, 5 ; pr. 2 sg. leidest, 84, 16; laidest, io 3> 6; //. pi. leiden, 189, 28; leyd, 91, 23 ; pp. leid, 27, 6 ; layd, 155, 23; Sth. pp. ileid, 198, 21; (SEMI.), yleyd, 66, 32. leif, leinte (leinten) , see lef, lengten. Leirchestre, sb., OE. Legraceaster ; Leicester, 227, 2. lfle, adj., OF. leial; loyal, leal, 128, 2*5- leme, sb., OE. leoma; light, gleam, brightness, 155, 1. leme(n), wkv., OE. leomian ; give light, shine; pt. sg. lemede, 61, 14. lemman, sb., OE. leofman ; dear one, leman, 43, 15. len, see lene(n). lfn, sb., OE. lean ; reward, 10, 27. GLOSSARY 391 lende(n), wkv., OE. lendan, lendan ; land, arrive, abide; inf. lende, 87, 18. Nth., pr. 3 sg. lendes, 143, 5; pt. sg. lend, 162, 27. lfne, adj., OE. Maine; lean, not fat, 17. 5- lne(n), wkv., OE. hleonian ; lean, incline, 122, 30. lene(n), wkv., ON. lena, cogn. with OE. laman ; lend; pp. lened, 8, 20; lent, 59, 8. Nth. inf. len, 142, 1. Sth. pr. sbj. sg. lenne, J 79, 33 5 /A ilenet, 194, 7. leng, eME. leng, adv. comp., OE. leng, leng ; longer, 4, 20. lengten, later lenten, leinten, sb., OE. lengten ; spring, season of font, 5, r 3J S s - lentenes, 121, 23; leinten, 200, 3; leinte, 231, 2. lengfle, sb., OE. lengS, f. ; length, 20, 24. lenne (lent), lenten, see lene(n), lengten. leo, leoden, see leun, lede. leof, leofe, leofve, leofen, see lef. leoft, left (lift), adj., OE. *lyft, cf. MDu. luft, 'left'; left {hand), 182,4; lift 22 5> 8 - leop,leorne(n),leote(n),.sv?lfpe(n), lerne(n), lete(n). leoun, see leun. leovemon, sb., OE. *leofman(mon) ; dear one, leman, 192, 30. leovinde, see livie(n). lfpe(n), stv., OE. hleapan-hleop (R); leap; inf. lfpe, 36, 17 ; //. sg. lep, 36, 4 ; pt.pl. lepen, 37, 31. eSth. pt. sg. leop, 195, 18. ler, sb., OE. hleor ; cheek; MnE. &<?r ; //. lere, 37, 21. If red, //. as adj., OE. leeran ; learned, 4, 4. eSth. ilserde, 226, 3. lfre(n), wkv., OE. lseran [lar] ; learn; pr. 3 sg. lfreS, 16, 19; pt. j^Tlfrede, 29, i2i^Hff^ 5. 45 lgrd, 137, 29. Nth./?-. 3 .$. lfres, 91, 28. Sth. inf. lfaren (eSth.), J 96, 5 5 pr. 3 J. IfareS, 198, 7; //. ilfred, 198, 4. lerne(n), lerne(n), wkv., OM. lernian, WS. leornian ; &arw ; inf. lernenn (O), 8, 22 ; pr. 3 jrj-. lerne]>J> (0),io,i8;//.lemed,58,2i. eSth. inf. leornen, 192, 15. Sth. pt.pl. lurnej), 225, 4 ; pt. sg. lurnede, 224, 29. Kt. imp. sg. lyerne, 215, 1; pp. ylyerned, 215, 1. lerningcniht, sb., OE. leorningcniht; disciple; lerninngcnihhtess (O), 12, ls, adj., OE. leas ; false, evil, 1 1 1, 30. lfs, les, a^"., OE. lses; less; Iges, 223, 16; les, 141, 27; lesse, 178, 3; lasse, 225, 6; superl. lfste, 53, 16; lgst, 178, 4; ds. (eSth.) lasten, 190, II j leest, 233, 30. Kt. leste, 219, 9. lfs, sb., OE. leas ; falsehood, 231, 32; ds. lgse, 183, 25. lescun, lesson, sb., AN. lecun (OF. on); lesson, 198, 13; less5n, 224, 19. lese(n), wkv., OM. lesan, WS. lieson ; release, deliver; inf. lesenn (O), 11, 27; lesen, 194, 11; imp.pl. lese'S, 201, 16; pp. lesedd, 11, 8. Cf. Sth. luse(n). lese(n), stv., OE. leosan-leas (2); lose; inf. lese, 53, 25 ; pt. pi. lorn, 67, 1; pp. lfren, 48,3; lfrn, 52, 12. Nth. pr. pi. lesis, 126, 6. Sth.//. ylfre, 95, 16. lfse(n), stv., OE. lesan-laes (5) ; gather, collect ; pt. sg. las, 56, 12. lfsing, lesse, lesson, see lfsynge, lfs, lescun. lfst, lest, lfste, see laste(n), lat, lfs. lest, leste, adv. conj., OE. "Sy lass Se, later les)>e; lest, 121, 23; leste, 202, 23. lest, see lete(n). lfste(n), laste(n), wkv., OE. laistan ; last, endure; Nth. inf. lgst, 168, 11. Sth. pr. ppl. lfstinde, 226, 20. lestende, lestned, see laste(n), listne(n). lfsynge, lfsing, sb., OE. leasing ; falsehood, 11 1, 13 ; lfsing, 40, 11. lete(_n), stv., OM. letan (WS. laHan) -let (R) ; letypermit; leave; think; inf. leten, 6, 13; lsetenn (O), 9, 392 GLOSSARY 26; lete, 52, 2; pr. 2 sg. letest, J 94, 7 * Igst, 63, 5 ; pr. 3 #. letetS, 16, 21 ; /. ^. let, 18, 16; late, 99, 5 5 pt> sg. lt (eME.), 4, 14; let, 12,4; lat, 56, 7; lete, 64, 14; pt.pl. lete, 35, 28 ; pp. let, 61, 30; laten, 56, 5. Sth. inf. leoten (eSth.), 193, 21 ; lften, 201, 1 ; /r. 3 j^-. lfteS, 180, 6; z'w/. j^. l|t, 180, 7; lggt, 241, 2; itnp.pl. lfted, 201, 17; //. jj/. letten, 186, 15; //. ilft, 226, 17; ylet, 221, 9. ljth, .?., OE. laeSSu; hatred, enmity, "7> T 3- lett, OM. *lette, hindrance, let, 107, 7. lette(n), ze/zfo., Nth. = Ml. lette(n); OE. lettan ; hinder, impede ; Nth. pr. pi. lettys, 146, 17; imp. pi. lettes, 139, 14; pt. sg. lett, 163, 28. letter, sb., OF. lettre, 72, 8; pi. letters, 71, 22. leun, leoun, sIk, AN. leun, liun ; /&*, 14, 1 ; leoun, 82, 17; leo, 182, 13. Cf. lyon. leve, see lef. Lfve, sb., OE. ? ; Leve, 82, 2. lfve, sb., OE. leaf, /. ; permission, 18, 28. eSth. lfave, 190, 29. lfve, sb., OE. leafa; belief, faith, 20, 22: . levede, see live(n). lfvedl, sb., OE. hlsefdige ; lady, 52, 1; Ifvedy, 117, 1; lffdl, 155, 5; lffdye, 156, 5. Nth. pi. lfvedis, 129, 19. eSth. lgafdl, 193, 14. Cf. lavedy. If veful, adj., OE. leaffull [(ge)leafa] ; believing, faithful, 234, 4. leve" Ike, adv., OE. leofllce; lovingly, gladly, 28, 19. lve(n), wkv., OE. laefan ; leave, permit; inf. l|ve, 57, 3; /* //. lfve we, 100, 13 ; imp. sg. Iff, 196, 23 ; pr. sbj. sg. lfve, 47, 22 ; pt. sg. lafte, 241, 33; pt. pi. lefte, 223, 25 ; pt. sbj. sg. lefde, 200, 8 ; pp. laft, 49, 19. Nth. inf. Iff, 153, 19. eSth. inf. lgaven, 192, 33 ; imp. pi. lfaveS, 196, 7; //. sg. lfafde, 191, 27;//. yleft, 225, 10. leve(n), wkv., OM. lefan, WS. llefan [geleafa] ; believe^, pr. 3 sg. leveS, 16, 19. Nth. imp. pi. leves, 165, 17;//. sg. lifed, 135, 9. lever, levere, see lef, adj. levinge, sb., Kt. = Ml. levinge ; based on Kt. leve(n), Ml. leve(n) ; remainder, residue, 218, 2. lewe, adj., OE. hleowe; warm, 80, 5. lewed, adj., OE. lsewede ; unlearned, lay, as opposed to clerical, 88, 4. lewse ( = leswe ?),sb. , OM. les (leswe), WS. lses (lseswe),/ [lesan, 'glean']; OE. lses; pasture land, dial. Eng. leasow, 31, 1. leyke(n), stv., ON. leika-lek (R); play, sport, 79, 8. ley}e, .$<$., OM. leg, WS. lieg, #/. ; flame, 61, 14. leyn, ley5en, see leie(n). Lhoaverd, see Lgverd. libbe(n), wkv., OE. libban ; //w; eSth. inf. libben, 192, it ; libbe, 177, 9 ; pr. 1 sg. libbe (SEMI.), 37, 8; pr. ppl. libbinde, 217, 21; libbynde, 218, 33. Cf. live(n). lie, see lich. licam, sb., OE. lichama ; body, corpse, 132, 16. llee(n), lict, see like(n), liht. lich, Hche, sb., OE. lie ; body, 33, 25 ; Hche, 35, 10; eME. lie, 2, 2. lichur, lichdure, sb., OF. lechur, lichur; unchaste person, lecher, 127, 13; lichoure, 147, *j. lid, j3., OE. hlid; cover, lid, 14, 13. lide(n), see ll5e(n). lien, j^., OE. *lien < lean; reward, recompense, 178, 7. lie(n), j/^., OE. licgan-lseg (5) ; lie, recline; belong to; inf. lien, 3, 17; lye, 52, l', pr. 2 j^-. list, 48, 11 ; pr. 3 sg. lle$, 14, 12; 115, 14, 9; pr. pi. Hen, 4, 19; pr. sbj. sg. lye, 121, 20; pt. sg. lai, 1, 14; lag, 27, 30 ; lay, 47, 25 ; pt. pi. leien, 190, 13 ; leyen, 79, 14 ; pp. leyn, 53, 9 ; lei3en, 58, 20. Nth.pr.pl. ligges, 153, 17; lies, 152, 14. Sth. (SEMI.) inf. ligge, 41, 30; pr. GLOSSARY 393 i sg. ligge, 52, 24; pt.sg. (eSth.) lsei, 181, 12. lie(_n), j**., OM. legan-leg, WS. leogan-leag (2); lie, prevaricate, deny, be false to ; z'/". lien, 199, 18 ; pr. 3 sg. lie$, 199, 15. Sth. inf. llhen, 1 94, 3 ; pr. ppl. Hhinde, 191, 21. Kt. pr. 3 jy, leghej), 214, 15. lif, OE. lif; gfo 8, 17; liif, 65, 7 ; l$e, 106, 15 ; *. lives, 48, 3 ; *ft. in phr. on live, a/zztf, 33, 1 ; of live, 41, 32 ; pi. ? live, 160, 9. eSth. afr. life, 176, 23 ; lyve, 215, 12. life, lifed, see live(n), leve(n). lifedsei, sb., OE. lifdoeg; lifeday, life; ds. lifedage, 186, 20. lifhali, adj., OE. *llfhalig; holy in life, holy, 191, 20. liflade, sb., OE. lifted,/. ; way of life, conduct, life, 191, 19. lift, see leoft. lift, sb., OE. lyft ; air, upper region, 152, 20. lifte, wkv., ON. lypta, lyfta; lift; pp. lift, 143, 4. lifte(n), wkv., ON. lyfta, cf. Icl. lypta < lyfta ; lift ; pp. lifted, 101, 20. lige, adj., OF. lige (liege); liege, 232, 20. ligeance, sb., OF. ligence; allegiance, 2 35, 5- ligeman, sb., OF. lige (liege) + ME. man; liegeman, 233, 31. ligge(n), see lie(n) ' recline.' libera, sb., OE. Leohtberend, translation of L. Lucifer ; Lucifer, 68,5. Ii3tli, adv., OE. leohtllce; lightly, easily, 50, 10. Ii3tnesse, li3tnisse, sb., OE. lihtness, /. ; light, brightness, 66, 32 ; li3t- nisse, 67, 22. liijtyng, sb., OE. lyhting,/. ; illumi- nation, 103, 7. ligte(n), wlz?., OE. lihtan, lihtan; make light or easy, alight; inf. ligten, 14, 16; pp. ligt, 27, 28. Sth. inf. lihten, 192, 20; pp. yli3t, 65, 3- llhen, see lie(n) prevaricate. lihhtlike, see lihtlike. liht, sb., OM. lent (leht, liht), WS. leoht; light; lict, 82, 20; lyhte, 117,6. lihte(n), see ligte(n). lihte(n), wkv., OM. lehtan, WS. leohtan, liohtan; light, kindle ; inf. lihten, 186, 12 ; pt. pi. lihtede, 5, 14. lihtlike, adv., OM. lehtllce, WS. leohtlice ; lightly, easily ; lihhtlike (O), 13, 5. liif, see lif. lik, lich, adj., OE. gelic ; like ; lyche, 98, 20; like, 126, 10. like(n), wkv., OE. lician ; please, like ; pr. 3 sg. like, 193, 9 ; pr. sbj. sg. lyke, 232, 20 ; pt. sg. likede, 14, 16 ; licede, 176, 13.. Nth. pr. 3 sg. likes, 128, 4. lim (lime), sb. } OE. llm; lime, 73, 2. lim, lime , sb., OE. lim; limb, member, 3,^13; lime, 60, 12; ds. lime, 50, 15- limel, adv., OM. limmelum, WS. mselum ; limb by limb, 193, 25. limpe(n), stv., OE. limpan-lamp (lgmp) (3); happen, be becoming; pr. 3 sg. limpeS, 200, 23. Lined, sb., OE. Lincolne (Lincolle) ; Lincoln, 1, 5. linde, sb., OE. lind, and linde, /. ; linden, lime-tree, 51, 22. Lindeseye, sb., OM. Lindeseg, WS. Lindesig,/". ; Lindsey, L stand of the Lindi,%*j, 19. line, sb., OE. line ; rope, strong cord, 81, 14. lippe, sb., OE. lippe; lip, 102, 19. list, sb., OE. lyst ; pleasure, lust, 20, -r6". liste(n), wkv., OE. hlystan; listen; inf. lisstenn (O), 10, 22. Nth. imp.jpl. listens, 165, 17. Sth. imp. pi. liisteS, 196, 5. listne(n), wkv., *hlystnan, cf. Swed. lyssna ; listen ; pr. 3 sg. listneft, 20, 23 ; pt. sg. listnede, 24, 9; listned, 98, 29. S h. inf. ltistnin, 191, 19. lit, lit, sb., OE. lyt ; little ; ds. lite, 177, 22 ; lyte, 215, 20 ; lite, 40, 32. 394 GLOSSARY litel, litle, adj., OE. lytel; little, 2, 17; little (O), 8, 20; lytel and lytel, little by little, 222, 21 ; lyttill, i_45, 2. WM1. luytel, 120, 1. Sth. lutel, 180, 15. lr$e(n), stv., OE. ll&m-laft (1); <?, travel; inf. llfre, 182, 13. lSJe(n), wkv., ON.hlySa; listen; imp. pi. llfteS, 22, 13; lldeft, 196, 6. Nth. imp.pl. lithes, 157, 9. li$erie(n), wkv., OM. ieSrian, WS. lleSrian (lySrian) ; lather, become covered with foam; pr. sbj. sg. liSerl, 194, 20. live, see lif. live(n), Sth. livie(n), wkv., OE. llfian ; live ; inf. liven, 4, 20 ; lyve, 88, 14 ; pr. 3 j^. liveth, 31, 31 ; pr. pi. liven, 34, 10 ; //. sg. livede, 7, 16; pt.pl. liveden, 73, 22; lived, 73, 21 ;pp. lyved, 91, 2. Nth. inf. life, 130, 32 ; pr. ppl. liffand, 169, 14. Sth.pr.pl. livieS, 196, 18; pr. ppl. livlende, 192, 1 ; leovinde, 194, 24 ; pt. sg. levede, 215, 11. I9, inter/., OE. la ; lo, 90, II. loand, see lnd. lob, sb. } OE. lobbe, f. ; spider, J3, 9- I9C, sb., OE. lac; offering, gift, 178, 16. lgd, j<5., OE. lad, ^ ; journey, load, 63, 23. lgdllch, lgdlukest, j^ lgpli. Lodovia, $., Lat. Lodovia ; Lodovia, 221, 29. Lodway, sb., lof, s. (?), origin uncertain ; expres- sion lof and grin, instruments of torture, 3, 14. See note. lf, l^fe, j^.,_OE. hlaf; /<?<*/, 90, 5. lofe(n), see l9ve(n). logen, lowe, see lahhe(n). 16ke(n), wkv., OE. ldcian; look, keep, observe ; inf. loken, 18, 8 ; imp. sg. I5ke, 67, 20; looke, 239, 7; imp.pl. loke}>, 200, 1 1 ; pr.sbj.sg. I5ke, 10, 7 ; pt. sg. lokede, 40, 26 ; pp. loke for I5ked in rime, 40, 4. lNth. inf. luke, 142, 25. Sth. /r. pi. lokej), 218, 16 ; pr. sbj.pl. lokl, 219, 31. loking, pp. as j^., based on I5ke(n); partf, keeping, looking, 49, 19. 19111b, .r., OE. lamb, lamb (l^mb) ; /*, 199, 4. lome, adv., OE. gel5me ; often, fre- quently, T 76, II. lond, sb., OE. land, lond (lnd) ; land; loand = Ignd, 226, 6; els'. lpnde, 19, 10. Sth.//. lgnden, 182, 30. Cf. land. lndie(n), wkv., OE. landian, In- dian ; land, as a ship ; pt. pi. lpndede, 222, 15. long, adj., OE. lang, lng; long; * Sth. fas. lgnge, 181, 5. longage, so., OF. langage ; language, 224,4. l9nge, adv., OE. lange, l^nge ; long, _39> J 3- l9nge(n), wkv., OE. langian, lngian; reach forth, extend, belong; inf. lpnge, 221,, 32; NEM1. pr. 3 sg. lnges, 76, 3 1 - looke, see 16ke(n). Looth, sb., Lat. (Vulgate) Loth ; Lot, _238, 3- l9rd, l9rding, see l9verd ^verd- ing. l9rdshipe(n), wkv., based on OE. hlaforSscipe, sb. ; have lordship over, rule; inf. lordship, 105, II. l9re, OE. lar,/. ; lore, teaching, 16, 19. l9re, adj., OE. lar, sb.?; learned, 88,4. Lome, sb., Lome ; J^hn of, 167, 9. losle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. lose(n) ; OE. losian ; lose, be deprived of; pp. ileosed (eSth.), 186, 24. lost, see lust. lte, sb., ON. lat, lseti, n. ; counte- nance, manner, 30, 8 ; pi. lten, 28, 2. Nth. late, 170, 9. lg$j 19th, adj., OE. la$; loath, 19, 30; Igth, 78,11. I9PH, adj., OE. laSlic; loathly, loathsome, 62, II. Sth. lpolich, 202, 33 ; superl. lpdlukest, 198, 32. loud, adj., OE. hlud ; loud, 48, 18. lough, louk, seel&hhe(n), Luc. ldute(n), lowte(n), see lute(n). GLOSSARY 395 lovelich, adj., Sth. = Ml. luvll; OE. luflic ; lovely, handsome, 230, XI, lovelgnging, sb., OE. lufu + langung (longung) ; love longing, desire of Jove, 97, 30. lgve(n), wkv., OE. lofian; praise; eME. inf. lofenn (O), 9, 25. lVth. pt. pi. lovyt, 175, 18. loverd, lgrd, sb., OE. hlafweard ; ^idTd^ji^, ,15 ; lrd, 25, 12; lprde, 106, 28. " Sth. Lhoaverd, 226, I. Nth. gs. without ending lgrde fete, 132, 12. loverding, lading, sb., based on lverd ; lording, lord, sir; lgverding, 80, 22 ; lgrding, 42, 9. lovie, loviynde, see luve(n). ldvynge, lovyng, sb., OE. lofung, /. ; praise, laudation, 145, 23 ; 169, 4. lovyt, see love(n). lowe, sb., OE. hlsew, hlaw-hlawe; cave, earlier mound, hill, 62, 11. lowe(n), wkv., based on OE. lag< ON. lagr ' low ' ; make low ; pt. sg. lowed, 103, 17. lowe, see lahhe(n). Lowis, sb., OF. Louis < HloSwig ; Louis ; Lowis of Bavere, Louis of Bavaria, 162, 9. Luc, Luk, .ftS.^OF. Luc; Luke, 209, 19. Nth. Louk, 148, 1. Lucie, sb., OF. Lucie ; Lucy ; Seint, 229, 21. lude, adv., OE. hliide; loudly, aloud, 36, 28. lufe(n), see luve(n). lufredene, sb., OM. lufreden, WS. lufraMen,/. ; love, friendship, 154, 12. lufsum, adj., OE. lufsum ; loveable, lovely, 192, 1; super I. lufsumest, 193, 24. lufsumllche, adv., OE. lufsumllce ; kindly, graciously, 193, 28. liifte, sb., Sth. = Ml. lift; OE. lyft; air; ds. liifte, 178, 26. luke, see 16ke(n). luke(n), slv., OM. lucan-lec (WS. leac) (2) ; lock; inf. luken, 14, 13; pr. 3 sg. luke-S, 19, 15; pt. sg. lek, 63, 21 ; pt.pl. luken, 189, 28; pp. loken, 77, 32. Lunden, sb., OE. Lundon (den) ; London ; ds. Lundene, 2,8. Lundenisc, -issc, adj., OE. Lun- denisc; of London, 2, 8 ; wk. Lun- denissce, 5, 32. ltirdan, sb., OF. lourdein; lazy person, 138,2. lurke, w,z>.,perh. OE. *lurcian, based on *luran ; lurk ; pr. ppl. lurkand, 168, 17. lurnie(n), see lerne(n). luse(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. lese(n) ; WS. ljesan (lysan) ; release, deliver; pp. ilusd, 180, 14. lust, sb., OE. lust ; desire, lust, in older sense of pleastire ; lusst (O), 12, 16; luste, 144, 10; //. lostes, 216, 28. luste (n), see liste(n). luste(n), wkv., OE. lystan ; be pleas- ing, delight ; pt. sg. liist, 233, 30. lustne(n), see listne(n). lute, sb., OF. lut ; lute', 237, 10. liitel, see litel. lute(n), loute(n), lowte(n), stv., OE. lutan-leat (2) ; bow, incline the head; inf. loute, 53, 17 ; lowte, J 45> 24; pt.pl. lutten, 25, 3. luper, see lythyr. luSere, adv., Sth. = Ml. li>ere ; OE. lySer ; badly, terribly, 194, 20. lutle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. litlen, litlen ; OE. lytlian; belittle, 194, 23. luve, sb., OE. lufu ; love, 4, 32. luve(n), Sth. luvie(n), wkv., OE. lufian ; love; inf. luven, 21, 6; luve, 37, 4 ; //. sg. luvede, 7, 25 : pt. pi. luveden, 4,27; pp. luved, 8, 3. Nth. pr. pi. lufes, 144, 2 ; //. //. hint, JLZOji8 ; pp. lufde, 140, I. Sth. (SEML775*/. luvlen, 17, 27; luvle, 47, 23 ; pr. ppl. lovlynde, 219, 27 ; pr. sbj. sg. lime, 191, 20. luxurie, sb., OF. luxurie, luxur ; luxury, wantonness, 238, 2. luytel, lyche, lye(n), see litel, lik, lie(n). lyenge, sb. } based on root of OAng. 39^ GLOSSARY legan, 'prevaricate'; lying, 147, 20. lyernie(n), lyfe, see lerne(n), lif. lyht, lyke(n), see liht, like(n). lyknie(n), wkv., OE. *llcnian, cf. Swed. likna ; liken, make like, com- pare, inf. lykne, 224, 23. lykynge, sb., OE. llcung,/. ; liking, pleastire, 117, 28. lyon, sb., NF. lion, leon; lion, 48, 16. Cf. leun. lyte, lytel, see lite, litel. lyj>, sb., OE. liS ; joint, limb, 50, 15. lythyr, adj., OE, lySre ; evil, bad, 1 1 1 , 30. Sth. liij?er, 207, 10. lyttill, lyve,'lyve(n), see litel, lif, live(n). lyvynge, sb., based on live(n) ; living, condition of life, 120, 2. ma, adv., eME., Nth. for mp ; OE. ma ; more, 6, 3 ; comp. mare, 3, 30 ; mar, 5, 28; superl. mst, 39, 25; mast, 132, 27. INth. mair, 167, 16. Sth. superl. m|st, 176, 7; ma?st, 187, 30 (eSth.). Kt. mest, 216, 16. mad, adj., OE. (ge)ma;d; mad, angry, 54, 27 ; madd, no, 26. meei, j^ mei. msere, ad/., OF., maere ; famous, illus- trious, 188, 17. meessedeei, meest, see messedai, ma. Magdalen, *., OF.?; Magdalene, 132, 11. ma:je, sb., OM. mege (mage), WS. mjege (mage); kinswoman, 177, 5. magt, maht, mahte, sb., OM. mseht, WS. meaht,/. ; might, power; magt, 20, 13; mahhte (O), 10, 15. Cf. mi5t. mai, may, sb., OE. mgeg,/. (?) ; maid, earlier kinswoman!, 45, 7; may, 47,8- maid, see make(n), vb. maiden, meiden, maide, sb., OE. msegden; maiden ; meiden, 14, 19; maide, 36, 5. Sth. meiden, 191, 19; ?." meidenes, 196, 24; gpl. maidene, 190, 26. Mailrps, sb., Maih-os, 223, 3. maine, sb., OE. msegen, msegn ; might, main, 138, 26. maine, meyne, mfn^e, *., OF. maisnee, mainee ; household, re- tainers, 46, 14; meyne, 57, 10; mfn3e, 137, 4; mn$he, 167, 30. mainlf s, adj. , OE. msegenleas ; power- less, 17, 5. maintene(n), wkv., OF. maintenir; maintain', inf. maintgne, 158, 20. mair, see ma. mair, sb., OF. maire ; mayor, 233, 2. mairaltee,^., OF. mairalte; mayor- alty, office of mayor, 232, 24. maister, mayster, maystir, sb., OF. maistre; master,^, 28; mayster, 139, 30; maystir, 136, 25. Sth. meister, 198, 6. maistrie, maistri, sb., OF. maistrle ; mastery, lordship, dominion, 206, 32. Nth. maistri, 148, 16. mak, make, sb., OE. (ge)maca; equal, mate, companion, 129, 18. make(n), eME. maken, Sth. makle(n), wkv.,OE. macian; make, do ; inf. maken, 17, 19; pr. 3 sg. maketT, 147 n \'"py.^ppl. makand, 101, 8 ; pKsg. makede (eME.), 2, 4; macod (eME.);' 2, 23; maket (eME.), 5, 3; makede, 36, 20; made, 21, 12 ; pt. 2 sg. makedest, 38, 28; madest; 56, 14; //. pi. makeden (eME.), 7, 19; maden. 56, 24 ; made, 204, 26 ; pp. maked (eM E.), 2, 28; maked, 3^ "23;" mad, 117, 17. Nth. inf. make, 129, 4 ; mak, 129, 5 ; pr. 3 sg. mas, 108, 24; (INth.) //. sg. maid, 167, 19. Sth. inf. makien (eSth.), 190, 28; makese (eSth.), 184, 18; makien, 226, 12 ; imp. pi. makleft, 202, 19; pp. imaked, 226, 12; imad, 61, 7 ; ymad, 203, 23. Malduit, sb., Malduit; Malduit or Mauduit; William, 4, 22. malisun, sb., AN. maleisun, malisun ; malediction, 77, 29. man, see mun(e). GLOSSARY 397 man, mon, ' sb., OE. man (mon); wow, 2, 26; mon, 43, 28; ^j. mann&s- 'y, 1 7 ; tfy. manner I.I , 17; //. men, 1, 16 ; gpl. manne (eME.), 14, 20. Nth. mane, 145, 28 ; gs. mans, 137, 19; ^/.men, 147, 13; mens, 147, 25. eSth. as. monne, 203, 2 ; gpl. monnes, 185, 13 ; raon- nen, 185, 31 ; dpi. monnen, 185, 27. man, me, indcf. prn., OE. man, sb. ; one, some ; mann (O), 10, 11 ; me, 2, 22. man, sb., eME., Nth. = Ml. mgn; OE. gemana ; companionship, mar- riage, intercourse, 192, 17. manas, sb., OF. manace, menace ; menace, 94, 32. manasinge, sb. andpr.ppl.,OF .mena- cier, manacier ; menacing, threat, I59,i. Manassen, sb., Lat. as. Manassen ; Manasseh, 24, 23. maneir, see manere. manekynde, mankynde, sb., OE. *mancynd ; mankind, 145, 15; mankynde, 242, 3. manere, sb., OF. maniere ; manner, sort, 64, 21 ; pi. maners, 92, 14. INth. maneir, 173, 8. manheid, sb., Nth. = Ml. manhfde ; OE. *manhsed,_/! ; manhood, 173,11. mani,mani3, adj., OE. manig,mgnig; many, 3, 13; mani? (O), 9, 8; manie a, 32, 8 ; pi. manie, 4, 25 ; manige, 25, 20. eSth. gs. manies, 177, 12; meny, 221, 9. manlJfieldlic, adj., eME. = Ml. manl- fldli; OM. manigfaldlic, WS. -feald- ; manifold, numerous, 5,3. manke, sb., OE. mancus ; mancus, eighth of a pound, 178, 13. mankin, .?., OE. manncynn ; man- kind', mannkinne nede (O) m OE. manncynna ned, need of mankind, 11,7; nankin, 18, 27 ; mankinne, 56, 2. Sth. monciin, 184, 3. manly, a2?z/.,OE. mannlice; manfully, boldly, 112, 22. manred, sb., OM. manreden, WS. -rseden ; homage, 2, 28 ; manrede, 79, 23- mantel, sb., OF. mantel ; mantel, 229, 8. manyfalde, adj., Nth. = Ml. mani- fold; manifold, 137, 20. many what, zVzafe/". prn. , OE. manig + hwset ,* Wfl/ things, 89, 9. marc at, marchal, 5^ market, mare- seal. marchand, sb., OF. marchand ; mer- chant, 106, 26 ; marchande, 107, 10. marchaundye, see marchaundyse. marchaundyse, sb. , O F . merchandise ; merchandise, 120, 18 ; new sg. mar- chaundy e, 95, 22. Mare, see Marie. marescal, marchal, sb., OF. mare- scal; marshal, 227,4; marchal, 230, 31. marten, j<? morwen. Marie, Mare, sb., OF. Marie ; Mary, 14, 19; ^r. without ending Marie dgle, 201, 22. Nth. Mare, 131,9. Marius, sb., Lat. Marius ; Marius, mythical king of Britain, 220, 18. market, marcat, sb., OE. market ; mai-ket, 120, 25. Sth. ds. marcatte, 212, 7. marre(n), wkv., OM. merran, WS. mierran ; hinder, waste, mar', pt.pl. marryd, 112, 24. marter, martir, see martyr. Martha, Marthe, sb., Lat. Martha; Martha, 132, 13 ; Marthe, 201, 20; gs. Marthe, 201, 30. Martin, sb., OF. Martin ; Martin, abbot of St. Neot's, I, II. martyr, sb., OE. martyr (L); martyr, martir, 191, 23; marter, 116, 16; pi. martyrs, 3, 5. mas, see make(n). masse, sb., OE. msesse; mass, 51, 6. massedsei, mast, see messedai, ma- mast, sb., OE. msest; mast {of a ship), 86, 25. master, wkv., Nth. m Ml. maistre(n) ; OF. maistrer ; master ; pt. sg. mas- terit, 172, 31. mater, sb., OF. matere; matter, 129, 3- matines, sb.pl., OF. matines; matins, morning service , 51, 6, 398 GLOSSARY matremoyne, sb., OF. matrimoine; matrimony, 147, 20. maugre, mawgre,/^/., OF. maugre; in spite of; mawgre, 136, 30 ; maugre his, in spite of him, 137, 11. maumet,mawmet,^., OF. Mahomet; mahomet, then idol, 141, 27 ; maw- met, 192, 4. maumetry, mawmetry, sb., based on maumet ; idolatry, 135,9; //.ma w- metryse, 145, 12. mawgre, see maugre. mawgre, sb., OF. maugre ; ill-will, displeasure, evil, 159, 2. mawmet, see maumet. mawmetry, mawmetry se, see mau- metry. Maximian, sb., Lat. Maximianus ; Maximian, 192, 3. Maximus, sb., Lat. Maximus; Maxi- mus, 221, 12. may, see mai. may, j., OE. mseg; relative, kinsman, 153, 21. Sth. mei, 177, 5; msei, 183, 12 (eSth.). ; <&. mseie, 184, 16. mayle, j3., OF. maile ; coat of mail, 112, 24. mayn, j3.,OE. msegen ; force, strength, power, 41, 2. maynteigne(n), mz>., OF. maintenir ; maintain ; inf. meynteigne, 233, 30; pp. maynteigned, 234, 1. Cf. maintfne(n). mayster (maystir), me, x^maister, man. me, adv. conj., cf. OFris. MDu. men ; but, 194, 6. Mearch = March, sb., OF. March, Mars; March, 197, 9. medcyn, see medecine. mede, sb., OE. med,/". ; reward, 10, 28. medecine, j<5., OF. medicine ; tnede- cine; medcyn, 143, 13. me (mee), meete(n), mei, see ic, mete(n), muge(n). mei, see may. meiden, meister, meit, see maiden, maister, mete(n). meioliad, sb., OE. majgo'had ; vir- ginity, 192, 17. mek, adj., ON. miukr ; meek ; meke, 92, 16. eSth. meok, 195, 13. mekelich, mekely, see mekly. meke(n), wkv., OM. *mecan?, cf. ON. miukr, 'meek'; make meek; pt. sg. meked, 96, 23. mekenesse, mekill, see meknes, micel. mekly, adv., based on mek ; meekly, 96, 30 ; mekely, 146, 30. Sth. mekellch, 236, 9. meknes, mekenesse, sb., based on mek ; meekness, 100, 6 ; mekenesse, 236, 27. mei, sb., OM. mei, "WS. mail ; time, occasion, meal, 21, 16. melde(n), wkv., OE. meldian, meldian ; declare, accuse ; Nth. inf. meld, 155, 31. melle(n), ivkv., OE. medler, meller; mix, mingle, meddle ; Sth. pp. imelled, 221, 25; ymelled, 223, 10. mellyng, sb., based on OF. melter; mingling, 224, 13. membre, sb., OF. membre ; member, 232, 21. Nth. //. membris, 139, 24. memorie, sb., OF. memorie; memory, remembrance, 119, 2. menace(n), wkv., OF. menacier ; menace, threaten ; inf. menacen, 104, 25. mfne(n), wkv., OF. mener ; manage, urge on\ behave, act; Nth. pp. mfnd, 158, 13. mene(n), wkv., OE. msenan; mean; indicate, signify ; moan, complain ; pr. 1 sg. mfne, 20, 21; pr. 3 sg. mfne)>> (O), 9, 3. Nth. pr. 3 sg. mfnes, 83, 10; pt. sg. mfnyt, moaned, 167, 12; ment, 156, 16. mfn^e, mfn^he, see maine. mennissk, adj., ON. menskr, cogn. with OE. mennisc; human; wk. mennisske (O), 12, 4. menske, sb., ON. mennska ; dignity, honor, 194, 32. menske(n), wkv., ON. menska, sb., cogn. with OE. mennisc ; dignify, honor; Nth. pr. 3 sg. menskes, 129,27. GLOSSARY 399 ment, meny, see mfne(n), mani. mfnynge, sb., OE. *maenung, f. ; meaning; t5 mgnynge, in meaning, 222, 29. meok, meracle, see mek, miracle, mere, sb. } OAng. merce, WS. mierce ; mark, 130, 17. mercer, sb., OF. mercier; mercer, 198, 28. mercerye, j^., OF. mercerie ; mercery, company of mercers or merchants, 232, 21. mercl, mercye, sb., OF. merci ; mercy, thanks, 25, 24; mercve, 154, 27. merciable, a^/., OF. merciable; merciful, having mercy, 104, 23. merciful, adj., OF. merci + ME. ful ; merciful, 104, 17. Mercii, sb., Lat. Mercii ; Mercians, 225,21. mercye, j^ merci. mere, sb., OAng. *merre, allied to merran, WS. mierran, 'hinder'; hindrance, 128, 17. merie, mery, see mirle. Merlin, sb., Merlin, 191, 13. merre(n), wkv., OE. merran; mar, injure; pr. 3 sg. merrift, 194, 32. mersuine, sb., OE. mereswin ; sea- pig, porpoise, dolph in, 151, 27. merveyle, mervayl, sb., OF. mer- veille; marvel, 90, 19; mervayl, 65>i7. mery, see mirie. mes, sb., OF. mes; mess, course at table, feast; pi. mes, 57, 4. meschef, misehef, sb., OF. meschief ; mischief, trouble ; mischefe, 118, 3 ; pi. meschevys, 136, 28. INth. mis- cheif, 169, 15. mesellfenn, meself, see self, message, sb., OF. message ; message ; errand, embassy ; in message, 206, 6. messager, messanger, sb., OF. messager; messenger; pi. mes- sageres, 96, 9 ; messangerys, 106, 1. messe, sb., OE. moesse, messe; mass, 9, 2. Cf. masse, messeboc, messebok, sb., OE. msesseboc, messeboc; mass book, missal, 9, 2 ; messebok, 76, 26. messedai, sb., OE. msesse (messe) daeg ; massday, as. 1, 1 2 ; massedsei, 1, 19. messegere, j^., OF. messe + ON. gervi ; mass garments, things per- taining to the mass, 76, 24. messesgng, sb., OE. msesse (messe) song; song of the mass, 34, 19. . messinge, sb., OF. mes + ME. -inge ; messing, eating together, 215, 22. mfst, see ma. mester, mister, mysteir, sb., OF. mestier; ^^, />W(?, occtipation, need, necessity ; mester, 200, 24 ; mister, 139, 10. lNth. it is na mysteir, there is no need, 1 70, 24. mfsure, sb., OF. mesure; measure, 147, 16. mete, met, sb., OE. mete; meat, 16, 12; pi. mgten, 22, 15. Nth. mft, mete(n), wkv., OE. metan; meet; inf. meete, 239, 21 ; pr. sbj. sg. mete, 138, 20 ; //. sg. mette, 66, 5 ; pt.pl. mettin, 60, 27; mett, 112, 22. lNth. inf. meit = met, 170, 2. mfte(n), wkv., OE. gemsetan; dream ; pt. sg. mette, 227, 12. mfte(n), stv., OE. metan-mset (5) ; measure, mete; pt. sg. mette, 128, 18. mepynkyp, see J)inke(n). mett, sb., OE. met; measure, 147, mgtyng, sb., OE. meeting,/". ; dream, 228, 26. meyne, meynteigne(n), a?* maine, maynteigne(n) . mi, my, see min. micel, mycel, michel, miche, moche, adj., adv., OE. mycel; much, great, large; mycel (eME.), 4, 12;" michel, 38, 9; michil, 26, 14 ; michele, 64, 2 ; mich e, 65, 1 7 ; myche, 125, 20; moche, 92, 11. Nth. (NEM1.) mikell (O), 8, 21 ; mikil, 52, 12; mykele, 124, 9; mikel, 14Q, 28; mekil, 135, 3. mucheT7T76, 12; ds. miichele, 4oo GLOSSARY I 79> 3* fd*<> miiclre, 185, 11; miichelere, 188, 4 ; miic he, 181, 23. Michelmasse, sb., OET"Michahel + msesse ; Michaelmas, 209, 19. mid, mide, mit, prep, adv., OE. mid; with, 1,6; mide, 15, 28; mit, 14, 11. middsei, ^., OE. middseg; midday, 1, 16. middel, j3., OE. middel ; middle, ds. midle, 182, 15. middelserd, see midelf rd. middelnicht, adj., OE. middelniht; midnight, 82, 19. middenfard, sb., eSth. = Ml. mid- dengrd ; OE. middaneard ; middle dwelling, earth, 180, 18. midelfrd, sb., OE. *middel geard, cf. middan (mid) geard ; mid- dwelling, abode of man, earth, 157, 15. eSth. middelserd, 184, 22. midewintre, midwinter, sb., OE. middewinter ; midwinter ; mide- wintre dsei, Christmas day, 2, 10; midwinter, 7, 31. midside, sb., OE. mid + side; mid- side, middle of the side, 61, 15. Michel, sb., Lat Michael; Michael, 67, 19. mi5t, mi^ht, myght, sb., OM. maeht, mint, WS. meaht, miht ; might ; mi3ht, 55, 13; myght, 106, 22; pi. mijtis, 51, 18 ; my3tes, 103, 10. mi^tful, sb., ME. mi3t + ful; mighty, 101, 22. mighti, adj., OAng. msehtig, WS. mihtig; mighty, 136, I. mikell, see micel. milce, sb., OE. milds, milts, f. ; mercy, I, 4. milde, adj. , OE. milde; mild, 2, 27 ; wz/. mylder, 92, 17. mildelike, myldely, adv., OE. mildellce, mildelice; mildly, 18, 9; myldely, 97, 25. mile, sb., OE. mil,/*.; */&; long time, 38, 1. milk, sb., OE. meoluc, mile ; milk, 84, 23. min, mi, my, pos. prn., OE. mln ; f?tf, 8, 13; ml, 38, 30; my, 52, 18. eSth. minne < mine, 184, 12, fds. mire < minre, 182, 4. minde, adj., OE. *gemynde, mynde ; mindful, minded, 56, 3. ministre, sb., OF. ministre ; minister; pi. mynystyrs, 147, 17;//. ministris, 105, *3- minne, minster, see min, mynstre. minte(n), w^., OE. myntan ; think, intend; pt. sg. mint, 4, 20. miracle, eME. miracle, sb., OF. miracle; miracle; miracle, 5, 3; miracle, 80, 7 ; myracle, 99, 30. Nth. meracle, 131, 31. mire, see min. mire, sb., OE. nvyre; mire, 164, 31. mire^pe, myrthe, sb., OE. myrh)>,/.; mirth, 43, 12; myrthe, no, 30. Sth. miirkSe, 180, 32 ; miirSe, 194, 32 ; pi. miiroen, 196, 17. mirie, merie, mery, adj., OE. myrige ; merry, pleasant, 57, 14 ; merie, 245, 22 ; mery, no, -28. Sth. miirye, 244, 15. mirke, mirk, adj., OE. myrce, ON. myrkr; dark, murky, 16, 16; mirk, 77, 7- mirknes, sb. ON. myrkr, cogn. with OE. mirce + ME. -nes ; murkiness, darkness, 150, 19. misdede, Sth. misdfde, sb., OM. misded, WS. misdeed, f. ; misdeed, 21, 9; pi. misdedes, 18, 13. Sth. misdfde, 180, 10. misdo(n), anv., OE. misdon ; do amiss, misdo; inf. misdon, 2, 4; pt. pi. mysdede, 97, 2. Sth. pt. pi. misdiide, 179, 10; pp. misd5, 206, 30. miseise, sb., OF. mesaise ; misease, trouble, 202, 27. miself, see self. misleve(n), wkv., based on OM. levan, WS. llevan ; discredit, dis- believe; pp. misleved, 199, 13. mislich, adj., OE. misllc; wanting in likeness, miserable (?), 194, 28. misliche(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. mis- like(n) ; OE. mislician ; dislike, be displeasing; pr. 3 sg. misllcheft, i7 6 > J 3. GLOSSARY 401 miss, mischefe, see mysse, mes- chef, mist, sb., OE. mist ; mist^^iO, 20. *"*~~eSth. ds. miste, 176, 18. mistake(n), zukv., ON. mistaka -tok (6) ; mistake ; pp. mistakin, 156, 24. mister, mysteir, see mester. mit, see mid. mipe(n), stv., OE. mI3an-ma8 (1) ; avoid, conceal; inf. mijte, 84, 32. mix, sb., OE. meox, mix; dunghill, 194, 25. 1119, adv., adj., OE. ma, ffoTz/. ; more, 32, 17; aw;/, mpr, 1, 7 ; super I. mgst, 19, 2. eSth. <r<w//. moare = mgre 2 _2 26, 5. mobill, niobyll, ^'., OF. moble, older mueble, moeble ; moveable, 147, 24; as sb.pl. mgbylls, 147, 28. moche, see micel. mod, sb., OE. m5d ; courage, pride, 18, 10; mood, 227, ~2Tf ds. mode (eSth.), 181, 11. moder, sb., OE.'modor; mother, 7, 8 ; mooder, 241, 2; modur, 128, 28 ; m5dyre, 146, 25 ; gs. moder, 220, 16; moodres, 240, 33. " modi, see mody. modi^nesse, sb., OE. modigness,/". ; courage, pride, 9, 25. Modrf d, sb., OF. Mordret in Wace ; Modred, 181, 1 8 ; ,^r. Modrfdis, 182, 5 ; ds. Modrgde, 181, 3 ; Modrgd, 184, 3- modur, see moder. mody, modi, adj., OE. modig; brave, proud, MnE. moody, 48, 1 ; modi, 192,3- modyre, moghte (mobt), see moder, muge(n). m61de,mold,^., OE. molde ; ground, earth, mould, 68, 12. mon, see man. moncim, monek, monen, see man- kin, munee,mune(n). mone, sb., OE. mona ; moon, 1,15. mgne, sb., OE. *mane, *miene, cf. msenan, wkv. ; moan, 58, 14. mone, sb., OF. moneie ; money, 162, 3i. moneliht, sb., OE. mona + leoht; moonlight, 81, 9. mone"5, moneJ>, sb., OE. moneS; month, 197, 9 ; //. mone, 34, 15; monej), 228, 22. monk, monke, see munee. montance, mbuntduns, sb., OF. montance, AN. muntance ; amount, 245, 2 ; mountouns, 94, 30. monument, sb., OF. monument ; monument, 143, 9. monweored, sb., OE. mannwerod; band of men ; ds. monweorede, 189, 8. mood, mooder, moot (moost), see mod, moder, mot. mor, sb., OE. mor ; moor, waste land; INth. mure, 169, 22. Sth. pi. moren, 182, 11. mre, more5e (moreghen), see m, morwen. more^entide, moretide, sb., OE. morgentide ; morning, morrow, 39, 28 ; moretld, 39, 16. moreyn, sb., OF. morine ; murrain, 224, 26. morne(n), //#., OE.murnan; mourn; pt. sg. morned, 106, 13. Cf. murne(n). mornyng, sb., based on OE. morgen ; morning, 103, 4. mornyng, sb., OE. murnung; mourn- ing, 92, 1. Morre, sb., Moray, 158, 26. Mortemer, sb., OF. Mortemer (en -Brai) ; Mortimer ; Roger, sixth Baron Wigmore, 227, 7. morE, sb., OE. morS ; death, destruc- tion, 184, 23. morwen, more}e, sb., OE. morgen ; morning, morrow, 29, 17; more3e, 40, 15 ; mar3en, 181, 7; moreghen, 212,3. morweslep, sb., OM. morgen + slep ; morning sleep, 57, 14. mpst, see mg. mot, ptprv., OE. mot-moste ; may, must ; pr. sg. m5t, 9, 14 ; moote, 241, 20 ; pr. pi. m5tenn (O), 13, 23; mote, 42, 24; pr.sbj. sg. mote, 13, 31 ; pr. sbj.pl. moten, 232, 11 ; pt. Dd 402 GLOSSARY sg. m5ste, 4, 20; most, 53, 17; pr. 2 sg. mpstist, 51, 7. mountein,j3.,OF. montaigne; moun- tain, 101, 14. mountouns, see montance. moupe, mowpe, see mup. mowe(n), j/^., OE. mawan-meow (R) ; mow, cut down ; inf. mowen, 176, 22. Moyses, sb., OE. M5yses < Lat. ; Moses, 104, 22. miiche, muchel, mu.ch.ele, see micel. muchele(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. mike- le(n) ; OE. myclian ; enlarge, in- crease; inf. miichelen, 194, 31. muge(n), ptprv., OM. *mugan- msehte, mihte (WS. meahte, mihte) ; have power, be able, MnE. may, might; inf. mugen, 22, 26 ; pr. I, 3 sg. mai, 3, 20; ma33 (O), 9, 10 ; maig, 16,5; pr. 2 sg. mayht, 84, 21 ; pr.pl. ma3e, 41, 26; muje, 176, 23; mahen, 191, 18; muwen, 198, 29; mowen, 52, 23 ; mouwe, 51, 21 ; raowe, 76, 29; mounj^8^.3i; mow, 88, 13; mowne, 105, 25; pr. sbj. sg. muge, 17, 19 ; pt. 1, 3 j^. mihte, 1, 7; myhte, 3, 17 ; mihhte (O), 8, 21; migte, 14, 17; moucte, 75, 18; mouhte, 76, iy,pt. 2sg. mi3te, 38, 8; mi3t, 43, 16 ; myhtes, 3, 25; mi3test, 43, 12; mihtest, 183, 6; pt.pl. muhten, 6, 8; mi3tten, 227, 25; //. j/. .sg-. muhte, 200, 7. Nth. pt.sg. myght, 132, 27; mycht, 166, 13 ; moht, 152, 28 ; pt.pl. moghte, 144,22. Bfh.pr. 1,3 j^.mei, 176, 16. muln, sb., Sth. = Ml. miln (mill) ; OE. mylen, myln; mill; ds. miilne, 201, 1. multiplie(n), wkv., OF. multiplier ; multiply, prosper ; inf. multiplien, 100, 21. mund, sb., OE. mund, mund,/ ; pro- tector, 184, 22. munde, sb., Sth. = Ml. mlnde ; OE. (ge)mynde (mynde) ; memory, mind, 199, 1. munec, mtmek, monek, monk, OE. munuc (-ec) ; monk ; monek, 206, 6; monke, in, 25; munk, 154, 1 ; pi. muneces, 1,2; munekes, 4, 1 ; monkes, 75, 22. munechene, sb., OE., mynecen, /. ; nun, 188, 27. mune(n), ptprv., OE. gemunan, munan-munde ; remember, think of; inf. mone, 55, 12 ; pr. 3 sg. muneS, 32, 25; pr. sbj. sg. mune, 33, 6. Nth. * pr.pl. mun, 158, 32 ; man, 170, 19. munk, see munec. Muntfort, ^.,OF.Mundford; Mont- fort; Simon of, 227, 2 ; Perres of, 227, 6. murclSe, murktSe, murtJe, see mire5pe. mure, see mor. murne (n) , wkv. , OE. murnan ; mourn ; inf. murnen, 21, 17. Nth. pr. ppl. murnand, 133, 7. Cf. morne(n). murye, see mirie. mup, moup, mowp, sb., OE. muS ; mouth, 13, 27; mou])e, 102, 19; mowpe, 120, 5. eSth. ds. miiSe, 197, 14. mycel, myche, see micel. mychelnes, sb., OE. micelness, /. ; greatness, 101, 28. myddel, adj., OE. midla ; middle, 224, n. myght, mykele, see mi^t, micel. myldely, mylder, see mildelike, milde. myne(n),w^., OE. mynian, mynnan; have in mind, think upon ; Nth. inf. myn, 129, 30. mynstre, minster, sb., OE. mynster; minster, 1, 3 ; minster, 7, 27. mynystyr, myracle, myrthe, see ministre, miracle, mire^pe. mys, adv., ON. mis; badly, amiss, 52, 14. myschaunce, sb., OF. mescneance ; mischance, ill-fortune, 91, 22. myscheif, misdede, see meschef, misdo(n). mysgse, sb., OF. misaise ; misease, trouble, 118, 4. Cf. miseise. myssawe, sb., OE. *missagu or new cpd. ; evil speaking, 146, 29. GLOSSARY 403 mysse, mis, sb., ON. missa; loss, privation, no, 30. Nth. mis, ^39. 5- mysse(n), wkv., OE. missan; miss; inf. mysse, 232, 10. mysseye(n), wkv., OM. *missecgan or new cpd. ; speak evil of, slander; pp. mysseyd, 97, 6. mysteir, see mister. mysuse(n), wkv., OF. mesuser ; mis- use; pp. mysused, 235, 20. mytred, adj., OF. mitre + OE. ^-ed(e) ; mitred, 229, 30. N. na, see nan. na, adv., OE. na, by shortening; no, 7, 32. naam, nab be (n), see nime(n), nave(n). nacion, so., OF. nacion(un) ; nation, 133, 3i-_ nadre, nsevre, nafd, see neddre, nfvre, nave(n). na3le(n), nayle(n), wkv., OE. nse- glian ; nail; pp. najjiedd (O), 12, 7 ; nayled, 60, 11. naht, adv., OE. nawiht, naht (naht) ; naught, not, 2, 6 ; nat, 97, 31 ; nau3t, 100, 16. eSth. nawiht, 193, 23; nawt, 193, 17. Cf. noht. nai, nay, adv., ON. nei, cogn. with OE. na; nay, no, 25, 13; nay, 107,5. naked, adj., OE. nacod ; naked, 16, 23. nalde, nam, see wille(n), name, name, nome, eME. name, sb., OE. nama; name, 13, 26; nome, 191, 17. Nth. nam, 134, 24. namely, namelic, adv., OE. nama + ME. ly; namely, 91, 3. Nth. namelic, 148, 4. namfre, namoore, adv., OE. na + mara ; no more, not at all, 58, 19 ; namoore, 239, 32. nan, na, adj.prn., eME., Nth. = Ml. nfn ; OE. nan ; none, no, 1, 7 ; na, 2, 22 ; gs. naness, 12, 32. eSth. as. nanne, 179, 30; nenne, 200, 20. Dd narwe, nareu, narow, adj., OE. nearu ; narrow, confined, small, 17, 7 ; nareu, 3, 12; narow, 222, 13. nas, nat, nat, see be(n), naht, wite(n). nathelfgs, adv., OE. najjylses ; never- theless, 243, 17. najjemg, adv., OE. na oy (8e) ma ; no more, 206, 25. naping, prn., Nth. = Ml. ngj)ing ; OE. nan Sing ; nothing, 150, 29. nau^t, see naht. nave(n), wkv., OE. nabban < ne habban ; not to have. Nth. pt. sg. nafd, 155, 6. Sth. pr. 2 sg. navest (eSth.), 194, 10; pr. 3 sg. navS (eSth.), 180, 12; nave, 200, 25; pr. pi. nabbeS, 179, 9. naver, (navere), nawiht (nawt), nay, see nfvre, naht, nai. nayl, sb., OE. naegl, nsegel ; nail, 86, 28. naylen, see na5le(n). ne, ni, neg. part., OE. ne ; not, 1,8; ni, 178, 20. nfaver, see nfvre. neb, sb., OE. nebb ; beak, face, 41,9- necessarie, sb., OF. necessaire, *necessairie ; necessary, 239, 19. ned, see nede. neddre, nadre, ^.,OM. neddre, \VS. nseddre,/!; adder, 17, 2 ; pi. nadres, by shortening, 3, 10. nede, sb., OM. ned, WS. need, / ; need, 9, 4; ned (for nede?), 18, 5. eSth. ds. neoden, 187,20; neode, 199, 25. Kt. nyed, 217, 18; //. niedes, 211, 13. nede, adv., OM. nede, WS. niede ; 'necessarily, of necessity, 9, 17; at need, 119, 21. nede(n), wkv., OM. nedan, WS. niedan ; force, compel, urge, to be necessary; pr. 3 sg. nedeS, 18, 23 ; nedeth, 119, 23. Sth. pr. 3 sg. neodeS (eSth.), 202, 4.; pr. pi. nedeS, 201, 8 ; //. ined, 201, n. nedful, adj., OE. neod + ful ; full of need, necessitous, 24, 2 ; nedfull, 146, 20. 4 o 4 GLOSSARY nedl, adj., OAng. nedig, WS. niedig ; needy, oppressed, 129, 21. nedys, adv., OM. nedes, WS. niedes ; of necessity, fieeds, 91, 24. nefe, sb., OE. nefa; nephew, 1, 7 ;pl. neves, 2, 25. nefen, see nevene. negge(n), nei3e(n), wkv., OM.gene-. gan ; approach, drazv near\_ inf. neggen, 17, 15 ; pr. 3 J^.jiei3e>, 65, 13 ; pr. sbj. sg. negge, 14, 2. Nth. inf. negh, 141, 32. ne;jbur, sb., OM. nehgebur, WS. neahgebur; neighbour, 101, 17. Nth. neghteboure, 147, 19; neght- bour, 147, 24. Sth.//. neiheboures, 202, 11. neghest, neghteboure (neghtbdur), see neh, ne^bur. neh, nei, ni}, adj. adv., OM. neh, WS. neah; near (nigh), 1, 3; ni3, 36, 13; ze>/\ neie, 38, 16; neye (adv.), 84, 14; ny, 62, 27; comp. nere (adv.), nearly, no, 26 ; superl. next, 116, 23. INth. a>;;//. neir, 168, 32 ; superl. neghest, 129, 21 ; nexst, 128, 12; neist, 130, 27. Sth. n|h, 186, 31 ; nei, 206, 5 ; nygh, 222, 25. nehleche(n), wkv., OM. nehlecan- lehte, WS. neahlsecan-lsehte; draw near, approach, 192, 21. nei, see neh. neidweis, adv., INth. = Ml. nedwais; OE. neod + wseg ; of necessity, 171, 27. nei:$e(n), neihebour, neir (neist), see negge(n), ne}bur, neh. neiper, neyther, indef prn., OE. ne + segfter ; neither, 45, 1 ; neyther, 78, 29 ; neythyr, 109, 26. nekke, sb., OE. hnecca; neck, 44, 3i. nelle (nele, nolde, nalde), see wille. nemne(n), wkv., OE. nemnan; name, call by name ; //. nemmnedd (O), 1 1 , 4 ; nempned, 228, 29. Sth. pp. inempnet, 191, 23. nenne, see nan. Neod, Sanct, sb., eME. = Ml. Ned; OE. Neot ; St. JVeofs, Huntingdon- shire, 1, n. neode, neode(n), see nede, nede(n). neomen, neore, see nime(n), be(n). neouste, neuste, sb., OE. neahwest, f ; nearness, fellotvship ; a. neouste, next, 185, 9; neuste, 186, 17. nere, neren (nere), see neh, be(n). nerhand, adj., OE. near + hand; near at hand, 151, 8. neruhliche, adv., Sth. = Ml. naru- like ; WS. nearulice ; narrowly, closely, carefully, 202, 5. nes, Sth. = Ml. nas, see be(n). nf se, sb., OE. neosu,/. beside nosu, or possibly ON. nos,/". ; nose, 14, 2. neste, sb., OE. nest ; nest, 144, 26. net (neet), sb., OE.neat, neut. ; cow, ox, neat (cattle) ; nggt, 23, 1 ; n|t, 86, 16. neuste, see neouste. nevene, nefen, wkv., ON. nefna, cogn. with OE. nemnan ; name, tell, relate ; Nth. inf. nefen, 153, 25 ; pr. 3 sg. nevenes, 145, 27. neverpelf s, adv. , OE. nsevre J>y lses ; nevertheless, 159, 15. nfvre, nevre, navere, adv., OE. naefre < ne Eefre ; never, 3, 26 ; naevre (eME.), 3, 5 ; nsevere (eME.), 183, n; nevre, 14, 13; never te, never yet, 213, 19; never ]>q later, notwithstanding, besides, 122, 9. Sth. naver, 181, 6; navere, 182, 29; nfaver, 195, 31. newe, newse, adj., OE. neowe, OM. newe, WS. nlewe ; new ; newse, 4, 15 ; newe, 16, 1. Sth. nywe, 209, 1. newe(n), wkv., 0M.~ newan, WS. nlwian ; renew, restore ; inf. newe, 125, 11 ; pr. 3 sg. neweS, 15, 10; imp. sg. newe, 18, 4. nexst (next, neye), see neh. neynde, neys, see njnde, be(n). neyther (neythyr), ni, see neiper, ne. Nichomedes, sb., Lat. Nicomedes ; Nichomedes I, king of Bithynia; gs. Nichomedes, 191, 23. nied, ni}, see ned, neh. GLOSSARY 405 nigen, nyne, adj., OE. nigon ; nine, 33> 3 1 J n y n e, 225, 2. nigentene, adj., OM. nigontene, WS. tiene (tyne) ; nineteen, 3, 21. niht, nigt, ni3ht, sb., OE. niht, night, 1, 15 ; nigt, 15,18; ny3t, 47, 25 ; ni3ht, 227, 12; pi. nihtes, 3, 3 ; nigtes, 33, 29 ; nigt, 33, 31 ; niht, 185, 5- nihtes, adv., OE. nihtes ; at night, by night, 203, 13. nime(n), stv., OE. niman-nom (4) ; take, seize ; inf. nimen, 46, 30 ; nim, 57, 12 ; pr. 3 ^.nimetS, 16, 15 ', pr. sbj. sg. nime, 226, 16 ; pt. sg. nam, 2, 24 ; nom, 40, 24 ; naam, 213, 7 ; pt.pl. namen, 2,1; nome, 65, 22 ; pt. sbj. Sg. n5me, 50, 2d', pp. numen, 22, 6 ; nome, 53, 7. Sth. inf. neomen.(eSth.), 193, 2; pp. inume, 183, 2 ; inome, 42, 30. Nineve, sb., Lat. Nineve ; Nineveh, 73, 28. nis, niste, see be(n), wite(n). nip, nlpe, sb., OE. nl5 ; contention, ^~~rnvy, malice, 9, 24; nlpe, 54, 15. nifter, adv., OE. niSor; downwards, 14,3. nl J>f ul, a^'. , OE. nipful ; envious, 9,25. n (noan), j^ ngn. 119, aafo., OE. na ; not, not at all, 35, 24. noble, ngbyll, adj., OF. noble ; noble, 73, 24; ngbyll, 105, 21; ngbill, 139, 5. n9bleye, sb., OF. noblei ; splendor, grandeur, 210,7. Ifoe, j^., Lat. Noe ; Noah, 73, 15 ; gs. Noes, 72, 1. n5e(n > ), ptprv., OE. ne + agan-ahte ; ought not ; pr. 2 sg. no3test, 44, 20. nogt (no^t, noght), no3test, see noht, n3e(n). ng^wer, adv., OE. ne ahwer; no- where, 59, 28. noht, nogt, noght, no3t, nou^t, nput, pm. adv., OE. nawiht, naht, noht ; nought, not, 1,8; nohht (O), 9, 16; nogt, 17, 15; nou3t, 57, 8; nout, 14, 9 ; nowt, 82, 22 ; no3t, 208, 17. Nth. noght, 128, 14. noise, sb., OF. noise ; noise, 198, 27. nok, sb., Ir. niuc ? ; nook, corner ; fer- Jjyngnoke, value of a farthing, 96, 8. nome, see name. ngme, sb., ON. nam, or perh. OM. *nom ; seizure, pledge, hostage, 28, 12. nomecu'Se, adj., OE. namcuS ; re- nowned, 197, 8. nomeliche, adv., OE. nama (noma) + lice; namely, 199, 17. ngn, n, adj., OE. nan ; none, no ; ngn, 16, 5; nggn, 212, 23 ; ng, 29, 10. eSth. noan, 226, 16. Cf. nan. non, sb., OE. non ; noon, 200, 3 ; noone, 109, 2. nontid, sb., OE. nontid ; noontide, 5, 14. nggn, noone, see non, non. nggnys, ^3. < adj., OE. anes < an ; nonce, occasion, in phr. for the ngonys, 113,9. noot, see wite(n). ngr, a</z/., OE. nahwseoer, nawoer, naoer ; nor, 49, 22. Norman, a^'., sb., OF. Norman, cf. OE. Nor)>mann ; Norman ; //. Nor- mans, 206, 19; Normannes, 209, 3. Normandl, sb., OF. Normandl ; Nor- mandy, 1, 19. noi'S, north, adv., OE. noro 1 ; north, 16, 26 ; north, 55, 21. Northampton, ^.,OE. NorShamtun; Northampton', Jghn, 233, 2. norperon, adj., OE. norSerne; north- ern, 224, 11. Northfolk, *., OE. Norftfolc ; Nor- folk ; ds. Northfolke, 227, 3. Norphiimberlgnd, sb., OE. Norff- hymbraland (lgnd) ; Northumber- land, 221, 32. Norphiimbre, sb., Sth. = Ml. Nor>- himbre ; OE. NorShymbre,//. adj. ; Northumbrian', pi. Norphiimbres, 225, 25. Norwic, Norwyche, sb., OE. Noro"- wic ; Norwich, 4, 29 ; Norwyche, 116, 19. notarye, sb., OF. notarie ; notary, 94, 10. 406 GLOSSARY note as nute, sb., OE. hnutu ; /, 77, 22. notful, at^'., OE. notu + ful; useful, advantageous, 133, 15. ngpelfs, npftelfas, #</z/. >/., OE. na py lses ; nevertheless \ 88, 7. eSth. noSelfase, 199, 31. noper, see nouther. noping, sb., OE. nan + ping ; nothing, "38, 18^ noii (now), see nu, noht. noughtwithstndyng, prep, adv., OE. nawiht + wiSstgnding ; not- withstanding, 232, 26. nourisse^n), mt\, OF. nurrir, nur- riss- ; nourish ; pi. sg. nourissed, 101, 2. nout, see noht. nouther, nper, prn. conj., OE. nahwaeSer, nawSer; neither, dial. natuther, 3, 32 ; noyper, 58, 12; nowthire, 147, 2; nowSer, 194, 3; no}:er, 209, 2. npwiderwardes, adv., OE. nahwider + vvardes ; no whither, in no direc- tion, 3, 17. nowor, adv., OM. nahwer, WS. hwser ; nowhere, 15, 7. nowt, nowfter (nowthire, noyper), jw noht, nouther. noye(n), wkv., OF. anoier ; annoy, be troublesome ; pr. pi. noye, 147, 22. jiu^ nou^adv. conj., OE. nu ; nqw, 28 ; nou, 49, 7 ; now, 89, 30. JNubie, sh., OF. Nuble ; Nubia, 42, 27. nul (nult), nute (niiste), jg* wille vb., wite(n). nupe, nupen, adv., OE. nu pa ; wze; then, now, 37, 30; nupen, 195, 30. ny, nyed, see neh, ned. nyede,^., Kt. = Ml. nede; WS. nied, f. ; desire, 211, 12. nygh, ny;t, #?* neh, niht. nygun, sb., based on Scand. *hniggu, cf. ON. hnoggr, ' niggardly ' ; nig- gard, 88, 24. nynde, neynde, adj., OE. nigotSa, mod. by ON. niundi ? ; ninth, 147, 23; neynde, 152, 9. nyne, see nigen. Nynyan, sb., OE. Ninias, Ninian; Ninias, 221, 30. nyse, adj., OF. nice; nice, 121, 9. nyte (nyste), ny we, see wite(n), newe. O. 0, interj., OE. a ; oh, 66, 9. 9 (9)> adv., OE. a ; ?w ; ay and go, ^z^r and aye, 56, 26. 6, 9, o, obout, ^<? on, gn, of, abuten. oc, aflfe;., OE. ac (oc); but, 1, 8. oecean, sb. , OF. occean ; ocean, 220, 8. occupie(n), wkv., OF. occuper ; occupy ; Sth. ?'/". occuple, 221, 13 ; pti pi. occupied, 221, 25. Octbre, sb., OF. Octobre ; October, 226, 22. of, off, o, prep, adv., OE. of; afc- from, off, I, 2 ; off (O), 8, 22 ; o, 38, 6. ofdrede(n), stv., OM. ofdredan (WS. dredan)-dred (R) ; frighten, terrify; pp. ofdred, 1, 17. Sth. pp. ofdr|d, 177, 19; pi. ofdredde, 179, 5. off, see of. offere(n), wkv., OE. offrian; offer; inf. offeren, 117, 2. offere(n), wkv., OM. *offeran, WS. *offseran; frighten off; pp. offerd, 36, 27. office, sb., OF. office; office, 233, 25; offis, 22, 7; offys, 118, 10. officer, offycer, sb., OF. officier; <$for, 233, 30 ; pi. offy ceres, 117, 29. offis (offys), offte, offycer, see office, ofte, officer, ofrand, sb., OF. offrende; offering, 135. 15- ofright, pp. as adj., OE. afyrht, *afryht < afyrhtan ; af righted, 2 1 , 14. ofsende(n), wkv., OE. ofsendan (sendan) ; send for, summon ; inf. ofsende, 204, 20. GLOSSARY 407 ofservie(n), wkv., OE. of+OF. ser- vir ; Sth. Ml. ofserve(n) ; deserve, merit; pr.pl. ofservej), 214, 21. ofslf(n), slv., Sth. = Ml. ofslg(n) ; OE. ofslgan-sl5h(g) (6) ; strike off, kill, slay, pt. sg. ofsloh, 188, 11. ofspring, sb., OE. ofspring ; offspring, 25,22. Nth. oxspring = osspring, 130, 2r. ofte, offte, often, adv., OE. oft; oft, often; offte (O), 9, 17; oftyen, 98, 18 ; offte sl))e, see oftesiSe(n). oftesifle(n) , adv., OE. oft + sloan; ofttimes, often ; oftesiSen, 203, 9 ; offte sijre (O), 12, 9. Cf. oft- sipys(es). ofpinche(n), wkv., OE. ofoyncan- ftuhte (i5uhte) ; displease', repent', pr. 3 sg. ofjnnchet, 1 76, 10. oftsipys, oftesythes, adv., OE. oft + sloes ; ofttimes, often ; oftesythes, 144, 19. Cf. oftesipe(n). ofttyme, adv., OE. oft + tlma; oft- times, 235, 5. oftyn, see ofte. ofwundre(n), w^., OE. ofwundrian ; become astonished; pp. ofwundred, 1, 16. ogayn, ogayne, see agein. oijains (o}ayns), see agaynes. 5e(n), ge(n), owe(n), ptprv., OE. agan-ahte ; have, possess, own; ought; pr. 1, ?, sg. gg, 25, 27; ouh, 198, 1; reg. pr. 3 sg. owyth, 113, 30; pr.pl. owen, 199, 16; owe, 236, 13; ouwe 36,199, 25; pt. sg. o3te, 43, 8. 95en, owen, oun, adj., OE. agen ; own ; eMl. a3henn, 11, 12; ME. g3en, oun, 223, 29; wk. oune, 50, 26; 38, 12. eSth. a3e, 177, 6; ds. ahne, 193, 9; /<&. a3ere, 183, 3. o^t (a^t), out, *W<?/". prn., OE. awiht, aht, oht ; ought {aught) , anything, 38, 6; out, 202, 26. Cf. a^t. oht, adj., OE. aht; brave, valiant, 181, 1. okerere, sb., ON. okr, cogn. with OE. wocor + OE. -|re (ere); usurer, 88, 22 ; pi. okerers, 88, 1. okering, sb., ON", okr, cogn. with OE. wocor + ME. -ing ; usury, 88, 12. okrye, sb., ON. 5kr, cogn. with OE. wocor; usury, 147, 16. ld, adj., OM. aid, aid, WS. eald; old, 16, 14; 90M, 240, 17; comp. pi. eldere, 33, 13. eSth. comp. elder, 1 76, 1 ; pi. elderne, 206, 25. Cf. aid. olhnunge, sb., OE. oleccung, *5lehnung, f ; soothing, caressing, gentleness, 193, 26. olle, sb., OF. olie; oil, 34, 11. olle = ulle = wulle, see wille(n). oluhne(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. olihne(n'i ; cf. OE. oleccan ; flatter; inf. oliihnen, 202, 32. omang, see amang. gn, 9, ne, adj., OE. an; one, 21, 11 ; eME. as. gnne, 3, 15; ds. gne, 43, 25; gne, 89, 5; , 43, 9; tgn (< J>at gn), 26, 4; tg, 90, 31. Cf. an (a) and the reduced forms an, a. on, 6, prep, adv., OE. on; <?, in, 1, 12; 6, 3, 28; onn (O), 9, 27; _ one, 146, 5, onde, sb., OE. anda, gnda; indigna- tion, malice, 54, 15. gnde, sb., ON. andi, cognate OE. anda, 'envy'; breath, 19, 9. onderstand, one, ne, see under- stande(n), on, n. nes, 9ms, adv., OE. an + es; once; gnys, in, 13: with at, at one, together, in fellowship ; al gnes for al at gnes, wholly at one, united, 239, 34- oneste, on3gnes, see honeste, a^enes. gnlepy, sb., OM. anlepig, WS. anllepig; single, sole, 215, 11. onlive, adv., OE. on + ds. life ; alive, 86, 10. Cf. lif. 9nly, gnlych, adv., OE. anlice ; only, _ 94, 32 ; gnlych, 94, 24. 9nne, onn, see gn, on. onneape, onoh, see ungpe, inoh. onon, adv., OE. on an ; anon, at once, 26, 7. 408 GLOSSARY onont, adv., OE. on-efn; by, near, 193, 25. onsage, sb., OE. onsagu, f. ; accusa- tion, charge; pl. onsagen, 21, 9. onstad, j^ onstede(n). onstede(n), stv., OE. *onstedan- stsed, or ON. steSja-stadd (5) ; stand, stand by ; pt. sg. onstad, 132, 26. onswere, onswerle(n), see answere, answere(n). ontful, adj., OE. *andful, gndful ; envious, 199, 18. onwar, adv., OE. unwaer; un- expectedly, 223, 23. onworpe(n), wkv., OE. un- weorSia(n) ; disdain, dishonor, despise-, pt.pl. onwor]>ede, 216, 18. nys, see gnes. 99k = 9k, sb., OE. ac ; oak,~2^2, 2. 99ld, 99th, ootlier, see ld, gp, 9~per. pene(n), 9pne(n), wkv., OE. openian; <?jte ; inf. oppnenn (O), 12, 26; penen, 199, 29; imp.pl. penej), 101, 19; //. #". openede (eME.), 195, 32; ^penede, 62, 15. Nth. ?'/] oppyn, 174, 30. 9penlic, adj., OE. openllc ; open, conspicuous, 153, 28. 9penlice (eME. openlice), pen- liche, 9penlik, ^penly, adv., OE. openlice ; openly, 4, 8. Nth. ippenlik, 131, 29; Openly, 154, 28. Sth. 9penllche, 217, 17. opon, oppnenn, see upon, pene(n). oppression, sb., OF. oppression ; oppression, 232, 22. oppyn, see 9pene(n). opwexe(n), wkv., OE. *upweaxan ; Sth. = Ml. upwaxe(n) ; grow up, increase ; pr. pi. opwexej), 219, 3. or, see 9per. ^iv, 9re, adv. prep., ON. ar, cognate OE. ser, '.grejj r, before, 16, 14; re, 97, ^3; superl. rest, 21, 25. orchard, j., OE. orceard < ort + geard ; orchard, 109, 8. ord, sb., OE. ord, ord ; beginning, 45, 31. eSth. ds. orde, 178, 28. ordeine(n), ordeigne(n), or dan, wkv., OF. ordeiner ; ordein ; pt. pi. ordeinede, 205, 28; pp. ordeyned, 117, 10; ordeigned, 236, 27. Nth. inf. ordan, 138, 18; pt. sg. ordand, 143, 9; pt.pl. ordaned, 137, 10. ordenaunce, sb., OF. ordenance; ordinance; ordynaunce, 233, 14; pl. ordenaunce, 117, 19; orde- naunces, 116, 20. ordere, sb., OF. ordre; order, religious order, 120, 30; ordyre, 144, 14. ordeyne(n), ordynaunce, see ordeine(n), ordenaunce. ordyre, re, see ordere, r. re, sb., OE. ar,/. ; oar ; pl. res, 86, _ 2 ?' 9re, sb., OE. ar, /. ; favor, grace, 63, 10. orf, sb., OE. orf; cattle, inheritance, property, 30, 32. original, sb. adj., OF. original ; origin, original, 238, 18. origt, adv., OE. on riht; aright, 27, 2. orisun, orisoun, sb., OF. orisun ; prayer, orison, 40, 5 ; orisoune, 140, 4. ormete, adj., OM. ormete, WS. ormsete; immense, immeasurable, 5,5- Ormln, sb., ON. Orm, cogn. with OE. weorm, wyrm ; Ormin, Orm ; Orrmin (O), 13, 26. orn, t, see urne(n), wite(n). 9p, 9th, 99th, sb., OE. aS ; oath, 77, 22; 9th, 78, 10; 99th, 240, 12. eSth. ds. 9)>e, 226, 15. 9per, or, conj., OE. aghwaeSer, awSer, eME. ouffer ; or, 13, 28 ; or, 51, 10 ; or . . . or, either . . . or, 21, 9. Nth. owthire, 144, 2; outhire, 144, 15. oper, oother, opor, adj., OE. 5)>er; c/^r, second, 1, 18; oother, 240, 1; 5J)or, 219, 22; tojjer (< Jat 6>er), 77> Hi tothire, 145, 25; pl. o]>re, 1, 5 ; toffere, 30, 20. eSth._^r. oSres, 177, 6. dSerhwules, <3?z;., OE. offer + hwll, 1WS. hwyl, a/ another time ; 199, 23. GLOSSARY 409 ou, ouer (our), ouh (oun, ouwen), see pu, ure, owe(n). oule, sb., OE. awul(el),/. ; awl; pi. oules, 61, 24. oun (oune), vr, see 3e(n), gver. dure, ous, out, see ure, ic, o^t. outcaste(n), wkv., C)E. ut + ON. kasta; otitcast; //.outcast, 238, 29. oute, outerliche, dupe, tttf ute, outrely, unne(n). outrage, sb., OF. outrage < ultrage ; outrage, excess, 1 34, 6. outrely, adv., OE. utor + llce; 0/- wardly, utterly, to the uttermost, 244, 21. Sth. outerliche, 234, 26. ouwe, jtf., OE. eowu; ewe, 53, 4. ouwer, w pu. over, eME. over (ofer), prep, adv., OE. ofer; wi;r; over (eME.), 1, 13; 9ve_r, 237, 12. Nth. gvr, 174, 9. gverall, gveral, adv., OE. ofer + OM. Nth. all ; over all, wholly, every- where, 136, 12 ; gveral, 202, 2. 9vercume(n), stv., OE. ofercuman- com (4) ; overcome ; ^r. sbj. sg. gvercum, 102, 4 ; pt. sg. gvercSme, 207, 6; pp. gvercumen, 23, 12; overcome, 206, 25. 6verg9(n), anv., OE. ofergan-eode ; go over, overcome ; inf. gverggn, 28, 30. verheghe(n), wkv., OAng. *ofer- hean; raise too high; Nth. pp. gverheghede, 143, 27. gverkttJ, adj., OE. ofercuS ; familiar; comp. gverkiiore, too familiar, 200, 22. verlop, sb., MLG. overlop, cogn. with OE. *oferhleap ; omission, skipping, 155, 28. verlyttill, adv., OE. *oferlytel ; too little, 144, 15. gvermany, adj., OE. *ofermanig ; very many, over many, 235, 12. vermast, adj., OE. ofer + mast ; overmost, outer, 140, 12. gvermekill, adfe., OE. ofermicel, adj., overmuch, too much, 144, 15. gverndn, sb., OE. ofernon ; afternoon, 208, 24. gverrenne(n), rinne(n), stv., OE. ofer + ON. renna (rinna) (3) ; over- run, run over, recount ; Nth. inf. pverrin, 130, 8 ; pr. 3 sg. gverrennes, 134, 26. gverse(n), stv., OE. oferseon-seah (5) ; observe, see, care for ; eME. pr. 3 sg. oversihS, 178, 18; pt. sg. oversah, 181, 16. verskyle, adv., OE. ofer + ON. skil ; beyond reason, without reason, 96, 23. vertake(n), stv., OE. ofer + ON. taka-tok (6) ; overtake ; pr. 3 sg. gvertakeo 1 , 29, 25 ; pt. sg. gvyrtoke, _ H3> 2. gvertfogt, pp. as adj., OE. *ofer- oencean-Sohte (oohte) ; amazed, stupefied, 26, 27. 9Ferwende(n), wkv., OE. ofer- . wendan, wendan ; turn over, go over; pt. sg. pverwente, 28, 29. ow, oway, see pu, awai. ower (ouwer, dure), see 3ur. (rwer, adv., OM. ahwer, WS. ah war ; everywhere, anywhere, 3, 31; 4, 2. owthire (outhire), owyth, see gper, 930 (n). oxe, sb., OE. oxa ; ox, 57, 24. Oxeneford, sb., OE. Oxenaford; Oxford, 2, 24 ; ds. Oxenf5rde, 8, 5. oxspring, see ofspring. oyle, oyl, sb., OF. oile; oil, 65, 7. Nth. oyle, 143, 12 ; oyl, 143, 15. oys, sb., OF. use, uise; use, 147, 10. P. pade, sb., ON. padda; frog; pi. pades, 3> i- paen, adj. sb., OF. paien ; pagan ; pi. paens, 213, 18. page, sb., OF. page ; page, 98, 25. paie(n), paye(n), wkv., OF. paier; satisfy, pay ; inf. pay en, 117,5;//. sg. paide, 212, 15; pp. paied, 26, 23; payd, 91, 13 ; paid, 141, 23. paine, payne, see peyne. pais, sb. , OF. pais, pes ; peace, 2, 4. Cf. pf s. paisible, adj., OF. paisible ; peace- able, 232, 25. 4io GLOSSARY pal, sb., OE. psell, Lat. pallium ; pall, costly cloth, 38, 24. palais, sb., OF. palais ; palace, 42, 5. pale, adj., OF. pale; pale, 241, 9. palfrey, sb., OF. palefreid ; palfrey, saddle-horse ; //. palfreys, 48, 23. pape, j3., eME., Nth. = ML ppe; OE. papa ; pope, 4, 18. Paradis, Paradys, sb., OF. Paradis (Parais) ; Paradise, 64, 10. Parais, sb., OF. Parais (Paradis) ; Paradise, 198, 12. paramur, paramour, sb., OF. par araur, adv. phr. ; paramour, 37, 6 ; paramour, 128, 19. parauntre, * peraventure. pardee, inter;'., OF. par+ de(u) ; par- dee, 239, 10. pardon, sb., OF. pard5n; pardon, 134, 20. paresche, j3., OF. paroche ; parish, 119, 22. Paris, Pariss, sb., OF. Paris ; Paris, 206, 27 ; Pariss, 163, 9. parlement, ,r., OF. parlement ; par- liament, assembly, 207, 1. parlur, .$., OF. parloir, infl. by -ur words ; parlor, reception room ; pi. parlures, 197, 18. part, sb., OF. part ; part, 38, 10. parte(n), wkv., OF. parter; part', inf. parten, 65, 15; pr. 2 j^.partest, 24 1 , 23; pr. 3 j^. parted, 198, 2 ; itnp.pl. parte}), 100, 8. partener, sb. , OF. parcener, infl. by part; partner; pi. parteners, 225, 22. parting, pt. ppl. as sb.< parten ; OF. partir ; parting, 43 , 14. party, sb., OF. parti ; party, side ; on J>e tg party, on the one side, 90, 31. party, sb., OF. partie ; part, portion ; a party, in part, partly, in some measure, 93, 14. pas, see passe(n). pas, sb., OF. pas; pass, pace, passage; 92, 20. passe(n), wkv., OF. passer; pass ; inf. passen, 105, ^;pr. $sg. passeth, 239, 6 5 pr- sb J- S S- P a sse, 103, 3 ; pp. passid, 53, 6. Nth. inf. pas, T 35> 21; pr.pl. passes, 144, 24;//. //. passit, 169, 21 ; pp. past, 133, 20; passit, 167, 18. Sth. pr. pi. passe]), 223, 19 ; pp. ypased, 216, 22. passiun, passioun, sb., OF. passiun ; passion, death, martyrdom, 40, 6 ; passioun, 139, 15. pastee, sb. , OF. paste ; pasty, pastry ; pi. pastees, 84, 24. pasture, sb., OF. pasture; food, pas- ture, 1 01, 2. paternoster, sb., Lat. pater noster ; Lord's prayer, 16, 25. patriarehe, sb., OF. patriarche ; patri- arch ; pi. patriarches, 212, 32. patriark, sb., Lat. patriarchus; patri- arch, 77, 31. Paul, see Powel. pay, sb., OF. paie ; satisfaction, 120, 14; pleasure, 50, 18. pay en (payd), payne, see paie_(n), paine. pece, sb., OF. piece ; piece; pi. peces, 62, 1. Pf s, see ps. peir, sb., OF. pair ; pair ; peire, 39, 23. Peitou, sb. , NF. Peitowe, OF. Poi- towe ; Poitou, 7, n. peler, sb., OF. pilleur; robber, 161, 1. peltyer, sb., OF. peletier; furrier, 116, 18. penaunce, penance, penans, sb., OF, penance ; penance, suffering, 56, 27; penance, 147, 26; penans, 157, 4 ; penonce, 218, 4. Pencrych, sb. , Welsh ? ; Pencrych, Richard., 224, 29. peni, penis, sb., OE. pening, penig; penny, 86, 21 ; penle, 178, 10; pi. penes, 88, 25 ; pens, 118, 6. penonce, see penaunce. peoddare, sb. , cf. Skeat, Etym. Diet., pedlar; pedlar, sch. peddir, 198, 27. peple, pepul, pople, sb., OF. pueple; people, 220, 11 ; pepul, 119, 12; pepulle, 125, 7; p5ple, 74, 2 ; puple, 139,11. peraventure, parauntre, aafr., OF. GLOSSARY 411 per aventure ; perchance, 104, 7 ; parauntre, 205, 6. pfre, sb., OE. pere(u); pear, 127, 19. pere, sb., OF. per ; peer, equal, 139, 29. perel, sb., OF. peril ; peril, 92, 10. perfay, adv., OF. per fei;. through faith, by my faith, 16J, 3. perfeccyone, sb., OF. perfeccion ; perfeccion, 146, 21. perisse(n), wkv., OF. perir; /r. /</. periss- ; perish ; *>{/! perissen, 100, 25. Sth. pr.pl. perisset = perisse)), 211, 5 ; pr. sbj.pl. perissi, 211, 23. Vers, sb., OF. Peres, Pers; Pierce, 88, 18 ; gs. without ending, 89, 14. persave(n), wkv., lNth. = M1. per- ceve(n) ; OF. perceiver; perceive', pi. sg. persavit, 167, 23. persevere(n), wkv., OF. perseverer; persevere ;pr. 3 sg. perse vereth, 238, persone, sb., OF. persone; person, pertely, adv., OF. (a)pert + ME. ly; quickly, boldly, ill, 20. pfrtre, sb., OE. pere(u) + treo ; pear- tree, 127, 19. ps, pfse, sb., AN. pes, OF. pais; peace; pfse, m, 21 ; pggs, 233, 4. pestilence, sb., OF. pestilence ; /#- lence, 239, 17. pete, ^<? pite. Peter, sb., OF. Peter ; Peter, 116, 23 ; gs. Petres, 1,12. peyne, paine, sb., OF. peine ; penalty, pain, 117, 13; payne, 138, 28;//. paines, 74, 24; paynes, 137, 20. peyneble, adj. adv., OF. peineble ; careful, carefully, 95, 30. peynte(n), wkv., OF. peint, pp. to peindre ; paint, decorate. Sth. pp. ipeynted, 49, 3 ; ypeynt, 221, 10. peynted, adj. < //., OF. peint < peindre ; painted, 221, 11. peyntynge, sb., based on OF. peint, pp. of peindre ; painting, 221, 7. peys, sb., NF. peis, OF. pois; weight, 91, 26. peyse(n), wiz>., NF. peiser, OF. poiser; weigh ; inf. peyse, 88, 16. Pharan, sb., Lat. Pharan; Paran, 35, 9- Pharaon, -un, *., OF. Pharaon, AN. Pharaun ; Pharaoh, 22, 1 ; Pharaun, Philip, Filip, ^.,OF. Philip; Philip, 158, 29; Filip, 159, 21. philosophe, sb., OF. philosophe; philosopher, 216, 17. pich, sb., OE. pic ; pitch, 62, 17. Pict, ., OF. Pict, OE. Peoht, Piht; Pict; pi. Pictes, 220, 7. pik, sb., OE. pic ; pike, spike, 61, 16. pike(n), wkv., ON. *pika, cogn. with OE. pician; cover with pitch, pitch ; inf. pike, 86, 23. Pilate, sb., OF. Pilate; Pilate, 137, 8. pile, sb., OF. pel ; skin, peel; pile and Tpi]>, peel and pith, i. e. outside and inside, 50, 13. piler, sb., OF. piler ; pillar, 40, 23 ; pyler, 122, 30. pilerinage, sb., OF. pelerinage ; pil- grimage, 230, 21. pilgryme, sb., OF. pelegrin ; pilgrim , 229, 16. pilte(rt), *wkv., OE. *pyltan < Lat. pultare ? ; push, thrust, knock, pelt ; pp; pilt, 26, 22. pine, pin, sb., OE. *pin; cf. OE. pinung, pinness, or ON. plna ? ; torture, pain ; pin, 53, 6 ; pi. pines, 3, 20. Sth.//. pinen, 197, 7. pine(n), wiz\, OE. pinian ; torture, Suffer pain; pt. pi. pined, 3, 4; pineden, 4, 30 ; pp. pined, 3, 5 ; pyned, 138, 24. Nth. pr. 3 sg. pinnes, 150,5. Sth. inf. pinie, 180, 20- pining, sb., OE. pinung, -ing; torture, 3>5- pit, pite, sb., OE. pytt ; pit, 63, 18 ; pite, 50, 8 ; pi. pittes, 152, 12. pite, sb., OF. pitee; pity, 38, 17.. Nth. pete, 136, 27. pip, sb., OE. piSa; pith, 50, 13. place, sb., OF. place ; place, 87, 28. plai, sb., OE. plega ; joy, happiness, I57> 6. plaine, j/5., OF. plaine ; plain, level country, 160, 3. 412 GLOSSARY plante(n), wkv., OE. plantian, OF. planter ; plant ; pt. sg. plantede, 4, 25- plate, sb., OF. plate; plate, piece; //.plates, 31, 18. playinge, sb., based on plegen ; play- ing, 215, 22. playnli, adv., OF. plain, adj. and adv. ; plainly, clearly, certainly, 135, plenerly, aafr., OF. plenier+ ME. ly; >//>/, 96, 7. plente, .$., OF. plente; plenty, 101, 12; plentee, 243, 15. Plesseiz, sb., OF. Plesseis ; Plessis, Jghan of, 227, 5. pleye(n), wkv., OE. plegan ; play ; pr.pl. pleyen, 237, 1 1. pleyne(n), wkv., OF. plaindre ; com- plain ; inf. pleyne, 238, 30; pt. sg. pleyned, 233, 27. pleyt, see plight. plight,^., OE. plight; plight, 134, 22 ; pleyt, 60, 7. plihtful, adj., OE. pliht + ful ; dan- gerous, perilous, 153, 19. ply5te(n), plyghte(n), wkv., OE. plihtan ; promise, pledge, plight ; inf. plyghte, 95, 2 ; pr. 1 sg. ply3te, 124, 19. poer, see pouer. pfke, sb., OE. poca ; bag, 81, 30. polcat, sb. , OF. poule, 'hen' + OE. csett ; polecat, 244, 27. pollusyone, sb., NF. pollucion 'pollu- tion, 147,9. pomp, sb., OF. pompe; pomp, 157, 26. pfpe, jv5., OE. papa ; pope, father, 77, 31. pople, pore, see peple, povre. porter, sb., OF. portier; porter, 35, 13. porveie(n), wkv., OF. purveir; pro- vide, purvey ; ?/". porveie, 51, 19; //. porveid, 208, 10; pi. purveyde, 233, 4. pgst, sb., OE. post ; post', pi. pgstes, 181, 21. postel, sb., OE. postol ; apostle ', pi. posstless (O), 12, 4. Posthumus, sb., Lat. Posthumus; Posthumus; Silvius, 220, 2. pot, sb., OF. pot; pot; pi. pottes, 96, 24. pothecarie, sb., OF. apotecaire ; apothecary, 244, 24. potten, see putte(n). poudre, sb., OF. poudre; powder, 100, 22. pouer, power, poer, sb., NF.pouer< poueir ; OF. pouoir ; power, ability ; upen here power, according to their ability, 116, 21; pouer, 215, 16; poer, 204, 14. Poule, pound, see Powel, pund. p6ure(n), wkv., origin uncertain ; pour; pt. sg. poured, 245, II. pouste, sb., OF. poeste, pouste; power, ability, 148, 16. pover, see povre. povert, sb., OF. poverte, beside poverte ; poverty, 94, 16. povre, pore, adj., OF. povre : poor, 18, 7 ; pore, 48, 20 ; p5ver, 135, 12. Powel, Poule, sb., OE.Pawel; Paul, 117, 1; ds. Poule, 109, 22. Kt. Paul, 216, 27. power, see pouer. poynt, sb., OF. point ; point, 58, 3. poyson, sb., OF. poison ; poison, 244, 17- prangle(n), wkv., OE. *prangan, cf. Goth, ipiaggan; fetter ; pp. prangled, 84, 19- praye, pray, sb., OF. preie; prey, 219, 24. Nth. pray, 158, 22. pray en, pray ere, see preie (n), preyere. prayinge, prayng, sb., based on OF. preier; praying; prayng, 222, 19- prche (n) , wkv. , OF. precher ; preach ; inf. prfchen, 200, 20; prgche, 51, 1 ; imp. pi. prfche 3e, 200, 18. Nth. pr. ppl. prfchand, 140, 30; pt. sg. prfchid, 136, 12. prf chur, sb., OF. prechur ; preacher, 213, 20. prf chynge, prf ching, pr. ppl. as sb. ; preaching, 120, 1 ; prf ching, 137, 3- GLOSSARY 413 precious, precius, adj., OF. precius; precious, 242, 12 ; precius, 139, 26. prede, see pryde. preie(n), preye(ii), praye(n), wkv., OF. preier; pray, inf. preien, 58, 30; preye, 51, 1; pr. 1 sg. prey, 106, 22; pray, 123, 31; pr. pi. prayen, 236, 27 ; pt. sg. preyd, 98, 10 ; praid, 139, 11 ; preyde, 244, 25; pt.pl. prayde, 223, 20. "Nfh.pr. 3 sg. praies, 129, 26. preise(n), praise (n), wkv., OF. preiser; praise, value ; inf. preisen, 198, 4; pt.pl. preysed, 89, 7; pp. praised, 134, 4. prejudys, sc, OF. prejudice ; pre- judice, 117, 18. prelat, sb., OF. prelat ; prelate ; pi. prelates, 127, 4. preost, preove, presand, see prest, preve(n), present, prfse, sb., NF. pres, OF. preis; praise, 160, 10. present, sb., OF. present ; present ; pi. present, 28, 17. Nth. presand, presse(n), wkv., OF. presser; press, pursue', "Nth.. pt.pl. presit, 175, II. prest, preste, sb., OE. preost ; priest, 119, 16 ; pi. preostes (eME.), 4, 1 ; ds. preoste (eME.), 197, 22. prest, adj., OF. prest ; ready, prompt, 61, 10. presume (n), wkv., OF. presumer ; presume', pr. pi. presumen, 236, 3. prevely, preye(n) (preyd), see prively, preie(n). preve(n), wkv., OF. pruever, prever, prover ; cf. prove (n) ; prove ; inf. preve, 88, 3. eME. pr. sbj. sg. preove, 199, 18. preyere, prayere, sb., OF. preiere ; prayer, 139,9. preysen, price, see preise(n), pris. prike(n), wkv. , OE. prician (priccan) ; prick, spur, as a horse ; pt. pi. priked, 161, 1. prikke, sb. , OE. prica ; prick, point, dot, 215, 12. prime, sb., OF. prime ; prime, six in the morning; prime day, 119, 2. prince, sb., OF. prince ; prince ; pi. princes, 1 01, 20. principal, pryncipal, adj., OF. prin- cipal; principal; pi. principale, 130, 9; pryncipal, 235, 28. prior, sb., NF. prior, OF. priur ; prior, 1, 11. pris, price, prise, sb., OF. pris; prize, price, high esteem, value, 27, 23; pnse, 135, 14; price, 169, 4; ds. pryce, 105, 21. prisse(n), /z\,OF.prisier; appraise, value, praise, extol; Nth. inf. priss, 169, 13. __ prisun, prisoun, prison, sb., OF. prison, AN. prisun ; prison, 2, 26 ; prison, 42, 4 ; prisoun, 232, 5. prisuner, sb., OF. *prisonier, or based on prison ; keeper of the prison, prive, privee, adj., OF. prive; prtvy, secret, 102, 7; pryve, 99, 19; privee, prively, priviliche, adv., OF. prive + ME. ly ; privily, 243, 1 ; pryvyly, 98, 31 ; prevely, 113, 20. Sth. priviliche, 204, 12. privilege , sb. , OF. privilege ; privilege, special grant ; pi. privilegies for -es, 4, 18. processiun, sb., AN. processiun, OF. procession ; procession, 8, 8. proclamation,.^., OF. proclamacion; proclamation, 233, 18. procure(n), wkv., OF. procurer; pro- cure; pp. procurede, 147, 9. professyon, sb., OF. profession ; pro- fession, no, 8. profitable, profytable, adj., OF. profitable ; profitable, 234, 22; pro- fytable, 225, 33. profre(n), wkv., OF. proferer ; proffer, offer; inf. profre, 235, 2. profyt,^., OF. profit ; profit, 223, 27. profytable, see profitable. progenie, sb., OF. progenie ; progeny, 69, 10. prcloug, sb., OF. prologue; prologue, annotmcement, 134, 23. propheci, sb., OF. prophecie; pro- phecy, 131,5. 4 i4 GLOSSARY prophete, sb., OF. prophete ; prophet, 73,_3- propgse(n), wkv., OF. proposer; propose ; pt. sg. proposed, 233, I. propre, propir, adj., OF. propre ; proper, 222, 4; propir, 136, 10. proud, see prud. prout, adj., OE. prut ; proud, 208, 4. Cf. prud. prove(n), wkv., OF. pruever ; prove ; . inf. pr5ve, 106, 4. Nth. pr. 2 sg. pr5ves, 137, 12; /n sbj. pi. pruf (INth.), 167, 1. Cf. preve(n). prowe, sb., OF. prou ; profit, 107, 21 prowesse, j3., OF. pruesse ; prowess, 206, 28. prud, proud, adj., 10E. prud, cf. ON. pruftr ; proud, 31, 16 ; proud, 48, 16 ; super I. proudeste, 240, 20. pruf, $<?<? prove(n). prute, sb., Sth. = MI. pride; OE. pryte ; pride, 209, 13. pruyde, pryce, see pryde, pris. pryde, sb., OE. pryte; pride, 108, 11. WML pruyde, 120, 12. Kt. prede, 211, 20. pryncipal, pryve, pryvyly, see principal, prive, prively. pryvyte, sb., OF. privete ; secrecy, secret, 94, II. pund, pound, sb., OE. pund, pund ; pound; pi. pund, 47, 10; pound, _94, 20; eME. ds. piinde, 178, 10. punde(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. pinde(n) ; OE. pyndan (pyndan); impound; dam up, as water; pr. 3 sg. punt, 200, 33; pr.pl. piindeS, 201, 12. punische(n), wkv., OF. punir, puniss- ; punish ; Sth. pp. ypun- issed, 218, 12. puple, see pople. pur, prep., OF. pur; for, 89, 31. pur, adj., OF. pur ; pure, simple, 209, 2. purchas, sb., OF. pourchas; earnings, endeavor, 204, 22. purgatorie, sb., OF. purgatorie;/r- gatory, 217, II. purifie(n), wkv., OF. purifier; purify; inf. purine, 102, 9. purpre, sb., OF. purpre; purple, 192, 26. pursue(n), wkv., OF. por-poursuir ; pursue, follow after, take ; pt. pi. pursued, 222, 28. purveyen, see porveie(n). put, sb., Sth. = Ml. pit; OE. pytt; pit; ds. piitte, 182, 7. putfalle, sb., OE. *pyttfeall,/. ; pit- fall, trap, 223, 24. Putifar, sb.,~La.t. Putiphar; Potiphar, 21, 1 ; 24, 17. putte(n), wkv., OE. potian, perh. OF. bouter, 'thrust ' ; push, thrust, put ; inf. putten, 120, 13 ; imp. sg. putt, 102, i4;/n///.puttyng, 233, 27 ; pt. sg. putte, 244, 17; put, 136, 29 ; pt. 2 sg. pottest, 55, 9. Nth. pr. 3 sg. puttes, 143, 25. Sth. //. yput, 222, 81. pyked, pp. as adj. , piked, pointed \ 1 20, 23- pyler, pyne(n), see piler, pine(n). pylgrymage, sb., OF. pelerinage, inn. by pilegrim < OF. pelegrin ; pil- grimage, 98, 7. Q. qua (quam, quaO, quae, quad (quat), see \vrE67 quake (n), quf- *e(n). quake(n), Sth. quakle(n), wkv., OE. cwacian ; quake, tremble ; pt. sg. quakede, 44, 10. Nth. inf. quae, 152, 8. eSth. inf. quaklen, 182, 22. qualle, sb., OF. quaille; quail, 151, 27. quam, quan (qwan, quane,quanne), see who, whanne. quantitee, sb., OF. quantite; quantity, 233, !5- quarel, sb., OF. quarrel ; quarrel, square bolt, 215, 18. quarell, sb., OF. querele ; quarrel, 106, 5. quarfor, see wherfore. quarterne, sb., OE. cweartern, neut.; prison ; pi. quarterne, 3, 9. GLOSSARY 415 quarporu (quharthrou), quasi,, see wherporu, whosg. quat, see who, qufSe(n). quatkin,/r;z.,OE. hwset+ cynn; what kind of , 133, 20. quatsg, indef. prn., OE. hwsetswa ; what so, 30, 14. quatsgevere, indef. prn., OE. hwset- swa +atfre; whatsoever, 30, 12. quf d, cwf ad, quead, sb., OE. cwead ; .evil, 50, 20. Sth. <afr. cwfade, 200, 27 ; kwead, 217, 8. Kt. ds. queade, 216, 31. quedur (quehepir), see wheper. queintis, sb., NF. queintise, OF. cointise; skill, wisdom, 104,8. Cf. quointise. quelle(n), wkv., OE. cwellan ; kill, archaic quell; inf. quelle, 44, 20. Nth. inf. qwell, 159, 30. queme, adj., OE. cweme; pleasant, agreeable, 76, 28. queme, sb., OE. cweme ; pleasure, t5 queme, 49, 25. quen (quhen), see whanne. quenching, sb., based on OE. cwen- can ; quenching, 18, 18. quene, sb., OE. cwen ; queen ; cwen (eME.), 6, 6 ; cwene, 74, 1 ; quene, 42, 14. qu^Se(n), stv., OE. cweoan-cwacS (5) ; speak, say; pt. sg. quaS, 22, 3; quad, 22, 21 ; quat, 83, 8; quod, 114, 7. Sth. pt. sg. cweo", 201, 23; quoo\ 193, 30; pp. iqueden, 176, 9 ._ quefterso, indef prn., Nth. eME. = Ml. whej>ersg ; OE. hwseoer + swa ; whether so, 21, 21. quharthrou, see quarporu. quhene, adv., OE. hwanone,hwanan; whence, 173, 28. quhill (quil), qui, see whil, whi. quicliche, adv., Sth. = Ml. quikly, OE. *cwicllce, cf. cwiculice ; quickly, 207, 24. quide, sb., OE. cwide ; what is said, word, 191, 14. quik, adj., OE. cwic ; alive, 141, 6. quik, quic, adv., OE. cwice; quickly, quyk, 88, 19. quilc (quilke), quile (quhill), see while, while. qvdles,adv., eME., Nth. = Ml. whiles, OE. hwilum, mod. by gen. advs. ; whiles, at times, 34, 10. quilum, see whilem. quiste, sb., OE. cwis, f. + t; will, testament, 75, 27. quite, ad/., .OF. quite; quit, free, 44, 22. quite (n), wkv., OF. quiter ; requite, pay ; inf. quite, 54, 30. quod, see quf5e(n). quointise, sb., OF. cointise; skill, wisdom, ornament, 208, 1. qugr, adv., eME., Nth. = Ml. wher, whgr; OM. hwer, hwar, WS. hwser, where, 33, 12. quoynte, adj., OF. coint; happy, gay, 57,6. quyk, quo, quoso, see quik, who, whosg. qwat, see who. qwell, qwyehe, see quelle(n), which. E. rac, sb., allied to rakel, ON.? ; haste, rush, 52, 20. rachentege, sb., OM. racentege, f, WS. racenteage ; chain, fetter; pi. rachenteges (eME.), 3, 14. rad (radde), radi, see rede(n), rfdi. rade,^.,eME.,Nth. = Ml.rgde; OE. rad,/.; road, 196, 29. rsed, reedesman, see red, r desman, reeflac, sb., OE. reaflac; robbery, rapine, 2, II. riSven, see rfve(n). rsevfre, sb., OE. reafere; robber, 4, 4- rafte, see reve(n). rage, j^., OF. rage; ra^, y^//j/, 240, 9. rage(n), wkv., OF. ragier ; rage, be wanton; Nth. pr. 3 sg. rages, 127, 30. ragged, adj., cf. ON. rogg, ' tuft, rag ' ; ragged, shaggy, 60, 9. rais (raiss), see rise(n). rake(n), wkv., ON. raka; rake or 416 GLOSSARY sweep away, destroy, inf. raken, 24, 4. Ramesseie, sb., OE. Ramesig (-eg) ; Ramsey (Huntingdonshire), 8, 9. Kamese, .y., Lat. Rameses; Rameses, 32, 3 2 - ranc, rank, adj., OE. ranc; strong, proud, rank, 23, 9. Randale,^., Randall', Schir Thomas, 169, i". Randolf, sb., Randolf, Earl of Ches- ter, 5, 18. ransake(n), wkv., ON. rannsaka, cognate with OE. rsesn, ' house' and sacan, ' strive ' ; ransack, search ; inf. ransaken, 30, 3. ransoune(n), wkv., OF. ransonner, ransunner ; ransom ; pr. 3 sg. ran- sounnej), 104, 18. rap, sb., ON. *hrap, cf. hrapa, 'rush'; haste; 52, 20, rap and rac, hurry and haste. rap, sb., eME., Nth. = Ml. rgp ; OE. rap ; rope ; pi. rapes, 6, 29. rape(n), wkv., ON. hrapa; hasten; imp. pi. rapeft, 30, 29. rapli, adv., ON. *hrap, cf. Dan. rap, ' swift '+ ME. H; qtiickly, 155, 26. ras, see rise(n). ratch, sb., OE. rsecc ; hunting dog; pi. ratches, 62, 7. raiS, adj., OE. hraeS ; quick ; comp. ra]>er, 220, 15. raSe, rape, adv., OE. hraSe ; quickly, 29, 25 ; rafte (eME.), 180, 11. ratte, sb., OE. rsett,f; rat; pi. rattes, 244, 26. Rauland, sb., OF. Roland ? ; Roland, 126, 15. raunsun, sb., OF. raenson, ranson, AN. ransun; rede?nption, ransom, 94> 2 5- raw, .r., Nth. = Ml. Sth. rowe ; OE. raw,/".; n?ze>, line, order, 133, 11. rfaden (rfadeft), rfaven (rfavien), see rede(n), rfve(n). recche(n), reche(n), wkv'., OE. reccan, reccean ; tell, expotind; inf. rechen, 22, 22 ; pr. 1 sg. recche, 94, 23 ; pt. sg. rechede, 23, 28. Cf. reke(n). receyve(n), wkv., OF. rece(i)ver ; re- ceive; pr. pi. receyveth, 122, 11; pr. sbj. pi. receyve, 122, 5; pp. receyved, 11 1, 6; reseyvet, 118, 28. Nth. inf. resayve, 139, 28;/r. %sg. rescheyves (INth.), 146, 6. reehe(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. reke(n) ; OE. recan (reccan) -r5hte (rohte) ; care, reck ; pr. 1 sg. reiche, 231,18; pr. 3 sg. recfSe, 180, 13. rfche(n), xvkv., OE. rgecean-nehte ; reach; inf. rgche, 43, 21. reching, sb., based on rechen; inter- pretation, 21, 22. recomande(n), wkv., OF. recom- mander; recommend; inf. recoman- dyn, 118, 31. record, sb., OF. record; record; ds. recorde, 234, 16. recorde(n), wkv., OF. recorder; re- cord; pt. sg. recorded, 105, 3. recrfaunt, sb., OF.recreant; recreant, defeated, 113, 5. rectfe, red, see reche(n), rede(n). rfd, redd, adj., OE. read ; red; ds. rgde, 47, 10 ; redd, 112, 11. red_(rfd), rede, sb., ON. red, WS. rsed,/. ; counsel, advice ; raid, 6, 18 ; red, 46, 21 ; ds. rede, 70, 16. Sth. rfde, 1 76, 4. redde, see rgdi. rede(n), stv., OM. redan (WS. rse- dan)-red (R) ; counsel, explain, read; inf. redenn (O), 9, 10; pr. 1 sg. rede, 24, 5 ; rfde, 15,9 ; pr. sbj. sg. rede, 52, 21 ; pt. sg. red, 155, 27. Nth. inf. red, 126, 2; pr. ppl. redande, 144,3. Sth. inf. r|de, 206, 2- 6 ; pr.i sg. reade (eSth.), 193, 13 ; imp. pi. rgadeft, 200, 19; pt. sg. radde, 45, 25 ; pp. rad, 35, 3 ; irad, 40, 4; ired(WML), 123, 5. Kt. pr. pi. redeth, 210, 21. rfd3sman, sb., Sth. = ME. redes- man ; WS. rfedesman ; counsellor; pi. rsedesmen, rgdesmen, 226, 5. rfdi, radi, redde, adj., OE. *raedig, extended from OE. rgede, ' ready ' ; ready, 17, 18; radi, 101, 7; redde, _i33j " rgdlly, rgdlliche, adv., OE. *rsedi- GLOSSARY 417 lice; readily, quickly, 239, 5. Sth. (SEMI.), rfdiliche, 69, 30. Efdinge, .$., OE. Readinge; pi. name of people, then of place ; Reading, Berks., 2, 2. rf dnes, sb., OE. readness,/ ; redness, 148,11. redunge, sb., OM. reding, WS. raed- ing,/. ; reading, 192, 3. Bedvers, .r^., OF. Redviers, Reviers ; Redvers, Baldwin de, 2, 12. rs, j-<5., OE. ries ; rush, forward movement, ill, 24. refe(n), iyk,eME. = M1. reven; OE. hrefan ; ra?/*; ?Vz/I refen, 4, 14. refiise(n), />fo\, OF. refuser; refuse ; pr. sbj. sg. refuse, ti8, 10. refut, sb., OF. refute; refuge, 103, 24. re^hellboc, sb., OE. regolboc ; book of canons or rules , 8, 16. regnynge, sb., based on regne(n) ; reigning, ruling, 236, 29. reiche, see reche(n). rein, sb., OE. regn; rain, 186, 6. reise(n), mz/., ON. reisa, cogn. with OE. rairan ; raise ; pr. 3 sg. reiseft, 14, 11 ; pt. sg. raised, 132, 16 ; pp. reysed, 117,6. Nth.pr. 3 sg. raises, 129, 22. reke(n), wkv., OE. recan, reccan- r5hte (rohte) ; care, reck ; Nth., pt. sbj. sg. roucht, 167, 3. reke(n), reche(n), wkv., OM. rec- cean-rsehte (WS. reahte); stretch, extend, direct one's way, go, tell, recite; rekyn, 55,21; pt.pl. rekened, 89, 5. Cf. recche(n). reli&ius, adj. and sb., OF. religius (ous); religious, 199, 5. rely (en), wkv., OF. relier, ralier ; rally; Nth.pt. sg. relyit, 167, 30. rely gy on, sb., OF. religion; religion, 112,4. rJm^jA, OF. realme, reame ; realm, 225, 16. rem, sb., OE. hream; cry, uproar, 14, 11. , ,. S < remedye, remedy, sb., OF. remede, perh. *remedie; remedy, 235, 28; remedy, 145, 13. remembre(n), wkv., OF. remembrer; remember; pr. ppl. remembraunt (for -and), 105, 9. remenaunt, sb., OF. remanant; rem- nant, remainder, 118, 7. rende(n), wkv., OE. rendan, rendan ; rend, tear-, pt. sg. rende, 195, 21. renne(n), rinne(n), stv., ON. renna (rinna)-rann (3) ; run ; inf. rcnne, 5> 30; pt- sg. ran, 78, 3. Nth. iffip. sg. ryn, 141, 30 ; pt. pi. ryn, I4i,5. rente, sb., OF. rente ; revenue, rent; pi. rentes, 4, 14. reope(n), see ripe(n). repaire(n), repare(n), wkv., OF. repairer ; repair, return ; pr. 3 sg. repaireth, 245, 17. INth. pp. re- parit, 168, 28. repente(n), wkv., OF. repentir; re- pent; inf. repente, 244, 22. repleet, adj., OF. replet ; replete , quite full, 238, 7. reporte(n), wkv., OF. reporter ; re- port; pr, sbj. sg. report, 239, 7. represente(n),w#.,OF. representer; represent \pt. sg. represented, 234, 3. reprove(n), wkv., OF. reprover ; re- prove ; pt. sbj. sg. reproved, 234, 1 ; pp. reproffede, 145, 21. rfquiem, sb., OF. requiem ; requiem, 117, 21. rfre(n), wkv., OE. neran ; rear, raise, build; inf. rgren, 73, 2. Sth. inf. rfre, 210, 2. resayve, rescheyve, reseyvet, see receyve(n). rfson, rfsiin, rf soun, sb., OF. reson, AN. resun ; reason, 105, 18 ; resun, J 33> 9 ifsoun, 91, 6; r|soune, 141, 8. rfsonable, adj., OF. raisonable ; reasonable, 136, 26. reste, sb., OE. rest,/.; rest, 32, 28. Nth. ryst, 146, 23 ; ryste, 144, 5. restels, adj., OE. resteleas infl. by ME. reste; restless, 240, 32. restfre(n), wkv., OF. restorer ; re- store ; inf. restfre, 95, 24. rf sun, see rfson. Beuda, sb., Reuda, 222, 4. E e 418 GLOSSARY reuel, reul, sb., OF. reule ; rule, 155, 24, 26. reuful, adj., OE. *hreowful ; rueful, sorrowful, 92, 19. reuliche, adz/., OE. hreowlice; sadly, pitifully, 60, 8. reuly, see reweli. reupe, rew?e, reuth, sb., OE. *hreow$, /". ; sorrow, repentance, ruth, 37, 19; rewfte, 30, 19. Nth. reuth, 129, 17. rfve(n), /&/., OE. reafian ; rob, plunder-, inf. rfven, 79, 19 ; pr. 3 sg. rfveS, 198, 22; //. sg. raevede (eME.), 2,1; Tfvede, 7,4; rafte. 55, 4; pt.pl. rseveden (eME.), 3', 2 5J /A rafte, 115, 24. Nth. inf. r|ve, 144, 12. Sth. w/i rfaven (eSth.), 197, 2; ji/. sg. rgavle, 200, 26. reward, sb., OF. reward ; reward, regard-, td J>e reward of, to the regard of , in respect to, 218, 7. rewe, j., OE. rsew (raw),/!; r^zo; by rewe, in a tow, 228, 15. reweli, reuly, adj., OE. hreowlic ; sad, compassionate, 30, 8 ; reuly, 59, rewe(n), stv., OE. hreowan-hreaw (R); rue, repent; inf. rewen, 20, 24; ruwen, 176, 21. rewme, sb., OF. realme, reaume ; realm, 236, 6. rewnesse, .?., OE. hreowness, f. ; pity, 80, 9. rewfte (rewthe), reysed, see reupe, reise(n). rice, riche, adj., OE. rice, later infl. by OF. rich e ; powerful, rich, 1,6; superl. riccheste, 182, 30; ricchest, 186, 23. Richard, sb., OF. Richard ; Richard, 206, 31. riche, sb., OE. rice ; reahn ; Sth. ds. richen, 183, 13. richelike, adv., OE. richllce, mod. by OF. riche ; richly, 33, 26. richesse, sb., OF. richesse ; wealth, riches, 215, 17. richt, see riht. ride(n), stv., OE. ridan-rad (1) ; ride; pr.ppl. ridend, 4, 3; pt. sg. rgd, 52, 28; rood, 229, 6; rde, 106, 25; pt.pl. ridyn, 112, 25. Sth. pr.ppl. ridinde, 189, 16. rifle(n),ze>/&z/.,OF. rifler; rifle, plunder, spoil; pp. rlnld, 161, 2. rift, *., OE. rift; veil; ds. rifte, 188, 26. ri;tfulnes, j3., OE. *rihtfulnes, /. ; righteousness, 101, 4. rightly, adv., OE. rihtlice ; rightly ; 127, 24. rightwis, a^"., OE. rihtwls; righteous, !39> 3- rigolage, sb., OF. rigolage ; sport, struggling, boisterous conduct, 127, 31. rigt, rigte, see riht. rigte(n), wkv. , OE. rihtan ; straighten, correct; inf. rigten, 16, 27; pr. 3 sg. rigte, 15, 18. ri;tful, ry^tful, adj., OE. *rihtful; righteous; ry3tful, 100, 21. riht, rigt, richt, adj., OE. riht; right; rihht, 10, 4; rigt, 15, 23; richt, 76, 30; right, 127, 11; ds. rigte, 20, 22 ; be g5de rihte, ds., by good right, 7, 3 ; //. ryght, 233, 5.' rihtwisnesse, sb., OE. rihtwisnes,/".; righteousness, 178, 15. rike, adj., Nth. = Ml. Sth. riche ; OE. rice; powerful, mighty, rich, 126, 9. rime, rim, sb., OE. rim, neut.; rime, number, song, 9, 8. Nth. rim, 129,5. rime(n), wkv., OE. riman ; number, rime'. Nth. pr. ppl. rlmand, 133, 13. rine(n), wkv., OE. rignan, rinan; rain; inf. rine, 186, 6. ring, sb., OE. hring; ring, 2^ 2 _ii; ringe, 109, 27 ; ds. ringe, 46, 20. ringe(n), rynge(n), stv., OE. ringan -rang (rng) (3) ; ring; inf. rynge, 123, 11 ; pt. sg. rng, 238, 32. Nth.pr.pl. ringes, 76, 25. rinne(n), see renne(n). riote, riot, sb., OF. riote; riot, 127, 30^237, 9. riotour, sb., OF. rioteur, notour; brawler, rioter, 238, 31. GLOSSARY 419 ripe, adj., OE. ripe; ripe, 21, 26. ripe(n), slv., OE. rlpan-rap (1); reap; inf. ripen, 176, 22. eSth. imp. pi. reope (< OAng. reopan- rap), 196, 19. rise(n), slv., OE. risan-ras (1) ; rise ; imp. sg. ris, 82, 28 ; //. sg. ras (eME.), 11, 9; rgs, 15, 3; pt. pi. risen, 2, 11 ; /^>. risenn (O), 12, 6. INth. pt. sg. rais = ras, 172, 16. rivelic, adv., ON. rifr, ' abundant ' + ME. He; abundantly, frequently, commonly, 154, 7. riveling, sb., OE. rifeling ; a sort of shoe ; rughfut riveling \a nickname of the Scotch), 161, 5. rixe(n), wkv., OE. ricsian, rixian ; rule, reign; inf. rixan, 7, 8. rixlie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. rixle(n) ; OE. rixlian; rule; eSth. pr. 3 sg. rixleoft, 182, 30. ro, sb., ON. ro, cogn. with OE. row, /. ; rest, quiet, 51, 19. robbe(n), wkv., OF. rober; rob, plunder; pt.pl. robbed, 165, 23. Sth. inf. robby, 205, 25. robberie, sb., OF. roberie ; robbery, 209, 17. robby, see robbe(n). rgbe, sb., OF. robe, robe, clothing; pi. rgbes, 49, 4. Bodbert, sb., OF. Rodberd ; Robert, Earl of Gloucester, 5, 11. rgde, sb., OE. rad,/.; riding, journey, road, 61, 27. rode, sb., OE. rod, /.; cross, rood, 4, 3 1 - Boderik, see Bodric. rodetre, sb., OE. rod,f. + treo ; cross, rood-tree, 11, 26. Bodric, Boderik, sb., OF. Rodric ; Roderic, 220, 18 ; Roderik, 220, 22. Bogingbam , sb. , Rockingham (North- ampton), 4, 22. rohly, adv., OE. *ruhlice; roughly, savagely, 149, 23. rolle(n), wkv., OF. roller; f//j pr. $ sg. rolleth, 241, 10. Bomars, sb., NF. Romare, OF. Roumare ; Romare, William of, 5, 23. rgmaunse, rgmans, sb., OF. ro- mance; romance, 115, 21 ; rgmans, 126, 2. Bdmayn, adj., OF. roumain, NF. romain; Roman, 221, 28. Borne, sb., OE. R5m, /., L. Roma ; Rome, 4, 17. Bomenel,^.,OF.Romenel; Romney, 186, 9. ron, see run, rune. rond, a^'., OF. rond, AN. rund ; round; wk. r5nde, 126, 14. rng, see ringe(n). rospe(n), wkv., ON. *raspen, Dan. raspe or OF. raspe ; rasp, scrape, destroy ; inf. rospen, 24, 4. rgste(n), wkv., OF. rostir; roast; Nth. inf. ryst, 171, 3 ; pt.pl. rgstit, I7i> 15. rote, sb., ON. rot,/.; root, 127, 18. rte(n), ra/z/., OE. rotian ; rot, become putrid; pp. rted, 58, 20. rgten, adj., ON. rotinn ; rotten, putrid, 50, 12. rgp, sb., ON. raft, cogn. with OM. red, WS. raid ; counsel, advise, plan ; ds. r};e, 86, 9. r^5e(n), zy^z/., ON. raSa, cogn. with OE, raidan; advise, counsel; inf. _Se, 75, 23. rou, a^/'., OE. ruh ; rough, hairy, 60,9. roucht, roun, see reke(n), run (rune). rounge(n), wkv., OF. ronger; gnaw, gnash with the teeth, perh. Scot. runch; Nth. inf. rounge, 156, 23. route, rout, sb., OF. route ; company, army, rout, 205, 28. Nth. rout, 138, 32; rowt, 158, 16. route(n), wkv., ON. rauta; roar, snore; pt. sg. routit, 172, 10. Bovecestre, sb., OE. Hrofesceaster ; Rochester, 6, 10. rowe, sb., OE. new, raw,/; row, straight line, 62, 9. rowe(n), stv., OE. rowan-reow (R); row, go by water, sail; inf. rowen, _I97, 2. __ rowt, see route, rug, Sth. = Ml. rig (rigge), sb. } E e 2 420 GLOSSARY OE. hrycg ; back, ridge ; ds. riigge, 207, 9. rugge(n), wkv., ON. rugga ; rock, agitate, pull; pt.pl. rugget, 142, 5. rughfute, sb. as adj., OE. run + lot; rough foot, 161, 5. rume(n), ivkv., OE. ruman ; make room, enlarge-, pt. sg. rvimde, 186, 16. run, run, ron, sb., OE. run, f. ; secret, colloquy, counsel, 178, 32; language, letter, poe?n ; reden roun, direct the conversation , 52, 21. Nth. ron, 133, 9. rune(n), W/z\, OE. runian; whisper, archaic 7-ound; pt. sg. runde, 44, 14. ruwen, see rewe(n). rybawdye, sb., OF. ribaudie; ri- baldry, 121, 9. rye, j&, OE. ryge; rye, 158, 4. ryfe = ryf, ^'., OE. rlf; abundant, frequent, 106, 21. ryght, ry^tful, J riht, ri5tful. ryn, rynge, ryngen, see renne(n), ring, ringe(n). ryste (ryst), see reste. ryve(n), stv., ON. rifa; rive, tear, break ; inf. ryve, 243, 32. S. saeclies, sacrafise, see saklfs, sacri- fice. sacrament, sacrement, sb., OF. sacrement; sacrament, 122, 4; sacrement, 146, 7. sacrifice, saerafyse, sb., OF. sacri- fice; sacrifice, 102, 21; sacrafise, !35, J 3 5 sacrifise, 237, 13. sade, adv., OE. sasde ; sufficiently, fully, 122, 19. sadel, sadil, OE. sadol; saddle, 61, _I5- see, see s. ssecle(n), wkv., OM. seclian, WS. sleclian ; sicken, become sick ; pt. sg. saeclede, 7, 33. ssegen, see seie(n). seBgen, sb., OE. segen (ssegen), f. ; saying, assertion, 6, 28. saeht, adj., eME. = Ml. saht ; OE. saeht ; at peace, reconciled; pi. ssehte, 2, 16. seehte, ssehtleden, see sabte, saht- le(n). seem, sself, see seie(n), self. Sffiri, adj., OE. sarig; sad, sorrowful, 186, 21. sSrinesse, sb., OE. sarigness, f.; sorrow, 183, 28. sagh, saght, see se, sahte. sahh, sag, sagh, sau}, say, see sen. sahte, sb., OE. saeht,/! ; agreement, compact, 7, 15 ; saehte, 7, 17. Nth. saght, 126, 16. sahtle(n), wkv., OE. sahtlian; re- concile, make peace; pt.pl. sahtlede, 6, 13 ; sahtleden, 6, 15. saie, see seie(n). saint, seint, sainte, .seynte, sain, adj. sb., OF. saint,/! sainte; saint; seint, 58, 25 ; seynt, 88, 21 ; seynte Jfhn, 106, 19 ; Seynte Marie, 116, 15; Seynt Marie, 118, 2. Nth. sain, 148, 1 ; saint, 160, 21 ; saht, 131, 8. Sth. sein, 205, 13 ; seinte, 198, 16. sake, sak, sb., OE. sacu ; sake, cause; for . . . sake, on account of, 58, 16. Nth. sak, 131, 16. sakelfas, see saklfs. sakerynge,^/. ppl. as sb., sacren, OF. sacrer ; consecration, 123, 12. saklf?, adj., OE. saclfas; innocent, without injury; sacclaes (O), 11, 26; saklfs, 139, 6. e Sth. sakelfas, I99> J3- sal, salt, see schule(n). 'Salamon, sb., OKSalamon; Solomon, 72,4- said, see selle(n). salve, sb., OE. sealf,/.; salve, remedy, 198, 30. same, see schame(n). same, same, adj., OF. samr ; same, 223, 5; same, 136, 14. samen, samyn, sammyn, adv., ON. saman; together, 79, 6; samyn, 137, 18; sammyn, 170, 22. samne(n),wfe., OE. samnian; collect, assemble ; pp. sammnedd (O), 9, 1. GLOSSARY 421 samyn, see samen. sand, sb., OE. sand, sond ; sand, land, 161,25. sande, sb., OE. sand, sgnd,/! ; mis- sion, message, messenger) pi. sandes, 2, 16. sane, wkv. , "Nth.. = Ml. seine(n) ; OE. segnian ; sign, mark with sign, bless; pt. sg. sanyt (INth), 169, 12. sang, sb., Nth. = M1., Sth. sgng; OE. sang, song; song, 127, 5. sannt (O), sb., OE. sanct ; saint, 8, 17. sant, see saint, sar, adj., Nth. = Ml. spr ; OE. sar; sore, grievous, sad; superl. sarest, i49> 3 2 - Sarasyn, Sarazin, sb. , OF. Sarazin ; Saracen, heathen, 88, 2 ; pi. Sarazins, 126, 16; Sarasynes, 230, 4. sare, adz>., Nth. for Ml. sgre ; OE. sare; sorely, 77, 4; 109, 10. sarlic, a^'., OE. sarlic; sad, mournful, 188, 18. sary, adj., Nth. = Ml. sprl; OE. sarig; sorry, 154, 17. Satan, jtS., OF. Satan ; Satan, 155, 7. Satanas, Satenas, j^., L. Satanas; Satan, 16, 17; Satenas, 153, 10. Saterday, sb., OE. Sseterdseg ; Satur- day, 209, 20. sattel, w/fe., Nth. = Ml. settle(n); OE. setlan; settle; inf. sattel, 151, 24. sau, see sawe. Saul, sb.,OY. Saul; Saul, 131, 1. saule (sawle), saul, sb., eME. Nth. = Ml. sowle, OE. sawel, sawl f. ; soul, 2,22; sawle, 9, 4; sawle nede, souls need, 9,4; sawle berrhless (O) , soul's salvation, 10, 24. Nth. saul, 142, 20; sawell, 156, 18; //. sauls, 137, 22. eStii.pl. saule, 180, 16 ; sawlen, 197, 6. Kt. zaule, 216, 14; //. saulen, 211, 24. saumpul, sb., OF. esample ; example, sample, 1 2*-, 29. sauve, see save(n). save, prep, and conj., OF. sauf ; save, except, 73, 15. save(n), wkv., OF. salver, sauver, saver ; save, preserve, observe ; inf. save, 117, 18; unwyse t5 save it, ignorant in observing it, 235, 17; pr. sbj. sg. save, 90, 1 2 ; imp. sg. save, 211, 4; sauve, 211, 22; pp. saved, 74, 7. Nth. pr. 3 sg. saves, 128, 21. Sth. pp. isauved, 211, 25. Savvey, sb., NF. Savei, OF. Savoi, Savoy ; ds. Savveye, Perres of, Peter, Earl of Richmond, 227, 4. savyoure, sb. } OF. saveour; savior, 119,17. sawe, sb., OE. sagu ; saying, saw, 97, 6; pi. sawes, 137, 1. Nth. sau, 148, 23. sawell, see saule. sawtere, sb., OF. sautier < psaltier ; psalter, 121, 1, Saxon, sb., OF. Saxon; Saxon; pi. Saxons, 203, 18 ; in Saxon, against the Saxons, or in Saxony, that is England, 224, 1 ; West Saxon, the kingdom of , the West Saxons, 222, 26. Saxonlych, adv., OF. Saxon + lice; like the Saxon, 224, 9. saye(n) (sayn, say), sce, ^seie(n), he. scsel, scserp, see schule(n), scharp. scaft, sb., eME. = Ml. schaft ; OE. sceaft ; shaft, arrow, spear ; pi. scaftes, 189. 30. scane(n), wkv., OE. scsenan ; break; eME.pr.pl. scanen, 189, 30. scarslych, adv., OF. escars + Sth. lych ; scarcely, 225, 18. scatere(n), wkv., ODu. scateren ? ; scatter; pt. sg. scatered, 2, 21. scafle, sb., ON. skaSi ; harm, 29, 10. scaw, sceal, see schewe(n), schu- le(n). sceld, sb., eME. = Ml. scheld ; OM. sceld (sceld), WS. scield; shield; pl. sceldes, 189, 30. sceone, adj.,\\S. sceone, sciene, OM. scene ; beautiful, bright, 190, 27. scecrt, see schort. sceove(n), stv., OE. sceofan (scufan)- sceaf(2); shove, move with violence; eSth. inf. sceoven, 191, 2. scerp, schaft, see scharp, shafte- 422 GLOSSARY schame, sb., OM. scamu (WS. sceamu, scamu) ; shame, ignominy, 42, 17. eSth. scheome, 195, 30. Sth. ssame, 207, 16. schame(n), wkv. , OE. sceamian ; be ashamed, feel shame ; Sth. inip.pl. same 3e, 207, 10. schamlic, adj., OE. sceamllc; shame- ful, base, 153, 4. schap, sb. , OM. gescap, "WS. gesceap ; shape, image, 62, 24. scharp, adj., OM. scarp (WS. scearp) ; sharp, 60, 6 ; eME. scasrp, 3, 12. Sth. scerp, 186, 15. sehape, sb., OM. scaoa, WS. sceafta ; harm, injury, 150, 4. schauing, sb., Nth. = Ml. schowinge; OE. sceawung, f. ; showing, 153, 28. schave(n), stv., OE. scafan-scof (6) ; shave; pp. schave, 120, 29. sche, schfawe(n), j^ he, shewe (n). schfde(n), stv., OE. sceadan-sceod (R) ; separate, divide, shed ; pt. pi. sched, 132, 19. schfde(n), wkv., OM. *scedan, based on sceadan, stv. ; separate, divide, shed; pt. sg. schedde, 122, 22. Sth^ //. sg. ssedcle, 208, 30. schelde(n), wkv., OM. sceldan, WS. scieldan ; shield, protect ; imp. sg. schelde, 123, 20. Sth. (SEMI.), inf. slide (n), 15, 6 ;pr. 3 sg. slide, 17, 23 ; pr. sbj. sg. schilde, 64, 3. schende(n), wkv., OE. scendan, scen- dan ; injure, disgrace ; imp. pi. schendeft, 195, 30; //. schent, 59, 10. Sth. pp. ischende, 125, 34. scheome, scheortliche, see schame, schortly. schep, shep, sb., OM. seep, WS. sceap; sheep, 53, 3 ; sep = shep, 15, 6 ; schep, 86, 16. scheppe(n), stv., OM. sceppan (WS. scieppan)-scop (6) ; shape, fashion, create; pt. sg. sch5p, 49, 17; schdpe, 62, 25 ; shoope, 245, 13. eSth.pt. sg. sc5p, 178, 27. schete(n), stv., OE. sceotan-sceat (2); shoot, throw; pp. schgte, 61, 16. 3th.. pt. sg. sscft, 207, 241pp. ischoten (eME.), 195, 33; issgte, 208, 20. sche we (n), wkv., OE. sceawian ; show; inf. shsewenn (O), 13, 1; schewe, 44, 15; shewe, 104, 13; pr. 1 sg. shewe, 227, 1 1 ; pp. shewed , 91, 1. Nth. inf. scaw, 130, 1; schau, 148, 24 ; schew, 130, 5 ; pr. 3 sg. schaues, 150, 15; pr. ppl. schewand, 144, 4; pt. sg. schawed, J 55> 3 2 5 -pp- schawed, 153, 29. eSth. imp. pi. schfaweo', 198, 31. Kt. inf. ssewy, 216, 1 ; seawy, 217, 16 ; pr. pi. seaweth, 211, 28 \pt.sg. seawede, 213, 8. schift, sb., OAng. *scift, cf. sciftan; shift, turn, trick ; at a schift, sud- denly, 152, 19. schilde(n\ see schelde(n). schip, ship, sb., OE. scip; ship, 73, 18 ; scip (eME.), 1,14. Sth. ssip, 205, 15 ;//. scipen (eSth.), 185, 4. schipe(n), wkv., OE. scipian; take ship, navigate; pt. pi. schipede, 220, 8. schipman, sb., OE. scipman; ship- man, sailor, 163, 13. eSth. pi. scipmen, 186,9. schir, see sire, schire, sb., OE. sclr, /. ; shire, 227, 8. scho, see he. scho, sb., OM. scoh (sco), WS. sceoh (sceo) ; shoe; shd, 229, 12; pi. schone, 120, 23. schorn, see shfre(n). schort, adj., OM. scort, WS. sceort ; short; eME. scort, 3, 11 ; schorte, 145, 2. eSth. sceort, 191, 2; ssort, 215, 10. schortly, adv., OAng. scortlice, WS. sceortlice ; shortly, briefly, 133, 13. eSth. scheortliche, 198, 17. schten, see schete(n). schotynge, pr. ppl. as sb., based on OE. sceotan-sceat ; shooting, 1 20, 19. sehreade, sb., eSth. = Ml. schrgde; OE. scrgade; shred, cutting; pi, schrgaden, 202, 8. schrewe, see shrewe. GLOSSARY 423 schrlde(n), wkv., OE. scry dan ; clothe, enshroud; inf. schrlde, 57, 7. schrlf, see schrlve(n). schrift, schryft, sb., OE. scrift ; con- fession, shrift, 156, 32; ds. scrifte, 18, 19; schryfte, 109, 30. Sth. ds. ssrifte, 218, 20. schrrve(n), schryve(n), stv., OE. scrifan-scraf (1) ; shrive; inf. schryve, no, 16; pp. schriven, 59, 10; shriven, 75, 26 ; schryvyn, no, 22. Nth. pr. sbj. sg. and pi. schrif, 157, 3. Sth.pt. sg. schrf, 199, 15 ; pt.pl. ssrive, 206, 20; //. ischriven, 199, 16; ischryve, 121, 30. schroud, sb., OE. scrud ; dress, gar- ment, shroud, 48, 20; 57, 4; pi. srud = shrud, 31, 15. schriide(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. schrl- de (n) ; OE. scry dan ; clothe ; inf. schruden, 201, 30; pp. ischriid, 199, 4. schryft, see schrift. ^chule(ii), shule(n), piprv. OM. ~^-selan-scel, scael (\VS. sceal) ; ought, shaUj pr. 1, 3 sg. schal, 37, 11; schale, 123, 22; schalle, 123, 5; pr. 2 sg. shallt (O), 9, 5; schalt, 49, 8 ; pr. pi. shulenn (O), 9, 23 ; schullen, 65, Vj ; schul, 65, 20 ; schulyn, n6,"*2l; shole we, 82, 6; pt. 1, 3 sg. sculde (eME.), 1, 7; shollde (O), 9, 17; scholde, 68, 15 ; sch5ld, 71, 24; //. 2 sg. sculdest (eME.), 3, 26 ; scholdest, 49, 30 ; scholdist, 55, 23 ; //. pi. scholde, 46, 13. mth..pr. 1, 3 sg. salj 128, 17; pr. 2 sg. salt, 18, 1 5* ; "pr.pl. sal, 133,5; pt. sg. suld, 135, 25; pt.pl. suld, 130, 32 ; pt.pl. sulden, 27, 32. Sth. pr. 1, isg. scsel (eSth.), 176, 21 ; sceal (eSth.), 177, 2; ssel, 215, 2; /r. 2 j^-. ssalt, 204, 18; sselt, 215, 2; pr. pi. sollen, 212, 1 ; ssolle, 217, 18; scule we, 179, 3 ; pt. 1, 3 sg. ssolde, 204, 8; pt.pl. solden, 213, 21; pr. 2 sg. schuldest, 194, 8. schune(n), shune(n), wkv., OE. scunian ; shun, avoid, abhor; inf. schone, 55, 8. schyl, sb., OM. *scil, cogn. with ON skil; reason, excuse, 117, 14. scilwls, adj., ON. skilwlss ; wise in reason, wise, 127, 15. scip (scipen), scipman, see schip, schipman. Scitia, sb., Lat. Scythia; Scythia, 220, 8. sclawe(n) = slawe(n), wkv., eME. = Ml. slowe(n) ; OE. slawian ; be slow, negligent', inf. sclawen, 177, 13. sell, see sli. scole, skole, sb., OE. scol,/, infl. by OF. escole?; school, 224, 17 ; skole, 137, 29. ' scop, see scheppe(n). scre, sb., ON. skor,/. ; score, 225, 1. scorn, sb., OF. escorne ; scorn, deri- sion; pi. scornes, 218, 14. scort, see schort. Scot, Skot, sb., OE. Scottas, pi. ; Scot; pi. Scottes, 159, 12 ; Skottes, 160, 20. Sth.gpl. Scottene, 222,14. Scotland, Scotland, sb., OE. Scot- land ; Scotland, 2, 15 ; ds. Scot- lgnde, 189, 2. Scottysch, Scottys, Scottes, adj., OE. Scyttisc, infl. by Scot; Scot- tish, Scotch, 221, 28. Nth. Scottys, 159, 31 ; Scottes, 160, 7. scowkyng, sb., based on root in sculken < ON. *skulka ; cf. Dan. skulke ; skulking, treacherous re- lation, 170, 12. scrift, see schrift. scrij>e(n) = schrij)e(n), stv., OE. scrlftan-scraS (1); glide, go, fly; eME. inf. screen, 186, 15. sculen, see schule(n). scum, wkv., origin uncertain; hasten; Nth. inf. scurn, 150, 26. se, see se(n), pe. sf (se), sb., OE. sse; sea; eME. sse, 1, 13; sf, 19, 22; gs. se^s, 19, 25. Nth. se, 151, 17. eSth. sea, 196, 33. Kt. see, 211, 1. se, sb., OF. sed ; see (of a bishop), seat, throne, 68, 4. sf, se, adv., OE. sse < swse; so, 178, 10; se (O), 10, 6. 424 GLOSSARY sea, seawye(n), see sf , schewe(n). seche(n), seke(n), wkv., OE. secean -s5hte; seek', inf. seche, 98, 28; seke, 90, 3 ; pr. 3 sg. sekeS, 15, 17 ; imp. sg. sech, 193, 3 ; pr. ppl. se- chand (Nth.?), 101, 19; sechyng, 235, 12;//. sg. sogt, 23, 23. Sth. pr.pl. sekeo 1 , 196, 13. TSLt.pr. 3 j^-. zekj>, 219, 20; /r. j/. sg. zeche, 218, 29. seek, sb., ON. sekkr, cogn. with OE. ssecc, Lat. saccus ; sack, bag ; pi. seckes, 26, a I. secunde, adj. sb., AN. secund, OF. second; second, 225, 2. sed, j., OM. sed, WS. said; seed, 73, 10. see, see sf. s1, sb., OF. seel; a/, 226, 21. seen, ^<? se(n). sefenfald, sb., eME. = Ml. sevenfold ; OM. seofonfald, WS. -feald ; seven- fold; sefennfald (O), 12, 29. eSth. seovevald, 195, 4. seffnde, seffhe,.r^ sevende, seven. sf ge(n), wkv., OE. *segan < sigan ; sink, fall\ pr. 3 sg. sfgeS, 27, 8. seghen, .$<?*? se(n). sfgrund, sb., OE. ssegrund (grund) ; bottom of the sea, 19, 19. seie(n), saie(n), wkv., OE. secgan -ssegde; say; inf. seien, 19, 3; sei, 2, 5 ; ssegen (eME.), 4, 28 ; sarin (eME.), 4, 9;seyn, 119, 1; saie, 103, 23 ; sayne, III, 28 ; say, 120, 4\pr. 1 sg. sey3e, 52, 9 ; pr. 2 jg: seyst, 112, 7 > />* 3 sg. seyj>, 65,18; seythe, 1 1 1 , 8 ; seiS, 1 79, 23 ; pr. sbj. sg. sei, 18, 19 ; imp. sg. seie, 41, 27 ; imp. pi. sei, 30, 3; pl- sg. ssede, 6, 5; s gde, 37, x seide, 21, 19; seyd, 6.5, 35; /' 2 sg. seidist, 51, 8; pt. pi. sseden (eME.), 1, 17; seiden, 25, 4; pp. seid, 33, 9. Nth. *Vrf saine, 160, 1 ; pr. 2 j-. sais, 138, 6 ; seys, 91, 25 ; /r. 3 #. sais, 150, 17 ; //. sg. sayd, 135, 22; //. sayde, 140, 15. Sth. inf. seggen, 179, 3; siggen, 198, 1 ; siigge, 181, 6 ; imp. pi. siggeS, 197, 22; pr. sbj. sg. se gge, 179, 25 ; pr.sbj.pl. siggewe, 211, 22; pp. iseyd, 60, 1; yseyd, 66, 31. Kt. inf. zigge, 215, 6; pr. 2 sg. zayst, 215, 5; pr. 3 sg. zayf>, 215, 8 ; pt.pl. seden, 213, 1 ; pp. yzed, 216, 11. seil, sb., OE. segl; sail ; pi. seiles, 205, 16 ; seyl, 86, 27. sein, seint, seinte, see saint. seinle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. seine (n) ; OE. segnian ; sign, marke with a sign, bless; pp. iseined, 226, 20. sek, adj., OE. seoc; sick, 59, 9. eSth. seoc, 181, 9. seke(n), see seche(n). sekenisse, sekenes, sb., OE. seoc- ness,/. ; sickness, disease ; pi. seke- nisses, 104, 18 ; sekenes, 143, 14. seking, sb., based on OE. secan ; seeking, search, 99, 32. sei, sb., OM. sei, WS. sail; time, occasion ; on sei, on occasion, regu- larly, 21, 15; sele, 95, 9. sei, adj., OE. sei; good; Sth. gpl. selere, 186, 30. Sfland, sb., OE. *Sseland; Seland, 164, 6. selc, sb., OE. seolc; silk, 38, 24. selcuth, adj., OE. seldcuS ; strange, wonderful, 127, 5. seld, see sheld. selde(n), seldum, adv., OE. seiden (seiden) ; seldom, 134, 3 ; selde, 36, 14; seldum, 25, 21. self, prn., OE. self, wk. selfa ; self; eME. sself, 8, 2 ; self, 38, 26 ; wk. selve, 68, 4 ; wk.pl. selven, 59, 21 ; combined with pet s. prn. mesellfenn (O), 9, 8 ; miself, 44, 29 ; Jyself, 119, 24 ; juselve, 50, 2 ; himmsellf (O), 11, 23; himmsellfenn (O), 13, 1 ; hymself, 92, 8 ; pi. hemself, 63, 20; hemselfe, 118, 4. Nth. J>am- selfe, 144, 6 ; )>aymeselfe, 146, 28. Sth. (eSth. seolf, 182, 10; seolve, 182, 18; seolven, 183, 23); siilf, 177, 5; ds. siilfne, 176, 14; com- bined with pers.pm. himsulf, 207, 28 ; pi. himsulve, 177,8. Kt. zelve, 217, 9; pi. hamzelve, 218, 22. selhSe, sb., OM. selS, WS. sselo\/; happiness, felicity, 193, 12. GLOSSARY 425 sell, adj., OM. selig, WS. sselig; happy, 24, 10; 80, 6. 8elle(n), wkv., OM. sellan-salde (WS. sealde); sell; inf. selle, 86, 20 ; //. sg. solde, 86, 15. Nth. pp. said, 130, 28; salde, 148, 22. Sth. pp. jggld, 36, 16. selly, c^'., OE. sellic < seldlic ; strange, marvellous, 47, 27. selve, selven, j^ self. sgm, j^., OE. seam; ^0r.ra load; pi. sfmes, 31, 31. semblaunt, sb., OF. semblant; a^- pearance, semblance, 42, 8. semble, j., OF. semble; meeting, 118,35. semely, ad)'., ON. scemligr; agree- able, seemly, 116, 6. seme(n), wz\, OE. seman ; befit, suit, seem; pr. 3 sg. seme]>J> (O), 9, 19; semeft, 25, 9 ; pr. sbj. sg. seme, 50, 1 ; pt. sg. semyd, 108, 1 2 ; pt.pl. semede, 221, 10. Nth. pr. 3 sg. semes, 145, 6. sen, see sippen. se(n), stv., OM. seon-sseh (WS. seah) (5) ; see, look after, care for; inf. sen, 9, r To ; seen, 33, 22 ; se, 37, 2; pr. 2 sg. sest, 81, 9; syst, 124, 11 ; pr. 3 sg. setS, 15, 20; pr. pi. sen, 20, 1 ; sene, 124, 1 ; pr. sbj. sg. se, 17, 15 ; imp. sg. se, 102, 5 ; pt. sg. sahh (O), 12, 25; sag, 27, 29; sau3, 47, 27; say, 58, 13; sei3e, 67, 18; sagh, 89, 29; sye, 108, 29 ; sawe, 113, 1 ; pt.pl. se3e < s3en, 41, 24; seijen, 103, 18; pt.sbj.sg. sawe, 79, 12; sge, 19, 4; pp. seyn, 63, 19; sene, 85, 4. Nth. inf. se, 127, 15 ; pt. sg. sey, 132, 26; sagh, 133, 8; pp. sene, 129, 10. Sth. pr.pl. se>, 209, 7; //-. sbj. sg. seo (eSth.), 195, 23 ; pt. sg. seh, 194, 12; sei3, 229, 29; //. //. sye, 223, 16. Kt.pr. 3 sg. zyj), 219, 26; pr. ppl. zyinde, 216, 8; pt.pl. seghen, 212, 16. senche(n), wkv., OE. sencan ; cause to sink, sink, drown ; pt. sg. senchte, 197, 3. sende(n), wkv., OE. sendan (sendan) ; send) pr. 3 sg. sendeS, 31, 31 ; - sent, 64, 24; pr. pi. senden, 27, 16; pr. sbj. sg. sende, 177, 3; pt. sg. sende, 1 , 4 ; sennde (O) , 12, 13; sente, 24, 31; pt.pl. senden, 2, 9; pp. sent, 28, 18. Nth. pt.pl. send = sendit, 171, 14. Sth. pr. pi. sendet for sende]), 177, 22; //. isent, 42, 1; ysent, 69, 16. Kt. inf. zend, 217, 10. Seneca, sb., Lat. Seneca ; Seneca, 200, 31. Senek, sb., OF. Senek; Seneca, 238, 10. senne, geo, seoc, see sinne, se(n), sek. seolf (seolve, seolven), seolver, see self, silver, seotel, sb., eME. = Ml. settel; OE. setl, setol; seat, settle, 195, 11. seo"8tSan, seove(n) (seovene), seoveniht, see sippen, seven, sevenyht. seovevald, see sefenfald. sep, see schep. ser, adj., ON. ser; several; pi. sere, 126, 2; sere, 135, 3. ser, adj., OE. sear ; sear, 59, 9. Seresberi (Sereberl), sb., OE. Seoroburh (-byrig) ; based on Lat. Sorbiodunum ; Salisbury, Old Sa- rum (Wiltshire) ; Roger of, 1 , 5 ; 2, 24. serfulli, adv., OM. *serfullic?; cf. Orm's serrhfull ; sorrozvfully , 48, 8. serjaunt, servant, sb,, OF. sergant, -jant; sergeant, man of law, 98, 5 ; sergant, 212, I2 ? serk, sb., ON. serkr, ,cogn. with OE. sere ; shirt, Scotch sark, 83, 16. sermone(n), sb, } OF. sermoner; preach, 245, 18. sertayne, sertis, see certain, certes. servage, sb., OF. servage; service, servitude, 94, 16. servande, sb., OF. servant, modified by pr. ppl. of serven ? ; servant, 147, 28. serve(n), wkv., OF. servir; serve; pr.pl. serven, 39, 23; pt.sg. servede, 426 GLOSSARY 2r, 15; pt.pl. serveden, 213, 30; pp. served, 48, 2. Sth. inf. servi, I95> 2. serves, servle(n), see servise, serve(n). servlse, servys, serves, sb., OF. service; service, 212, I; servys, 144, 27; serves, 120,4. sse(n), sesi(n), wkv., OF. saiser; put in possession of, take possession of seize; pt. sg. sfsyd, 115, 23. sgsgnd, sb., OE. sse+sand (spnd) ; sea sand, 19, 6. sesse(n), wkv., OF. cesser; cease; pr. sbj. pi. sesse, 146, 15. Cf. _cfse(n). sesyde, sb., OE. sae+side; seaside, 222, 13. sfte, sb., ON. sSti; seat, 105, 10. sete, adj., ON. sdeta, cogn. with OE. swete ; sweet, agreeable, pleasing, 56, IS- Sep, sb., OE. Seth, Lat. Seth ; Set A, 64, 9. sethin, seppen, septhe, see sippen. sette(n), wkv., OE. settan ; place, set; pt. sg. sette, 4, 13 ; sett, 101, 2 ; setted, 104, 3 ; //. pi. setten, 60, 25 ; sette, 35, 27 ; //. sett, 9, 7 ; set, 22, 7. Sth. pp. isset (eME.), 183, 3; iset, 200, 24. seurte, sb., OF. seurte ; surety, pledge, 114. 15- seven, seve, adj., OE. seofan; seven ; pi. seffne (O), 11, 15; sevene, 15, 21; seve, 42, 12. eSth. seovene, 177,4; seove, 180, 20. Kt. zeve, 218, 19. sevende, adj., OE. seofofta ; seventh, 147,11; sefTnde(O), 12, 18; seven = sevend, 71,8. seventi, adj., OE. seofontig ; seventy, 103, 9- sevenyght, sb., OE. seofon + niht.//.; seven-night, week, sennight, 109, 18. eSth. seoveniht, 201, 3. sex, adj., OM. sex, WS. siex, six; sr; sexe, 15, 21. Sexisch, adj., OE. Sexisc; Saxon, of the Saxon; mas. Sexisne = Sex- ischne, 186, 21. Sexlond, sb., OE. Seaxland^nd) ; land of the Saxons, 185, 16; ds. Sexlgnde, 189, 1. sexte, adj., OM. sexta, WS. siexta (sixta) ; sixth, 12, 11. sexti, sixtl, adj., OAng. sextig, "WS. siextig, sixtig (sextig) ; sixty ; sexti fot, sixty feet, 151, 22 ; sixti, 4, 24. Kt. zixti, 216, 6. sey, see se(n). seylie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. seile(n); OE. seglian; sail; pt.pl. seylede, 221, 2. seyn (seyde), seyl, seynt (seynte), see seie(n), seil, saint, seyntwary, sb., OF. saintuaire, sain- tuairie; sanctuary, 124, 25. shadowe, sb., OE. sceadu, ace. sceadwe,/. ; shadow, 101, 5. shadowe(n), wkv., OE. sceadwian; shadow, shade; inf. shadow, 103, 26. sheewe(n), see schewe(n). shafte, sb. , OE. sceaft, / ; created thing, creature, creation ; shafifte (O), 12, 32 ; schafte, 49, 17. shanke, sb., OE. sceance, scanca ; shank, leg, 229, 14. shape(n), wkv., OM. scapian (WS. sceapian) ; shape ; inf. shape, 243, 17; pp. shaped, 77, 27. shave(n), stv., OM. scafan (WS. sceafan) -scof (6) ; shave, scrape ; pp. shaven, 23, 24. sheld, sb., OM. sceld (sceld), WS. scield; shield, 79, 28; seld = sheld, 17, 23. shenke(n), wkv., OE. scencan; pour out ; pr. pi. shenke, 60, 20. shep, see schep. shfre(n), stv., OE. sceran-scser (4) ; shear, cut, reap; inf. shfren, 30, 27; pp. schorn, 57, 26. shewe(n), shilde(n), see schewe(n), schelde(n). , " shine(n), stv., OE. scinan-scan (1) ; shine; pr. 3 sg, shyneS, 228, 12; //. sinen, 14, 10. shir, adj., OE. scir; bright, clear, pure, 83, 1. shd, see send. GLOSSARY 427 shrewe, schrewe, sb., OE. screawa; shrew, evil person ; pi. shrewes, 97, 2 ; schrewes, 121, 7. shriven, see schrive(n). shryn, sb., OE. serin; shrine; ds. shryne, 227, 20. shuldre, sb., OE. sculdor,//. sculdru; shoulder, 83, 17;//. shulderis, 103, 26. Sth. //. ssoldren, 207, 18. shulen-sholde, j<?<? schule(n). shy nyng, pr. ppl. as ^. , OE. sclnend ; shining, glory, 103, 1 9. si, jtfd be(n), pe. sib, syb, ad/., OE. sibb; related, friendly; pi. sybbe, 144, 14. sib, sb., OM. sibb, /, later neut. ; peace, concord, 7, 17. sic, see swilc. side, sb., OE. side; side, 46, 10; on syde, aside, near by, 169, 25. sigge(n), sight, see seie(n), siht. sign, sb., OF. signe; sign, 199, 30. signefiance, sb., OF. signifiance ; significance, 212, 27. sihe(n), jto., OE. slgan-sag(h) (1) ; glide, fall, rise; pr.pl. slhen, 196, 27. siht, sigt, si}t, sight, sighte, sb., OE. gesiht, gesihS,/. ; sight ; sigte, 16, 22 ; sy3t, 47, 27 ; sight, 55, 9; siht, 156, 17 ; sighte, 242, 10. Kt. zy3j>e, 215, 12. sihSe, sb., OE. gesihS,/!; $/, vision, 197, 14. Cf. siht. sike(n), stv., OE. slcan-sac fi) ; jv^/z, groan ; pr. 3 jg-. sIke"S, 190, 15. siker, adj., ON.?, cf. Dan. sikker, OFris. siker < Lat. securus ; sure, secure; eSth. ds. sikere, 177, 18. sikere(n), wkv., cf. OFris. sikura; make sure, secure ; inf. siker, no, 4. siker like, sikerlike (lyke), sycurly, adv., ON. ?, cf. Dan. sikker, OFris. siker, Lat. securus ; certainly, truly, 16, 22 ; sikerlike, 77, 25 ; sikerlyke, 107,10; sycurly, 124, 12. silden, see schelde(n). silence, sb., OF. silence; silence, 199, 26. silver, sb., OM. siolfor, seolfor; silver, 26, 22 ; sylvre, 2, 5; sylver, 2, 22 ; eSth. seolver, 189, 4. Silvius, sb., Lat. Silvius; Silvius Posthumus, 220, 2. Simon, sb., OF. Simon ; Simon, 227, 1. sin, sinen, see sij]?en, shine(n). sineginge, sb., OE. syngung, /] ; sinning, 18, 1 1, sinful, adj., OE. synful ; sinful, 16, singe(n), .y/z>., OE. singan-sang (song) (3); sing; Nth. pr. 3 jg-. singes, 76, 26. 8th. pr. ppl. singinde, 196, 27. sinijfre, sinnier, synner, sb., based on OE. synnig, ' sinful ' ; sinner ; //. sinsgres, 100, 16; sinnifrs, 100, 23 ; synngrs, 1 00, 25 ; syn3rs, 104, 2. sinigeden, see synne(n). sinke(n), stv., OE. sincan-sanc (3) ; sink; inf. sinken, 20, 10; pt.pl. sonken, 63, 20; suncken, 197, 6. Sth. pp. isunken, 188, 31. sinne, synne, sb., OE. syn(n), /. ; sin; pi. sinnes, 4, 9 ; syn3es, 104, 26. Nth. syne, 144, 10; pi. syns, 137, 19. Sth. pi. siinnen, 196, 7. Kt. senne, 211, 20; zenne, 216, 22. sire, syr, syr, sb., OF. sire; sire, sir; sire, 40, 3 ; syr, 108, 30; syr, no, 13. Nth. sir, 137, 8; schir, 166, 9. sise, sb., OF. assise ; session, meeting, set your sise, made your compact, 57, 15. sister, syster, sb. , ON. syster, cogn. with OE. sweostor, 1WS. swystor ; sister, 77, 14; pi. systeren, 116, 20; systeres, 118, 32. Cf. suster. site(n), site, see sitte(n), cite, si J), si]>e, sb., OE. sI8, m. ; time, occasion; ds. sibe, 10, 3 ; pi. stye, 42, 12. Kt.pl. zij?e, 218, 20. sith, siSen, sijjin, sithon, sythen, see sibpen. sippen (seJ)J>en), sippe, siflen, sipin, sin, add.'^Sfc. siftfran ; afterwards, since; siffSan (eME.), 2, 13 ; si]>- fenn (O), 11, 10; sithon, 3, 31 ; siften, 15, 12 ; si>in, 49, 27; siJ)J>e 428 GLOSSARY 39, 6; syth, no, i; sin, 52, 30; se\>]>en, 65, 29. Nth. sethin, 137, 5; sen, 135, 23. Sth. seoftSan (eSth.), 182, 7; sejrthe, 224, 27; soSSen, 196, 28; siiSSe, 179, 28; sii])the, 224, 20. sitte(n), stv., OE. sittan-sset (5) ; sit; inf. sitten, 3, 17; pr. 2 sg. sittest, 62, 23 ; pr. 3 sg. sit = sittej), 67, 17; pr.ppl. sittende, 3, 26; syttyng, 93, 21; /r. sbj. sg. sitte, 199, n ; imp.pl. sitteft, 184, 5 ; sitte 3e, 201, 29 ; pt. sg. (eME.) saet, 183, 27 ; sat, 52, 14; sate, 89, n; pt. pi. sate, 89, 2 ; //. sbj. sg. sete, 19, 6; pp. sete, 58, 6. Nth. pr. 3 #. sittes, 62, 27; //. sittyn, 174, 25. Sth.//. g: set, 195, 11 ; pt. pi. sften, 201, 2. sixtenUe, a^'., OE. sixteoSa, infl. by sixtene; sixteenth, 197, 8. sixti, j^ sexti. skant, adj., ON. scamt, #*/. of skammr, 'short'.; scant, 143, 21. skarsll, adv., OF. escars + ME. II ; scarcely, 143, 20. skie, ^., ON. sky, n. ; sky, cloud; pi. skies, 15, 21. skil, sb., ON. skil ; discrimination, reason, skill, 49, 18; skill (O), 9, 28 ; ds. skylle, 88, 7. skole, see scole. skyn, sd., ON. skinn ; skin, 241 , 3. slad, sb., OE/slsed ; slade, grassland; eME.pl. slades, 187, 5. slsen, see sl(n). slafr, sb., based on sla, ' strike, kill'; slayer; pi. slagrs, 147, 4. slagen, see slf (n). slake(n), wkv., OE. slacian ; loose, set free, slack; pr. 3 sg. slaked, 17, 4; //.slaked, 159,5. sla(n), stv., ONth. sla (WS. slean)- sl5h(g) (6) ; strike, slay, kill ; inf. sla, 158, 30 ; slay <pr. 3 sg. 15a, 8 ; /r. j3/. j^. slaa, 147, 2 ; //. Jf. slogh, 131, 16; pt.pl. slogb.3e, 160, 17 ; slew, 171, 2 ; pp. slane, 173,10. slaughtre, sb., ON. slahtr, infl. by slahtra, ' to slaughter ' ; slaughter, massacre, 233, 8. slay, slayn, see sla(n), sl^n). sleghpe, sb., ON. slcegS,/. ; device, sleight, 1 25, 27. sleip, sle(n), slf e n, see slep, slg(n). slep, sb., OM. slep, WS. sleep, Gt. slep; sleep, 1, 14; <ft. slepe, 14, 9. Nth. sleip, 172, 31. slepe(n), Sth. slfpe(n), stv., OM. slepan (WS. slepan)-slep (R) ; sleep ; inf. slepen, 3, 1 8 ; ger. to- slepen, 14, 12; pr.ppl. slepinge, 39, 32 ;_pt. sg. slep, 4, 8. Nth. pr. ppl. slepand, 154, 29. Sth. inf. slfpen, 203, 10. slepyng, sb. < pr. p. of slepe(n) ; sleeping, 93, 17. sleuth, sb., INth. = Ml. sl5> ; ON. sloS; track, 166, 21. sleupe, sb., OE. slaiwS, /. ; sloth, idleness, 209, 13. sleuthhund, sb., ON-. slotJ + OE. hund, hiind ; sleuth-hound, tracking hound, 166, 20. sley, see sly}. sli, sell, see sly^. slic, slik, adj., ON. slikr, cogn. with OE. swylc ; such, 149, 29. slinge(n), stv., OE. slingan-slang (3) J sling, fling; pt. pi. slongen, 63, 16; pp. sloungen, 61, 19; slonge, 208, n. slg(n), slf(n), stv., OM. slan, slean (WS. slean)-sloh(g) (6); strike, slay, kill; inf. slan (eME.), 184, 8; sl (NEM1.), 80, 19; slgen (SEMI.), 238, 9; imp. sg. slf, 120, 16; //. sg. sloh, 186, 17; slou, 80, 8; slou3, 221, 22 ; //. //. sloghen, 5, 9; slowe, 208, 12; slewe, no, 28 : pp. slagen, 30, 1 ; slayn, 53,_6. Sth. inf. slgen, 240, 3 ; slaen I (eME.), 183, 9; pr. 3 sg. s%th, 239, 14; imp. sg slf, 233, 21 ; pp. islagen, 186, 26; yslawe, 244, 28; yslayn, 239, n, Cf. Nth. sla. sloupe, sb., OE. skewft, f, infl. by slaw; sloth, laziness, 120, 12. slycht, sb., ON. side' S, f. ; device, sleight, 166, 14. Cf. Ml. sleghj>e. sly 5, sll (sell), adj., ON. slcegr (slsegr), earlier, ME.sleh; cunning, GLOSSARY 429 skilful, sly, 62, 25; sli, 128, 16; sell, 129, 32. Sth. sley, 206, 6. slyly, adv., ON. sloegr+ ME. ly; slily, 242, 29. slyttyng, sb., OE. *slittung, /., cf. OE. slitan, stv. ; slitting, piercing, 225, 25. smeet, j^ smxte(n). smaken , w&. , OE. smseccan, smeccan, or *s~macian ? ; taste, smack, smell ; *'/". smaken, smell, 33, 27 ; /r. .y/7. ^. smake, 14, 2. smecchunge, *., OE. *smeccung,/! ; tasting, 197, 14. smech, sb., OM. smec, WS. *smlec (smic, smyc) ; vapor, smoke ; ds. smeche, 176, 18. smel, sb., smell, 62, 18; n|se smel, smell of his nose, 14, 2. smelle(n), wkv., OE.smellan; smell; inf. smelle, 49, 11. smeorte, sb., eME. = Ml. smerte; OE. *smeorte, cf. smeortan; grief, sot row, 179, 25. smfre(n), wkv., OE. smerian ; smear, anoint; inf. smfren, 33, 26; pt.pl. smfred, 34, 8 ; pp. smfred, 34, 10. smerles, sb., OE. smerels ; ointment, 34, 7- smert, earlier smerte, adv., OE. *smeorte, cf. smeortan; smartly, quickly, 92, 30. smerte, smart, adj., OE. *smeorte ; smart; Nth. smart, 128, 8. smertly, adv., OE. *smeortlice, cf. vb. smeortan; smartly, briskly, 138, ' 17. smit, see smite(n). smite, sb., OE. *smite, cf. MLG. smite ; blow, stroke, part, 69, 24. smlte(n), stv., OE. smltan-smat (1) ; smear, cast, smite, go; pr. 3 sg. smit = smite??, 19, 9 ; pt. sg. smt, 60, 24; smoot, 239, 15; pt. pi. smiten, 23, 13. Nth. inf. smit, 152, 6. eSth pt. sg. smset, 182, 5. sm^ke, eME. smoke, sb., OE. smoca ; smoke, 62, 16 ; smoke, 3, 6. smaken, eME. smoken, wkv., OE. smo ian; smoke; pt. pi. smoked (eME.), 3, 6. smoper , sb. , OE. *smori5or, cf. smorian , choke, ' smother* ; dense, smoke, 62, 16. smyttyng, sb., OE. *smittung,/, cf. smittian ; smearing, 221, 7. snake, eME. snake, sb., OE. snaca; snake, 3, 10. snarre, sb., OE. snearu ; snare ; pi. snarrys, 145, 14. snell, adj., OE. snell; quick, active, 49,9- snow, sb., OE. snaw ; snow; snowe, 102, 10. sg (so), soche, see swg, swilc. socdre (socour, socure), soden, see sucur, suden. sodenlych, adv., OF. soudain+ Sth. lych ; suddenly, 223, 23. Sodom, sb., OF. Sodom, displacing OE. Sodoma; Sodom, 73, 23. sofFre(n) (sofere(n)), see suffre(n). softe, adj., OE. sefte, inn", by softe, adv.; soft, mild, peaceable, 2, 27. softe, adv., OE. softe ; softly, 53, 23. sge, see se(n). 9j6rne(n), wkv., OF. sojourner; so- journ ; inf. sgjorne, 108, 20. sglas, sb., OF. solas, sollas; solace, 216, 27. solidi, sb., Lat. solidus-i; shillings, 4, 24. sollen (solden), see schule(n). som, somdgl, somer, see sum, sum- dgl, sumer. somer, sb., OF. somier, sumer ; sump- ter horse, 48, 22. somnien, wkv., Sth. = Ml. somne(n) ; OE. samnian, somnian ; assemble ; /A^.somnede, 188, 32 ; pp. isomned, 185, 27. somonor, sb., OF. semoneor ; sum- moner, apparitor, 117, 32. somoune(n), somounyn, wkv., OF. somuner ; summon ; inj. somounyn, Ix 9> 3 J PP' somouned, 118, 25; sompned, 233, 13. son, sona, see sune, sone. sgnd, sb., OE. sand, sgnd; sand, 86, 24 ; as. sgnde, 105, 24. 8<jnde,sb.,OE. sand,snd,/.; sending, messenger; dish of food, course at 43<> GLOSSARY dinner, 29, 7 ; pi. sondes, 25, 5. Sth.//. sgnde, 186, 5; spnden, 192, 13- sonde shgnde, sb., OM. scand, scpnd, \VS. sceand, f. ; disgrace, ignominy, 20, 18. sone, see sune. sone, adv., OE. sona; soon, 2, 1 ; sona, 2, 11. INth. soyn = s5n, 166, 3. Sonenday, sonnebgm, see sunnen- dai, sunnebfm. sppe, sb., OE. sape; soap, 198, 28. Sopb.13, sb., OF. Sophie; Sophia, 196, 28. sorcerye, sb., OF. sorcerie ; sorcery, 145, 16. sore, adv., OE. sare ; sorely, 20, 24. sorful, sorhful, a^., OE. sorhfull; sorrowjul, 30, 6. eSth. sorhful, 186, 22. Cf. sorowful. sorge, sore^e, sorow(e), sorwe, sb., OE. sorh(g),/". ; sorrow, 22, 18; soreje, 37, 8 ; sorwe, 26, 12 ; sorow, 93, 7; sorowe, 103, 11. Sth. (SEMI.)//. sore3en, 41, 10; sor3en, 182, 26; sorghen, 211, 18. Nth. soru, 151, 30; pi. sorous, 143, 1. Kt. zor3e, 215, 13; pi. zor3es, 217, 12. sorhful, see sorful. s9ri,<z^'.,OE. sarig; sorry, 24, 2. sorinesse, sb., OE. sarigness, f. ; sorrow, compassion, 44, 8. sorowe, sorwe, see sorge. sorowful, adj., OE. sorhful, infl. by OE. sorh-sorwe, ME. sorge, sorow ; sorrowful, 102, 23. soru, sorous, sorwe, see sorge. sot, adj., OF. sot; foolish, 177, 6. sote, sb., OF. sot, adj. ; fool, sot, 126, 18. sop^), soth, adj., OE. sod 1 ; true, archaic sooth, 10, 24 ; soft, 22, 27 ; s5th, 52, 16; comp.pl. soSere, 188, 20. INth. suth, 136, 9. Kt. zoj), 216, 3. sope, adv., OE. s53e ; truly, soothly ; to s5]?e, archaic fo sooth, in truth, 10, 10. sopenes, sb., OE. *soones,./;; to*M, 102, 7. so'B'Sen, 4 sippen. sotlice, adv., OF. sot+OE. lice; foolishly, 2, 21. soule, we sowle. soulehfale, sb., eME. Ml. soule - h|le; OE. sawol + hgel, haile, f. ; soul health or safety, salvation, 200, 13- soulenede, j3., ME. soule + nede; need of the soul, salvation, 51, 5. soulevode, .$., Sth. = Ml.soulefode; OE. sawul + foda ; soul-food, 200, 12. soun, j3., AN. sun, OF. soun(son) ; sound, 225, 12. soune(n), wkv., OF. suner; sound; Nth. pr. 3 jo-, sounes, 146, 2. souning, .$., OF. sun, NF. soun + ME. ing(e) ; sounding, pronuncia- tion, 225, 20. south , see suft. sbuperon, adj. , O E. su<5erne ; southern, 224, 11. sowe(n), stv., OE. sawan-seow (R); sow, plant ; z>//l so wen, 30, 27 ; pt. pi. seowen (eME.), 176, 22. sowle, s'oule,^., OE. sawol,/".; soul; gs. sowles, 16, 28 ; soule drink, soul drink, 18, 18. Cf. sawle, saule. soyn, spseehe, see sone, speehe. Spallding, sb., Spalding (Lincoln- shire), 8, 10. spare(n), Sth. sparle(n), wkv., OE. sparian; spare; pr. sbj. pi. spare Jey, 124, 5. Sth. inf. sparlen, 202, 7 ; imp. pi. (eSth.), sparle, 195, 29. sparkle, sb., OE. spearka, extended; spark, sparkle; pi. sparkles, 61, 25. Spaygne, sb., OF. Spaine ; Spain, 46, 1. spec, see spke(n). spf se, sb., OF. spece, spice ; spice, 49, 11. Cf. spice. speehe (spfehe), sb., OM. spec, WS. spsec,/.; speech, language, discourse, 50, 29; speeche (O), 10, 20; spfehe (?), 59, 2. Sth. spfehe, GLOSSARY 431 special, specyal(l), adj., OF. espe- cial ; special, beloved, 154, 6; specyal, 95, 14; specyall, 146, 18; in special, especially, 233, 26. special!, adv., OF. especial + ME. II; specially, 146, 16. Sth. specialych, 225, 25; specialich, 236,27. specialte,^.,OF. especialte; specialty, partiality, 174, 2. specialych, specyal, see special!, special, sped, sb., OE. sped,/; speed, good forttme, success, 24, 10. spede(n), wkv., OE. spedan ; speed, prosper; inf. speden, 29, 15 ; pt.sg. spedde, 7, 3. spek, sb., Nth. = Ml. speche; OAng. spec, WS. spsec,/.; speech, discourse, 170, 15. spf fce(n), stv., OE. specan-spsec (5) ; jr/taz/ ; zra/! spfke, 38, 27 ; pr. 3 sg. spfkeS, 198, 5 ; pr. sbj.pl. spfken, J 97> x 5 J itnp.pl. spfke 5e, 199, 9 ; /r. ///. spfkyng, 98, 29; //. sg. spac, 6, 2; spak, 42, 21; spake, 105, \%\ pt.pl. spoken, 76, 7; spak, 89, 9. eSth. inf. speke, 176, 9; speoken, 193, 1 7. Sth.//. .$-. spec, 199, 6. spele(n), w;z\, OE. spelian; spell, take place of, atone for, spare; inf. spfle, 63, 4. spell, ^.,OE. spell; speech, narrative, MnE. spell; eSth. gpl. spellen, 184, 1 ; pi. spelles, 184, 6. spelle (n) , wkv. , OE. spellian ; narrate, spell; inf. spcllenn, 9, 4. Nth. pr. 1 Sg. spell, 134, 7. spell unge, j^., OE. spellung,/.; <wz- versation, discourse, 197, 14. spen e(n), w,z/., OE. aspendan; spend; Sth.. pp. ispend, 176, 12. speoken, see spfke(n). spf re, sb., OE. spere; spear, 61, 23. eSth. //. speren, 189, 29. spfre(n\ wkv., ON. sperra ; fasten; inf. spfren, 26, 2 ; pp. sperrd (O), 12, 26 ; sperd, 21, 3. spewe(n), stv., OE. splwan-spaw (1) ; spew, vomit; pr. 3 ag. speweft, 17, 10. spice, sb., OF.espice; spice; pi. spices, 27> 2 3- spicelike, adv., OF. espice + OE. lice ; with spices, 33, 28. spie, sb., OF. espie ; spy, 56, 19; //. spies, 25, 9. spie(n), wkv., OF. espier; spy, ex- plore; inf. spien, 25, 12. spille(n), ft/>z>., OE. spillan ; spill, destroy ; pp. spylte, in, 12. Nth. inf. spill, 137, n. Sth.//.yspild, 219, 18. spousebrgk,^'., OF.espuse + OAng. brece, WS. brace; adulterous, ^32, 7. spousie(n), see spiise(n). spraule(n), wkv., OE. spreawlian ; sprawl; pt. pi. sprauleden, 79, 14. sprfde(n), wkv., OE. spraedan ; spread; inf. sprgde, 133, 18; pt. pi. spred, 89, 3; spredden, 228, 18. sprenge(n), wkv., OE. sprengan; make to spring, sprinkle ; pr. 2 sg. sprengest, 102, 8 ; pr.pl. sprengen, 189, 29. springe(n), .r/z/.,OE.springan-sprang (3) ; spring; pr. 3 sg. springe, 15, 17 ; pt. sg. springe, 228, 10 ; pt.pl. sprdngen, 61, 25. Nth. pt. sg. sprang, 143, 12. Sth. pr. pi. springeS, 202, 14. spuse(n), wkv., OF. esponser; es- pouse, betroth, marry; inf. sptisen, 46, 20. Sth. inf. spousl, 204, 4. squyere, sb., OF. esquiere; squire; pi. squyers, 98, 5. squyler, sb., OF. escuelier ; scullion, 99, J 3- _ srud, see schroud. ssalt, ssame, sscft, see schule(n), schame, schete(n). ssed = shed, sb., Sth. = Ml. shade; OE. scead (scsed) ; shade, shadow, 215, 18. ssedde, sselt, see schgde(n), schu- le(n). ssetare = schetare, -re, sb., based on OE. sceotend or *sceotere?; shooter, bowman f //.(?) ssetare, 208, 19. ssewy, ssip, see schewe(n), schip. 432 GLOSSARY ssoldren, ssolle, see shuldre, schu- le(n). ssort, ssrift, ssrive, see short, shrift, schrive(n). stabell, adj., OF. estable ; firm, stable, brave; pi. stabell, 126, 13. stabylnes, sb., OF. estable + ME. nes; stableness, stability, 145, 4. stad, see stede. staf, sb., OE. stoef ; staff, 241, 1. stage, sb., OF. estage; stage, period, 127,32. stah, see stige(n). stale (n), wkv., OE. staftelian ?; estab- lish ; pp. y staled, 223, 15. stalworpe, stalworp, adj., OM. stsel- weroe, WS. swierd'e; strong, stal- wart, 91, 29 ; stale wur>e, 195, 29 ; stalworj), 221, 17. stampyng, sb., based on stampe(n) ; stamping, pounding, 174, 25. stan, eME. Nth. for Ml. stpn, sb., stone\ pi. stanes, 3, 12. standard, sb., OF. estendard; Battle of the Standard, 5, 9. stande(n), stnda(n), stv., OE. standan (stndan)-st5d (6) ; stand; inf. stanndenn (O), 12, 14; stgnde, 59, 24; stgnden, 234, 13; pr. 3 sg. stannt (O), 9, 3; stant, 14, 1; stonte, 98, 19 ; pt. sg. stod, 21, 23 ; stode, 89, 11 ; stood, 227, 20; pt. pi. st5de, 190, 25. INth. pt. sg. stud, 168, 17. Sth./n 3 sg. stent, 176, 20; pp. ystpnde, 236, 19. stane(n), adj., OE. stsenen, infl. by stan? ; of stone; in stanene, in {coffin, sepulchre) of stone, 196, 33. stane(n), wkv., OE. stsenan, infl. by stan ; stone ; Nth. inf. stan, 132,8. standstill, adj., OE. stan + still; stone- still, 161, 18. Stanford, sb., Stamford (Lincoln- shire), 6, 15. Stanwig, sb., Stanwick (Northamp- ton), 4, 24. starck, see stark. stare(n), wkv., OE. starian ; stare, glitter, shine ; pr. ppl. starinde, 80, 15- stark, starck, adj., OE. stare, stearc; stark, strong, 75, 3 ; starck, 197, 3- stat, sb., OF. estat ; state, condition ; state, 133, 21; stat, 154, 14; pi. states, 236, 3. staflel, sb., OE. staSol; foundation; ds. staSele, 196, 8. statut, sb., OF. statut; statute, 236, 27. stede, sb., OE. steda; steed; pi. stedes, 48, 23 ; stedys, 107, 15. stfde, sb., OE. stede, 1WS. styde; place, stead, 32, 30. Sth. stude _(< 1WS. styde), 189, 21. stfdefaestliche, adv., based on OE. stedefaest ; steadfast, 226, II. stfdefast, stedfast, adj., OE. stede- fsest ; steadfast, 20, 21; stedfast, T30, 14. eSth. stfdefsest, 226,9. stf defastnesse, sb., OE. stedefsestnes, f. ; steadfastness, j8, 6. stede(n), wkv., ON. steoja, pp. staddr; stand, place, press hard; pp. stad, 168,4; 173, 4. Cf. on- st3de. stedfast, see stfdefast. stefne, sb., OE. stem,/; voice, sound, commotion, 183, 30. stfke(n), stv., OE. stecan-stsec (5); stick, fasten itself; inf. stgke, 122, 16. stel, sb., OM. stel, WS. stiel ; steel, 20, 7. stele(n), eME.stelen, stv., OE.stelan- stsel ; steal; pt. sg. stael, 5, 24; stal, 6, 29; //. pi. stali hi, 6, 8; pp. stglen, 22, 1 1. stfm, sb., OE. steam ; steam, vapor, 3>4- stent, steorm, see stnd(n), storm, steorman, sb., eSth. = Ml. sterman; OE. steorman ; steersman, pilot ; pi. steormen, 188, 8. steortnaket, adj., OE. steort + nacod; quite naked, 194, 19. Stephne, later Stephen, sb., OF. Stephne; Stephen ; Stephen of Blois (Blais), nephew of Henry I, and king from 1135-54, 2, 7. steppe(n), stv., GE. steppan (stsep- pan)-stop (6); step; pr. 3 sg. GLOSSARY 433 stepped, 14, 5 ; pt.pl. stopen, 187, 27. sterfst (sterfp), storing sterve(n), stire(n). sterne, sb., ON. stiarna, Dan. stjerne; star\ pi. sternys, 145, 16. sterre, sb., OE. steorra ; star ; //. sterres, 1, 16. stert, sb., OE. steort ; tail, 14, 5. sterte(n), wkv., ON. sterta; start) pt. sg. sterte, 36, 9. Cf. stirte(n). stertle(n), wkv., based on ON. sterta, ME. sterten, 'start'; rush, move swiftly, startle ; pr. ppl. stertlinde, 52,8. sterve(n), stv., OE. steorfan-stearf (3) ; die, starve ; inf. sterve, 245, 4 ; pr. 2 sg. sterfst, 216, 11 ; pr. 3 sg. sterfj), 215, 1 ; pr. ppl. stervinde, 218, 33; imp.pl. sterve}), 216, 10; //.//. sturven, 3, 28 ; storven, 245, 27. stervinge, sb., OE. *sterfung, /. ; death, 217, 22. stevyn, stevin, sb., OE. stefn ; voice, constitution, 135, 25; stevin, 140, 26. steward, see stiward. stl, sb., OE. stig; path, way, 18, 14. stige(n), sti:je(n), stv., OE. stigan- stag(h) ( 1 ) ; ascend, go up ; eME. pt. sg. stah, 11, 10. SEMI.//, sg. stei3e, 68, 8. stile, sb., OE. stigel,/. ; stile, 160, 8. stille, adj. adv., OE. stille; still, quiet, 14, 9; stylle, 89, 25. stinge(n), stv., OE. stingan-stang (3); sting \ pp. stongen, 61, 23. stinke(n), stv., OE. stincan-stanc (3) ; smell, stink ; Sth. pr. ppl. stinkinde, 217, 25. stire(n), styre(n), wkv., OE. styrian ; stir-, inf. sterin, 53, 2; pr. 3 sg. stireff, 14, 9 ; pp. styred, 5, 28. Sth. inf. sturie(n), 181, 7; //. sg. , sturede, 183, 30. stirne, adj., OE. styrne; stern, 43, 31. Sth. stiirne, 204, 17. stirte(n), wkv., ON. sterta; start, leap ; pr. pi. stirten, 240, 9 ; pt. sg. stirte, 82, 10; stirt, 77, 1 ; pi. pi. stirten, 83, 12. stith, adj., OE. stl??; hardy, strong, brave, 128, 11. stiward, later steward, sb., OE. stiweard < stigweard ; steward, 27, 31 ; steward, 115, 22. stok, sb., OE. stocc; stock, stem, 235, 24. ston, eME. Nth. stan, sb., OE. stan ; stone, the grave, 15, 2 ; stgne, 9, 3- stonchi(en), wkv., OF. estanchier; stanch, cause to cease ; inf. stgnchi, 217, 26. stgnde(n), see stande(n). stoppe(n), wkv., ON. stoppa ; stop ; pr. 3 sg. stopped, 201, 10. store, sb., OF. estor ; store, treasure, 88, 25. storke, sb., OE. store ; j/*?^, 145, 5. storm, sb., OE. storm; storm, tumult, 19, 22. eSth. steorm, 196, 31. stgry, sb., OF. estoire, estorie ; story, tale, in, 8. K"th. //. stris, stound, stoupe(n), stoure (stowre), see stund, stupe(n), stur. stout, stoute, adj., OF. estout; stout, hardy, bold; stoute, 96, 18. stra, sb., ON. stra, cogn. with OE. streaw, straw; straw, 79, 5. strait, adv., ME. //. strei*ht<OE. streccan-streahte ; straight, straight- way, 222, 22. strake, sb., Nth. = Ml. strk;--OE. *strac; cf. stracian ; stroke, 173, 2. Strang, adj., Nth. = Ml., Sth. strgng; OE. Strang, strong ; strong; wk. strange, 126, 5. strange, sb., OF. estrange ; strange, strangalych, adv., OF. estrange + Sth. lych; strangely, 225, 28. strangle(n), wkv., OF. estrangler; strangle ; pp. strangled, 84, 20. stratly, adv., INth. = Ml. streitli ; OF. estreit + ME. li; strait ly, seriously, 173, 4. strawe(n), wkv., OE. streawian, Pf 434 GLOSSARY streawian ; strew, scatter ; inf. strawen, 35, 16. stream, see strfm. strecclie(n), wkv., OE. streccan- streahte; stretch; inf. strecchen, 196, 4; pr. 3 sg. strecchej), 221, 27; pt. sg. (Sth.) strehte, 181, 8. streinpe(n) < strengpe(n), wkv., based on OE. strengSo ; strengthen ; pt. sg. strein])ed, 104, 28. streit, adv., OF. estreit; straitly, closely, narrowly, 61, 8. strfm, sb., OE. stream ; stream, river, 22, 32. Kt. stream, 216, 32; strem, 217, 1. strencfle, see strengpe. streng, later string, sb., OE. streng ; string; pi. strenges, 3, 8 ; stringes, 62, 10. strenge(n), wkv., OE. strengan ; strengthen, make strong, establish ; pr. sbj. sg. strenge, 196, 12. strengere, see strpng. strengthe, strengpe, sb., OE. strengftu, strengS, /*. ; strength, 4, 22 ; mid strengpe, by force, 204, 10 ; strencj)e, 196, 12. streone(n), wkv., eME. = Ml. stre- ne(n) ; OE. streonan ; generate, beget ; Sth.//. istreoned, 198, 25. strete, sb., OM. stret, WS. street,/. ; street, 52, 8. Stretford-atte-Bowe, Stretforpe- Bowe, sb., OM. Stretford, WS. Stratford ; Stratford-atte-Bow, 230, 31 ; StretforJ>e-Bowe, 232, 15. strlf, stryf, sb., OF. estrif ; strife, 33, 24; striif, 126, 5; ds. stryfe, 106, 18. Striflin, sb., Stirling, 160, 27. string, see streng. strogele(n), wkv., origin uncertain, perhaps *strfkelin < OE. strac ; struggle ; pr. 2 sg. strogelest, 244, 1. strnd, sb., OE. strand, strgnd ; strand, shore ; eME. ds. strnde, 186, 14. string, adj., OE. Strang, string; strong, 16, 4; comp. strengere, 7, 24; stranger; 219, 15. eSth. fas. strgnge, 18 1, 19. strook, sb., OE. *strac ; stroke, 228, 3. stroye(n), wkv., OF. destruire ; de- stroy; Nth. inf. stroy, 163, 12. strucyo, sb., Lat. struthio ; ostrich, stork, 145, 4. striipe(n), wkv., OE. (be)strypan; strip; inf. striipen, 194, 19. strjf, stud, stude, see strlf, stan- de(n), stf de. studelfast, adj., OE. *studolf3est, cf. OHG. studil, ON. stuSill; steadfast, 196, 10. studie(n), -ze//z/., Sth. = Ml. stude(n); OE. *studian, cf. OHG. (ga)studian, OE. studu, sb., 'prop'; support, prop, stop ; imp. pi. studgi 3e, 195, 31. stumble(n), wkv., ON. stumra, stumla; stumble; pp. stumbilde, 160, 8. _ stund, stound, sb., OE. stund,stiind, f.\_moment, hour, time, 19, 26; ds. stounde, 100, 2. stunde, adv., OE. stund, sb. f ; at once, for the time, 35, 28. stupe(n), stdupe(n), wkv., OE. stu- pian ; stoop ; inf. stiipen, 196, 4 ; pt. sg. stupede, 43, 27; stouped, 90, 3- _ stur, stOure, stowre, sb., OF. es- tour ; strife, battle, tumult ; pi. stures, 150, 8; stoure, 115, 29; stowre, 160, 9. sturle(n), stiirne, see stire(n), stirne. stiirnliche, adv., Sth. = Ml. sternli ; WS. styrnlice, OM.sternllce; sternly, fiercely, 187, 27. stutte(n), wkv., OE. *stuttan, cf. MLG. stutten ; cease, stay, stop ; pt. sg. stutte, 195, 27. styff, styffe, adj., OE. stif; strong, valiant, stiff; styffe, 115, 29. stykke, sb., Nth. = Ml. sticche ; OE. stycce; stick, piece, fragment, 142, 10. stylle, see stille. stynte(n), wkv., OE. (a)styntan ; cease, stop, stint; inf. stynte, 106, 18. GLOSSARY 435 stynting, sb. < pr. ppl. ; cf. OE. styntan ; stop, pause, 167, 19. styren, see stire(n). styrrynge, sb., OE. styryng,/". ; stir- ring, motion, emotion, passion ; ill styrrynges, evil passions, 146, 13. stywes, sb. pi., OE. *steawe, cf. MLG. stouwe, ' fish pond' ; brothels, '237, 9- subject, sb., OF. sujet, subject ; sub- ject, vassal, 235, 23. subtile, adj., OF. soutil, soubtil ; sub- tile; subtiles (OF.pl.), 232, 22. subtilly, adv., OF. soutil, subtil + ME. -ly ; carefully, subtilly, 243, 2. succession, sb., OF. succession ; suc- cession, 221, 4. succour, see sucur. such, suche, see swilc. sucur, succour, socour, socure, socore, sb., OF. sucurs ; succor, 43, 4; socour, 102, 27; socure, 128, 20; socore, 157, 17; succour, 168, 15. sucurle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. su- cure(n) ; OF. succurre ; succour; pr. sbj. sg. sucuri, 211, 13; //. sg. sucurede, 211, 13. suden, soden, sudan, adj., OF. soudein; sudden; soden, 124, 17; sudan < sudan?, 143, I. suduwie(n), wkv., OF. suduire; sub- due; pt.pl. .suduwede, 222,32. sufte(n), wkv., OE. swaetari ; sweat ; Nth. inf. swft, 152, 2. suffraunce,^., OF.sufraunce; suffer- ance, permission, 236, 2. suffre(n), s6ffre(n), sofere(n), wkv., OF. suffrir; suffer', inf. suffre, 42, 31 ; imp. sg. soffere, 123, 3 ; sofere, 123, 26; pr.ppl. suffrand, 104, 21 ; pt. sg. suffred, 97, 7; soffred, 122, 6 ; sufferd, 137, 26 ; pp. soffrid, 55, 25. Nth. inf. suffer, 137, 20; pr. 3 sg. suffers, 139, 6. sugge, see seie(n). suggestion, sb., OF. suggestion ; suggestion, 235, 13. suke(n), stv., OE. siican, sugan, OM. sec ( WS. seac) ; stick ; pr. 3 sg. sukeS, 19, 16. Ff sule(n) (sal, sulci), sulf, see schu- le(n), self, sulllche, adv., OM. seldlice, 1WS. sylllce; strangely, 193, 6. sum, som, adj., OE. sum; some, 89, 19; pi. sume, 3, 11 ; some, 60, 17. eSth. gs. summes, 192, 19 ; ds. summe, 200, 17. sum, conj., cf. Dan. som, OE. same, sgme; so, as, soever; swasumm (O), so as, just as, 8, 17. sumdfl, somdfl, sb., OE. sum + d&l ; some deal, so?new hat, 78, 21 ; som- dfl, 208, 24. sumer, sb., OE. sumor ; summer, fair weather, as opposed to winter or foul weather, 19, 23. sumkin, prn., OE. sum + cynn ; some kind of \ Nth.pl. sumkins, 130, 1. summe, summes, see sum. sumtyde, adv., OE. sum + tld, /. ; sometimes, 158, 1. sumwhat, sumwat, prn., OE. sum + hwaet; someivhat, 92, 27 ; sumwat, 53> 37* Nth. sumquat, 130, 22. sun, suncken, see sune, sinke(n). sund, adj., OE. gesund(sund) ; sound, healthy, 15, 30. Sunday, siinden, see Sunnendai, be(n). sundri, adj., OE. syndrig, infl. by sunder; sundry, 31, 2. sundrie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. sun- dre(n) ; OE. sundrian ; sunder, separate ; pt. sg. sundrede, 201, 21 ; //. isundret, 195, 24. sune, sone, ib., OE. sunu; son, 2, 1 ; sone, 46, 1 ; pi. (SEMI.), sunen, 25, ,15. Nth. sun, 128, 7 ; son, 148,6 ; //. sonnys, 174, 19. sunne, sb., OE. sunne; sun, 1, 15. sunnobfm, sb., OE. sunnebeam ; sunbeam, 83, 5; sonnebgm, 228, 12. siinnen, see sinne. Sunnendai, Sunnendsei, Sunday, sb., OE. sunnandseg; Sunday; Sun- nendsei, 7, 31; Sonenday, 71, 9; Sunday, 116, 23. superfluytee, sb., OF. superfluite; superfluity, 237, 15. 43 6 GLOSSARY suppgse(n), wkv., OF. supposer; suppose ; pr.pl. suppose, 234, 29. sustayne(n), ivkv., OF. sustenir, infl. by ending teine ; sustain ; Nth., pt. pi. sustaynede, 146, 27. Sth. inf. susteini, 204, 19; susteyne, 220, 11. susteini, susteyne, see sustayne(n). sustenance, sustenaunce, sb., OF. soustenance ; sustenance, 146, 27; sustenaunce, 234, 28. suster, sb., OE. sweoster, swuster ; later displaced by ON. syster ; sister, 7, 2 ; gs. suster, 180, 28; //. sustren, 196, 21. Cf. sister, susteyne (n), see sustaine(n). suteli(n), wkv., OE. sweotillian, swu- telian ; become manifest, appear; inf. sutelin, 194, 27. suft, suth, south, adv., OE. suS; south, 16, 26; suth, 78, 5; south, 55, 21. suthfast, adj., INth. = Ml. sojjfast; OE. soSfsest; trulhfid, 141, 12. su"$5s(n), siipthe, see sippen. swa, adv., eME. Nth. for Ml. swo (sp) ; OE. swa; so, also, yet, 1, 3 ; 128, 13. Swanborow, sb., Swanborow, 77, 14. swart, adj., OE. sweart ; dark, swart, 182, 7. sweche, see swilc. swein, sb., ON. svein, cogn. with OE. swan ; swain, servant ; sweyn, 75,5; swein, 185, 9; //. sweines, 186, 24. swelle(n), stv., OE. swellan-swsel (3); swell; inf. swelle, 49, 13. swenche(n), swenke(n), swyn- ke(n), wkv., OE. swencan ; fatigue, torment, afflict', pt. pi. swencten, 2, 3 2 - sweord, see swerd. sweore, sb., OE. sweora; neck, 180, 24. swep (swfp), sb., OE. *swsep(?) ; scope, meaning, 22, 22. swerd, sb., OE. sweord; sword, 41, 13; eME. sweord, 181, 17; ds. sweorde, 182, 6 ; pi. sweord, 189, 28. eSth. ds. swerde, 227, 25. swfre(n), stv., OE. swerian-sw5r(6); swear; pr. sbj. sg. swfre, 76, 23; //. sg. swor, 6, 3 ; pt.pl. swore, 90, J 3> PP- sworen, 2, 29; sworn, 57, 20. Nth., pr. 3 sg. swgris, 145, 27. Sth. inf. swerien (eSth.), 193, 19; swfrien, 226, 11 ; pp. iswgre, 204, 16; iswgrene, 226, 24. swfrie(n), see swere(n). swfrynge, sb., OE. *swerung; swear- ing, 145, 28. swete, adj., adv., OE. swete ; sweet, 33, 27 ; swetteste, with shortening, 19, 10. swettnes, sb., OE. swetnes, /., by shortening ; sweetness, 145, 1. sweven, sb., OE. swefen ; sleep, dream\ eME. ds. swevene, 182, 24. swevenyng, sb., extension of OE. swefen; dreaming, 93, 18. sweyn, see swein. swicdom, sb., OE. swicdom ; deceit, fraud, 1, 6. swice(n), swiche, see swike(n), swilc. swik, sb., OE. swic, n. ' deception'; deception; ds. swike, 19, 14. swike, sb., OE. swica ; traitor, de- ceiver; pi. swikes, 2, 12. swikedom, sb., OE. swicdom ; treach- ery; ds. swikedome, 183, 5. sw kelhfde, sb., OE. *swicolhsed; deception, 203, 22. swike (n), stv., OE. swlcan-swac (1) ; deceive, fail, cease, desist from ; imp. sg. swic, 18, 11 ; pt. pi. swyken, 5, 2d; pp. pi. swikene, 179, 14. swilc, swich, sych, such, soch, adj. {adv. conj.), OM. swilc, 1WS. swylc ; such, 1,15; swillc (O), 10, 6; swilch, 178, 23; syche, 125,29; pi. swilce, 4, 7; swilke, 25, 20; sweche, 59, 19; soche, 114, 9 ; wk. swiche, 39, 12; suche, 36, 20. Nth. swilk, 128, 27; sic, 172, 8. Sth. such, 203, 23. Kt.pl. zuyche, 215, 2 3l swin, swyn, sb., OE. swln, n. ; swine, hog, 86,17; s w>n, 53, 4. Sth. gs. swiines, 180, 23. GLOSSARY 437 swine, sb., OE. swine ; labor, trouble, archaic swink, 4, 1 1 ; swinnc (O) , 9, 26. Sth. gs. swindles, 178, 7. swinch, see swine. swinde(n), adv., OE. swindan (swin- dan)-swand (swgnd) (3) ; waste away, vanish, be of no avail ; inf. swlnden, 178, 1. swinnc, see swine, swire, sb., OE. swira (sweora), ON. sviri ; neck,_ 44, 33. swithe, swjfte, adv., OE. swlfte ; very, strongly, greatly, 1, 8. Sth. swuoe, 180, 23. swi<5e(n), stv., ON. swioa, ME. swi- ften) -swa5 (1) ; singe, burn; pr. 3 sg. swISeff, 15* 25. swiwika, sb., OE. *swigwiocu ; week of silence, holy-week, 200, 3. SW9 (swo), sg (so), adv., OE. swa (*sa), Dan. saa; j^, 15, 3; sg, 14, 3. Kt. zug, 216, 9. swolhe(n), stv., OE. swelgan (sweol- gan)-swealh (3); swallow; inf. swolhen L i96, 13. swiin, swiiSe, see swin, swrSe. swyle(n), wkv., OE. swilian; wash, swill; inf. swyle, 96, 24. swyn, see swin. swynke(n), stv., OE. swincan-swanc (3) ; labor, work ; inf. svvynke, 245, 13. Sth.//. iswunken, 202, 18. Bf, sb., OE. sige; victory, 193, 11. syb, syche, see sib, swilc. sycurly, sye, see sikerlike, se(n). syde, see si, e. syghe(n), wkv., OE. sican, *sigan ? ; sigh ; //. sg. syghed, 109, 10. sy^t, see sigt. syghyng, sb. < pr. ppl. ; OE. sican ; sighing, 92, 1. sygne, sb., OF. seigne, signe ; sign, 93,9- sykernes, sb., ON. ?, cf. Dan. sikker, OFris. siker (Lat. securus) + ME. -nes; security, 94, 26. syknes, sb.,OK. seocness,/!; sickness, 90, 22. sylver(re), j<? silver. Symeon, j., Lat. Simeon ; Simeon, 26,4. symple, a^'., OF. simple; simple, *35> l6 - syn, syne (syns), see sitfoen, sinne. syngfre, sb., OE. *sing|re; singer, 237, 23. synne (syn}e),syngr (synnfr),.^ sinne, sin^fre. synngr, see sin^fre. synne(n), sinne(n), wkv., OE. syn- gian ; sin ; pp. synned, 102, 3. Sth. (SEMI.), //. //. sinigeden, 26, syr (syr), syster, syth (sythe), see sire, sister, sijjpen. T. t', see to. ta, taak, see take(n). tabell, sb., OF. table; table, 126, 14. tabernacle, sb., OF. tabernacle ; tabernacle, 104, 5. tachte, see tfche(n). tacnen, wkv., eME. Nth. for Ml. tgkne;n); OE. *tacnian; show, betoken, 12, 31. taecen, see take(n). tBlen = tfle(n), wkv., OE. tselan ; blame; pr. 3 sg. taileJ>J> (O), _9> 25. teer, teeronne, see per, peron. tail, sb., OE. tsegel, tsegl ; tail, retinue, 63, 16; ds. taile, 207, 11. take(n), eME. taken, stv., ON. taka- tok (6) ; take, seize ; inf. taecen (eME.), 5, 1 1 ; take, 55, 8 ; pr. 3 sg. takeS, 16, 1 2 ; imp.pl. taak, 242, 14 ; //. j\ toe, 2, 15 ; toke, 67, 10; toe t, succeed to, 7, 9 ; //. //. tocan (eME.), 2, 14; token, 26, 8; toke, 89, 14 ; //. takenn (O), 8, 16 ; take, 58, i8._ Nth. inf. ta, 166, 21 ; pr. 3 j^. tas, 127, 25; takes, 143, 26 ; pr. pi. tak we, 134, 27 ; //. sg. tuk (INth.), 167, 31 ; //. tane, 136, 15 ; takin, 137, 5. eSth. inf. taken on, act, do, take on, 185, 12 ; pp. ytake, 219,9. takening, * takning. 438 GLOSSARY taker, sb. , based on ME. taken < ON. taka; taker, protector, 103, 24. takning, takening, sb., Nth. = Ml. tgkeninge ; OE. tacnung,/. ; token, sign, tokening, 148, 5 ; takening, x 53, 7- takyng, sb., based on take(n) ; seizure, taking, 220, 3. tald, see telle (n). tale, sb., OE. talu; tale, story, number, 21, 1 ; at tale, m a case, 57, 19. Tambre, j^., OE. Tamar; Tamar; ds. Tamber, 189, 20. See note, tame, adj., OE. tam, ON. tamr ; tame, 159,12. tane, see take(n). tarette, sb., OF. teride ; transport vessel; pi. tarettes, 164, 12. targe, sb., OF. targe, cogn. with OE. targe ; targe, shield ; pi. targes, 207, 31. tarie(n), targie(n), wkv., OM. tergan, WS. tiergan ; delay, tarry; inf. tarie, 243,3; targi, 214,12. tas, see take(n). tatt, see pat. taverne, sb., OF. taverne; tavern ; tavernes, 120, 17. taverner, sb., OF. tavernier; inn- keeper, 239, 23. tawne(n), wkv., OM. *seteawnian, later *3eteawnian by shortening, eME. *atawnen *tawnen ; cf. O. awwnen, implying OM. eawnian, eawnian ; show , point out ; inf. tawnen, 23, 30. taylsd, adj., based on OE. taegl 'tail'; tailed, having a tail, 60, 9. Taylefer, sb., OF. Tailefer; Tail- lefer, 207, 25. te, te, see to, pe or pu. tfche(n), wkv., OE. tsecan, tsecean- tahte (tahte) ; teach ; inf. tfche, ,50, 27; pr. 3 sg. tfchej), 124, 10; pr. sbj. sg. tfche, 198, 30 ; //. sg. tagte, 29, 12; //. 2 j^. taugtest, 49, 24; tau3tist, 55, 11. N.h. pt. sg. wk. tfchid, 136, 13. Sth. pt. sg. tachte, 213, 20; pp. ytaujt, 66, 27. Kt. pr. 3 sg. tekp, 216, 15. tf chf r, tfeher, sb., based on tf che(n) ; teacher, 141, 11. techinge, sb., Kt. = Ml. tf chinge ; OE. tsecung,yC; teaching, 213, 1. teday, tee, te^, see today, te(n),pe:;. tegsedere, -gidre, see togadere. teken, adv. prep., OM. to-ecan, WS. t5-eacan ; in addition, besides ; tekenn (O), 9, 5. tekp, see tche(n).- tele, sb., OE. getsel (*getel), perhaps til ? Cf. telynge ; number, rime, fortune-telling (?) , 125, 31. telle(n), wkv., OE. tellan-OM. talde (WS. tealde); tell; inf. tellen, 3, 20; tellenn (O), 9, 14; telle, 107, 26; pr. 3 sg. telp, 211, 10 ; pr. sbj. sg. telle, 45, 16 ; imp. sg. tel, 2 1, 20 ; telle, 66, 17; pt. sg. tglde, 23, 22; pt.pl. tplden, 26, 29; pp. toold, 239, 9. Nth. inf. tell, 126, 12;/?-. 2 j^ - . tels, 136, 9 ; pr. 3 ^. telles, 125, 6; //. j^-. w. teld, 136, 14; //. tald, 130, 27 ; pp. wk. telld, 154, 14. Sfh.pr.pl. telle]), 210, 15 ; pp.pl. italde (eME.), 185, 28; itp'ld, 36, 15. telynge, sb., OE. tilung, teolung, /. ; sorcery, 125, 23. teme(n), wkv., OM. teman (WS. tie- man) ; lead, bring forth, instruct ; inf. temen, 179, 19; teme, 50, 27. tempeste, sb., OF. tempeste ; tempest, 211, 1. temple, sb., OF. temple; temple, 72, 29. _ temptaeioun, sb., AN. tentatiun, modified ; temptation, trial, 103, 29. te(n), stv., OE. teon - OM. teh ( WS. teah) (2); draw, lead, go, mount; inf. tee, 232, 13 ; prTl sg.^e^ie^ 19 ; pt. sg. te3 < te3, 41, 1 1. " Sth-. inf. teon (eSth.), 186, 32; pt. pi. tuhen, 192, 25. ten, adj., OM. ten, WS. tlen ; ten, 1 7, 4. ten, tend (tende), see tene, tenpe. tende(n), wkv., OE. tendan, tendan ; kindle ; pt.pl. tenden, 43, 2. Nth. *'/ tent, 134, 13. tene, ten, sb., OE. teona; vexation, injury, 87,14. Nth. tene, 144, 20; ten, 148, 8. eSth. teone, 194, 26. GLOSSARY 439 tenserie, sb., OF. *tenserie, Lat. tensarium; special import, tribute, 3> 24. tent, tfr, see tende(n), pe. tente, tent, sb., OF. entente ; inten- tion, care, heed, 99, 1 7. tenpe, adj., OM. tegotfa (WS. teo- gooa), modified by ten; tenth, 62, 20. Nth. tende, 152, u; tend, 147, 26. Teodbald, 4&, OF. Theodbald ; Theobald, 5, 17. teon, teone, teonne, j^ te(n), tene, panne, tfr, jA, OE. tear ; tear ; //. tfres, 28, 32. Kt. tyear, 218, 21. tfr, tf refter, j^ per, perafter. tfre(n), /#., OE. *teorian, tirwan; cover with tar; inf. t|re, 86, 23. terme, sb., OF. terme; term, period, 64, 25. testament, j., OF. testament ; tej/a- ment, command, 105, 9; /ar/ of the Bible, 130, 6. tet, see pat. teythe,%., OM. tegoSa (WS. teo- gofra) ; tenth, tithe, 125, 10. teythe(n), wkv., OM. tegoSian, WS. teogoSian; tithe; inf. teythe, 125, 12. teythynge, sb., OM. tegooung, _/". ; tithing, 125, 14. thare, that (thatt), the, see per. pat, pe. theef (thef), thei (theim, them), see pef, pe}. then, stv., OE. Seon-OM. Sen (WS. Seah) (2); prosper; inf. the, 107, 4- ther and compounds, see per. thepen, thew, thine, thise, see "De- "Ken, pew, pinehe(n), pis. thoro (thorow), thossand, see purh, pusand. though te, thowe, see pinche(n), poh. thrall, adv., OE. Srael + lice ; tyran- nically, 132, 18. thrang, sb., Nth. = Ml. prgng, thrgng; OE. geftrang; crowd, throng; in thrang, in durance, 1 74, 7. thraw, sb., Nth. = Ml. throw; OE. prah,/". ; time, season, 167, 13. thre, see pre. thrfte(n), thrette(n), wkv., OE. ftreatan ; threaten ; Nth. pr. 3 sg. thretes, 161, 17 ; pt.pl. thrette, 132, 18. thr ting, sb., OE. frreatung ; threaten- ing, menace, 161, 16. thrette(n), see thrfte(n). thrid, see pridde. thringe(n), stv., OE. oringan-orang (ffrong) (3) ; press, throng; pt. sg. thrang, 141, 21. thritte, thrive(n), thrgne, see pritti, prive(n), trgne. throte, .Worpte. throu, see purh. thrum, sb., OAng. *orum, cf. WS. Srym ; power, multitude ; al on a thrum, all in a body, with a rush, 141, 21. thurgh, thurghe, see purh. thyfte, sb., OE. SeofS, possibly ON. oyfS, Syft,/ ; theft, 147, ir. thynkande, thynketh, see pin- che(n), pinke(n). thynkande, see penche(n), pen- ke(n). thyrde, thys, tiden, see pridde, pis, tide, tide, sb., OE. tid,/. ; time, season, hour; MnE. tide; tyde, 108, 1 ; pi. tides, 212, 29. eSth. ds. tiden, 181,1. tide(n), wkv., OE. tidan; happen, betide; pp. tide, 159, 24. tidende, see tiSende. tidi, adj., extension of OE. tid or *tidig ? ; fit, suitable, neat ; wel tidi, well grown, 23, 9. tiding, sb., OE. tidung, f.; message, news, tidings, 65, 24. til, tyl, tylle, prep, conj., ONth., possibly Merc. (?), til; till, to, until, 2, 26; tyl, 98, 32; tylle, 107, 23. tile(n), wkv., OE. tilian; obtain, procure, cultivate, till, aid; inf. tilen, 16, 5; tylle, 91, 30; pt. sg. tilede, 4, 6; pp. tiled, 3, 27. 44 GLOSSARY tille(n), wkv., OE. tyllan ; draw, entice; pp. tiled, 78, 9. tilSe, sb. t OE. tilS, tilSe, /. ; labor, 178,1. tilward, adv. Nth. = Ml. toward ; OE. til + weard; toward, 148, 20. tim, see time. timbre(n), timbrin, wkv., OE. tim- brian; build; inf. timbrin, 194, 26. Sth.j^>. itimbred, 184, 23. time, tyme, ^., OE. tima; time, 2, 4; tyme, 52, 30. Nth. tim, 126, 10. tlme(n), (timen), wkv., OE. geti- mian ; happen, befall, prosper ; inf. timen, 31, 9. Sth. pp. itlmed, 188, 15. tin, tine, see pin. tintreow, sb., OE. tintreg ; torment, 194, 26. tiraunt, sb., OF. tirant; tyrant, 221, 12. tire(n), wz\, OE. tirian ; vex, strive ; inf. tire, 44, 33. tirne(n), wkv., OE. tyrnan; turn; pt.pl. tirneden, 83, 16. tis, see pis. tite, adv., ON. tltt, #*#/. of tlftr, a^'.; quickly, 137, 28. tipende, tlpand, tidende, trKinge, sb., ON. tldlndi ; message, tidings ; tij>ennde, 11, 4; tiding, 31, 6. Nth. tlj>and, 1 54, 30. Sth. tidende, 185, 14; tlSinge, 200, 14. Cf. tldinge . Tiwesniijht, sb., OE. Tlwesniht ; Tuesday night, 228, 27. to, see pe. to, te, t', prep, adv., OE. t5; to, for, i, 1 ; t' (0),9,io; te, 195, 13; t5 {adv.) toward, 51, 15; to Sat, until, 3, 9. to, adv., OE. to ; fo?, also, 176, 11. t, to, see pat, n, two. tobfre(n), stv., OE. toberan-bser (4) ; separate, cause trouble; pt. sg. tobar, 24, 18. tobrfse(n), stv., OE. tobrecan-brsec (4) ; break asunder ; pr. pi. to- breken (eME.), 189, 30; pt. sg. tobrac, 182, 1 ; //. tobroke, 208, 16. tdbreste(n), stv., OE. tSberstan-bserst (3); burst asunder; pp. tobrast, 58, 17. todsei, todSlen, see today, to- dfle(n). today, sb., OE. t5daeg; today, 77, 39. eME. tSdaei, 184, 24; todai, 210, 21. Kt. teday, 211, 10. tgde, sb., OE. tadige, tadie; toad, 6i_, 29. todele(n), wkv., OE. toda:lan ; divide, distribute, scatter; pt. sg. t5da?lde (eME.), 7, 10; t5d|ld, 2, 20; to- dflde, 187, 5; //. todfled, 6, 23. Kt. pr. 3 sg. todelp, 216, 32 ; pr. sbj. pi. todele we, 216, 16; imp. sg: todel, 217, 9. todelinge, sb., Kt. = Ml. todflinge; based on Kt. todelen ; separation, 216, 14. todi^tinge, sb., based on OE. *to- dihtan; dividing, separation, 216, 23. todra5e(n), stv., OE. todragan-droh (6) ; draw asunder ; eME. inf. t5dra3e, 184, 27; pt. sg. t5droh, 181, 23. tofore, adv. prep., OE. toforan; before, 102,3. Sth. t5v2re,2i9,26. tofgreniseid, adj., OE'. tSforan + Sth. pp. iseid; aforesaid, beforesaid; pi. 226, 8. togadere ,-geedere , -gedere , -gidere , adv., OE. to gaedere; together, 36, 14 ; togoedere, 2, 16 ; togadere, 187, 27 ; togedere, 37, 2 5 J tdgider, 3> 32; togidre, 53, 21; tegidre, 59, 5. Nth. togedir, 135, ixj togydre, 234, 9. togedere, see togadere. togederes, togedres, adv., OE. to- gsedere; together, 192, 9; togedres, 228, 2. togenes, togslnes, prep, adv., OE. togegnes; against, opposite; t5- gsenes (eME.), 5, 6. Sth. t5g|anes (eSth.), 178, 19; to3eines, 189, 18. Kt. toyenes, 213, 6. togge(n), togge(n) ?, wkv.) origin uncertain, cf. MDu. tocken ; draw, pull, tug-, pp. togged, 63, 1. GLOSSARY 441 togider (-re), togydre, see togadere. tohewe(n), stv., OE. t5heawan-heow (R) ; hew in pieces ; eME. pp. t5- hauwen, 190, 13. tgkenynge, sbM OE. tacnung, f. ; sign, token j tokening, no, n. tolle(n), wkv., cf. OE. tyllan, draw,' perhaps ON. tolla, ' cleave ' ; draw, attract ; MnE. tull; pr. 3 sg. tolled, 20, 17. tollere, sb., OE. tollfre ; toll collector, 88^18. Tolous, MS. Tollous, Tullous, sb., OF. Tolous, Tulous; Toulouse, 106, 7. toluke(n), stv., OE. tolucan-leac (2) ; tear asunder; inf. tdluken, 193, 21; pt. pi. toluken, 197, 6; //. toloken, 193, 25. tomse^e, tomar^en, see tomorwen. tombestfre, sb., OE. tumbestfre; female dancer, 237, 21. tomorwen, tomoruwe, tomoru, sb., OE. tomorgen ; tomorrow, 81, 5 ; tomoruwe, 49, 8; t5moru, 128, 6. eSth. t5mar3en, 184, 31 ; tomserje, 184, 7. ^ tgn, tong (tonge), see on, tunge. tonicht, toniht, tonight, tonyght, sb., OM. t5 nseht, WS. niht ; tonight, 81, 8; toniht, 181, 10; tonight, 239, n. top, sb., OE. topp; top, tuft of hair, head, 63, 16. torehe, sb., OF. torche; torch, 118, torende(n), wkv., OE. *t5rendan, cf. OFris. torenda; rend or tear asunder; pt. pi. torente, 240, 13; pp. torent, 61, 24. torment, sb., OF. torment; torment; pi. tormens, 217, 13. torn, sb., OF. turn; turn, advantage, 243, 19- Torneie, sb., OE. Dorneg; Thorney (Cambridgeshire), 8, 9. tornement, sb., OF. tornoiement, AN. torneiement ; tournement, 61, 20. tosamen, adv., OE. to + ON. samen ; together, 23, 13. tosnede(n), wkv., OE. tosnaedan, *snseoan ? ; cut in two ; //. sg. tos- naSde (for tosnadde?), 182, 6. tosomne, adfo., OE. t5samne(somne) ; together, 189, 31. tosprf de(n), wkv., OE. tSspraedan ; spread apart or about, scatter; pp. tosprad, 208, 9. totfre(n), stv., OE. toteran -tser (4) ; tear to pieces ; inf. totfren, 22, 25; pr. pi. totfre, 237, 18. eSth. to- teoren, 193, 21. top, sb., OE. t5S ; tooth ; pi. tefS, 50, 21 ; teth, 122, 16. topere (toper, tothire), tou, see oper, pu. toumbe, sb., OF. tumbe, tombe; tomb, 117, 3. toun, tour, see tun, tur. tourne, touward, see turne(n), to- ward. tovleote(n), stv., OE. tSfleotan-fleat (2 ) ; float in different directions, be dispersed; eSth. inf. tSvleoten, 201, 14. tovore, see tofcre. towaille, sb., OF. touaille; towel, 39> " toward, adj. prep., OE. toweard; towards, 66, 7; touward, 188, 5. towrenche(n ) , wkv. , O E. *to wrencan ; tear apart; inf. t5wrenche, 58, 10. towreste(n), wkv., OE. towrsestan ; tear or wrest asunder; pt. pi. to- wreste, 60, 17. towrng, adj., OE. t5 + ON. vrangr ?; twisted, awry , 15, 13. toyenes, see togenes. toyle(n), wkv., OF. toiller; pull about, harass ; pp. toyled, 60, 8. traist, adj., ON. *treystr, cf. treysta, v. ; strong, confident, 128, 9. traistli, adv., based on traist; con- fidently, 134, 18. traitor, traytor, traitour, sb., NF. traitre, ace. traitor (OF. traitur); traitor; traytor, 56. 16; traitor, 223, _I9* pl* traitours, 57, 19; traytours, 57, 16. translate(n), wkv., OF. translator; transfer, translate; pp. translate, I33> 22. 442 GLOSSARY trappe, sb., OE. trgeppe, treppe; trap; pi. trappes, 103, 25. trass, sb., OF. trace; track, trace, 168, 13. traste(n), wkv., INth. = Ml. trais- te(n) ; ON. treysta ; trust, rely upon; INth. inf. trast, 171, 29. travail, sb., OF. travail ; labor, travail, trouble, 103, II. Nth. traveil, 129, 7; travale (INth.), 167, 24. travaile(n), wkv., OF. travailer ; travail, labor, travel; pt. pi. travailleden, 235, 9; pp. itravailed, 212, 19. travale, traveil, see travail, trayson, traytor (traytour), see trfson, traitor, tre, sb., OE. treo; tree, 100, 18. trfchery, sb., OF. trecherie ; treachery, 78, 14. tred, sb., OE. tredd? tread, track, 62, 4. trgde(n), stv., OE. tredan-traed (5) ; tread; inf. tredenn (O), 9, 23; pt. pi. trgde, 62, 3; pp. troden, 240, 16. treothe, see treuthe 1 . treowlich, adj., eSth. = M1. treull; OE. treowllc; truly, sincerely, 192, 14. treson, tresiin, trayson, sb., OF. traison, AN. traisun ; treason, 1, 19; trayson, 51, 13. tresor, tresur, eME. tresor, sb., NF. tresor, OF. tresur ; treasure ; tresor (eME.), 2, 20; tr|s5r, 242, 16. trespas, sb., OF. trespas ; trespass, 92, 4- trespasse(n), wkv., OF. trespasser; trespass; pr. sbj. sg. trespasse, 241, 12. treuthe, treuthe, sb., OE. treowSe ; truth, faith, troth, 2, 29; treu)>e, 204, 11 ; pi. treothes, 2, 30. treuthfde, -ede, sb , OAng. tieowS- hsed,^; truth, fidelity, 129, 15. trewe, trew, adj., OE. treowe; true, 18, 22; guiltless, 109, 21; super I. trewest, 76, 9. trewehfde, sb., OE. treow + h|de; faithfulness, especially religiotis faith L 20c 3. trewely, adv., OE. treowllce ; truly, indeed, 242, 25. trewe(n), wkv., OE. treowian ; trust, believe; pr. 3 sg. trewef5, 21, 1. Cf. trowe(n)^ trewnesse, sb., OE. trewness, f. ; trust, confidence, 37, 20. tribulaciolin, sb., AN. tribulatiun ; tribulation, 104, 11. tricherle, sb., OF.tricherie, triquerie; treachery, trickery, 204, 19. trinite, sb., OF. trinite; trinity, 116, 14. trist, ^., OF. tristre, triste ; appointed place, rendezvous, 173, 18. trist, tryst, sb._, perhaps OM. *tryst (tryst), cf. ON. treista, vb.; trust, confidence, 1, 15; tryste, 108, 5. Tristrem, sb., OF. Tristrem; Tris- trem, 126, 17. trofel, see trufle. trne, sb., OF. trone, throne ; throne, 157, II ; throne, 102, 26. trotevale, sb. (?), origin uncertain ; idle talk, 57, 21. trouth (trouthe), see trowfte. trowe(n), wkv., OE. treowian ; be- lieve, trust ; inf. trowwenn (O), 9, 6; pr. 1 sg. trowwe (O), 9, 12; trowe, 225, 27; pt.sg. trowede, 76, 17. Nth. inf. trow, 141, 26. Cf. trewe(n). trowpe, trouth, sb., OE. treowft,^ ; truth, honor, covenant, troth ; trowwJ>e (O), 8, 14; trouthe, 95, 2. Nth. trouth, 135, 4. Troye, Troy, sb., OF. Troie; Troy, 220, 3. Nth. Troy, 126, 5. truandis, sb., OF. truandise ; im- posture, begging, 134, 11. truble(n), wkv., OF. trubler; trouble, pr. pi. trublen, 101, 7. trufle, trofle, sb., OF. trufle; trifle, nonsense ; trofle, 1 34, 11 ; pi. trufles, 218, 14. trukie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. truke(n) ; OE. trucian ; fail, be lacking; pr. sbj. sg. trukle, 199, II. trukne(n), wkv., OE. *trucnian, cf. GLOSSARY 443 trucian ; fail, be lacking ; pr. 3 sg. trukeneft, 192, 14. trume, sb., OE. truma; troop , band, 186, 31. truste(n), see tryste(n). trust!, adj., Sth. = Ml. tristi ; OM. *trystig, cf. Dan. trostig ; confident of, trusty, 198, 29. tryste, see trist. tryste(n), wkv ., OM. *trystan (?), cf. ON. treysta ; trust ; pr. 1 sg. tryste, 114, 26. Sth. pr. 3 sg. trusted, 192, 14; pt. sg. triiste, 192, 14. tuelfte, twelfte, adj., OE. twelfta ; twelfth, 152, 15. tuhen, see te(n). tuhte(n), /., Sth. = Ml. tihte(n) ; OE. tyhtan ; draw, move ; pt. sg. tiihte, 188,24;//.//. tiihten, 189,20. tuk, see take(n). tun, toun, sb., OE. tun ; town ; ds. tune, 3, 26; toun, 52, 19. Sth. aft. toune, 210, 8. tunder, sb., ON. tnndr, cognate with OE. tynder; tinder, 20, 7. tiine(n), j<?<f tuyne(n). tunge, eME. tunge, sb., OE. tunge ; tongue-, tunge, 10, 23; tunge, 76, 4 ; tonge, 59, 2. Nth. tong, 134, 4. tunscipe, j., OE. tunscipe; inhabi- tants of a town, 4, 3. tur, tour, sb., OF. tur; lower, 6, 28; pi. tures, 37, 8 ; toures, 49, 1 ; tours, I5 2 , 4 turment, sb., OF. turment ; torment, suffering, 104, 4. turmentour, sb., OF. tormenteour; tormentor, persecutor, 140, 13. turmentry, jA, OF. tormenterie; torment, 138, 16. turne(n), wkv., OE. turnian ; turn ; inf. turnnenn (O), 8, 21; turn = turne, 68, 2 ; pr. 3 jg-. turrnep)), 10, 30; pr. sbj. sg. tourne, 228, 26^ imp. sg. turne, 102, 30; itnp.pl. turne]), 103, 1 ; //. sg. turned, 45, 8 ; pt.pl. turnede, 223, 18; pp. turnd, 55, 26. Nth./r. 3 sg. turnes, 144, 18 ; pr. sbj. pi. turn, 167, 28. Sth. pp. iturned, 191, 19. tus, see pus. tusk, sb., OE. tusc ; tusk; pi. tuskes, 195, 12. tuyne(n), wkv., WM1. = M1. tine(n); OE. tynan ; enclose, close, shut ; imp.sg. (with excrescent d) tuynde, 121,11. Sth. imp. pi. tiinefS, 200, 14. tway, see tweie. Twede, sb., Tweed, 159, 8. tweie, tway, tweien, twei^e, adj., OE. twegen; twain, two, 35, 19; tway, 66, 5. eSth. twei3e, 188, 25 ; tweien, 190, 14. twelfmonpe, sb., OE. tweolf + mdneft, twelvemonth, year, 204, 7. twelve, adj., OE. twelf, twelve ; twelve, 34, 15. twenti, adj., OE. twentig ; twenty, 4, 10. twines, twies, adv., OE. twiga+es; twice; twijjess (O), 10, 7; twies, 199, 29. twin, adj., ON. tvinnr; two, twin, 3i, 15- twist, sb., OAng. twist, cf. MDu. twist ; branch, twig, if 2, 6. two, tw, adj., OE. twa ; two, 22, 29; to, 117, 2. Nth. eME. twa, q.v. Sth. twg, 238, 4. twye, adv., OE. twia< twiwa ; twice, _43, 8 L . tyde, tyear, see tide, ter. tyene(ni, wkv., Kt. = Ml. tene(n) ; WS. tienan, OM. tenan ; harm, irritate, weary oneself; imp. sg. tyene,- 217, 19. tyl (tylle), tylle(n), tyme, see til, tile(n), time. tyne(.n), wkv., ON. tyna ; lose ; Nth. infi tyne, 166, 21 ; pp. tynt, 167, 24. "5a (pa), pa, see pe, pe. pa, adv.conj., eME. Nth. for Ml. J> (Sg); OE. 'da; //, //;m, 1,1. pa, peen (pa), peenne, see pat, pe, panne, pter (trer) and compounds, see per. 444 GLOSSARY peere, Sserf, peet, see per, purve(n), pat. pah, pa;, pauh, see pe;. pai (pam), paimselfe (paymselfe, pamselfe), see pey, self. pan (pane), pan ('San), see pe, panne. pank, pane, sb., OE. Sane, Sgnc; thought, favor, thanks ; gs. pankes, willingly, 6,31; cunnen pane, knozv or feel gratitude, show favor, 1 78, 1 2. panke(n), wkv., OE. pancian, pon- cian ; thank ; inf. pannkenn (O), 8, 26; pt. pi. thankyd, 112, 14; pp. Ranked, 97, 25. panne, Sanne, pan, conj., OE. panne, ponne;^fo#; panne, 4, 8; Sanne, 14, nrpan, 3, 31; San, 18, 17. eSth. pcenne, 176, 22 ; pen, 176, 1 ; peone, 187, 9; teonne, 200, 1. par, Sar and compounds, see per. parat, parbi, pare, see perate, perbi, pe;;re. pare, adv., Nth. for Ml. ppre; OE. para; //for*, no, 29. partill, parwith, pas, see pertil, perwyth, pis. pat, Sat, that, conj., OE. paet ; that ; Sat, 1, 2 ; Satt (O), 8, 24; tatt (O), 8, 21; that, 54, 19; thatt, 146, 23. Sth. tet, 197, 15. pat, Sat, dem. prn., OE. pset ; that ; Sat, i, 3; pset (eME.), 7, 27; patt (0),^T^o ; tat, jf^ 14 ; pi. pa (eME.), 2, 11; t2<pg, 5, 2; S9, 23, 12. Sth. pet, 177,27. pat, that, rel. prn., sg. and pi.; OE. pzet, dem. ; Ma/, which ; patt (O), 8, 20; tatt (O), 9, 3; pet (eME.), 7, 19; paet (eME.), 176, 7; //. patt (O), 9, 10 ; //W, that which, 120, 15. Nth. at<pat, 174, 31. pauh, .?<?<? pfh. pe, Se, rel. prn. ; OE^ pe ; that, who^ which, 1, 6; Se, 14, 15. Sth. pa, 179,4- pe, Se, the, def. art., OE. se, infl. by p forms; /&?, 1, 2; se (eME.), 1, 13 ;-3e^4> 1 ; te, 5, 9 ; the, 1, 12 ; e in at e, at the, 212, 32. Sth. pe, 176, 21; se (eSth.), 177, 26; das. pene, 181, 5; pen, 184, 104 pane (SEMI.), 47, 19 ; fds. pgre, 182,3; tgr, 201, 1 ;/oj. pa, 181, 21 ; ^/. pan, 178, 8; vor psen, because, therefby-e, 183, 29. Kt. si, 211, 10; fas. t9<p, 211, 7. peavie(n), //&>., OE. Safian ; permit; inf. peavien, 194, 31. pede, eME. ped, sb., OE. Seod,/; people, nation ; ped, 9, 6 ; //. pede, 11,11; pi. Seden (SEMI.), 29, 14. pedyr, see pider. pef, sb., OE.Seof ; thief; theef, 239, 13; pi. theves, 242, 26. JHth.pl. thevis, 175, 13. eSth. ds. peove, *77> 1 9 5 pl- peoves, 221, 19. Kt. pyef, 219, 33. pe;, pei;, pey, pa;, conj., OM. peh (peh), WS. peah ; though; pe3, 37, 17; >ei3, 58, 5; pey, 59, 15; pa3, 125, 21. Sth. pfh, 176, 4; pah, 189, 25 ; pauh, 199, 9; pey3, 224, 10. pe;;, pe;;m, see pey. pe;;re (per), paire (pare, "per),pos. prn., based on ON. gpl. peira; their; pe33re (O), 9, 4 ; per, 116, 2 ; ther, 115, 28. Nth. paire, 140, 14; pare, 127, 30; per, 126, 6; pere, 127,32. pfh, pey;, see pe;. pehwheSer, adv. conj., Sth. = Ml. pohwheper ; WS. peah hwseSere (hweSere) ; yet, nevertheless, but, 180, 9. pen, pen (pene), see panne, pe. penche(n), penke(n), pinke(n), wkv., OE. Sencean-Sohte (Sohte) ; think; inf. penche, 100, 17 ; penke, 51, 5 ; Pynke, 91, 32 ; pink, 7 Vjo^ imp. sg. Senke, 22,8; //. sg.^o^te, 35,13; Soht, 29, 10; poucte, 80, n ; pt. 2 sg. pohhtesst (O), 8, 21 ; pt. pi. poght, 105, 18. Sth. inf. penchen, 202, 31 ; pr. 3 j^.Senchet, 178, 22 ; pr. sbj. sg. penche, 207, 9; pr. ppl. penchinge, 216, 25; pt. 2 sg. pohtest, 183, 4. penchen, seem, see pinke(n). pennes, adv., OE. Sanon, infl. by -es ending; thence, 223, 5. GLOSSARY 445 peo, peone, peos, peove, see po, panne, pis, pef. per, see pe^re. per, fler, ther, par, &c, adv., OM. Ser, WS. Sser ; there, where ; per, I, 6 ; er, 14, 5 ; their, 2, 19 ; tair = per, 9, 5 ; par, 2, 24; thare, 4, 18. Sth. pfr, 176, 22; paere, 179, 10; pfre, 177, 26. peras, <*/., OM. Ser, WS. Sser + ME. as; where, 197, 5. perate, aafr., OM. per + set; thereat, 64, 12. Nth. parat, 163, 6. perbi, pfrby, adz/., OM. Serbi, WS. EerbT ; thereby ; Sth. pfrby, 225, 4. Nth. parbl, 129, 25. pfre, see pe. perefter, aafr., OM. perefter, WS. pser sefter; thereafter, 1, 9. Sth. tfrefter<pfrefter, 197, 16. tSerfgre, parfgre, adv., conj., OM. per + fore; therefor, therefore, 19, II ; parfgre, 63, 13. Sth. pfrfgre, 180, 24; pfrvore, 181, 13. perinne, pterinne, thereynne, parinne, adv., OM. per + inne ; therein, 3, 12; pserinne, 3, 13; parinne, 3, 32 ; thereynne, 121, 20; prinne, 81, 10. permit, adv., OM. per, WS. pser + mid ; therewith, 63, 20. perne, see pis. "Berof, peroffe, theroffe, thereof, parof, &c, adv., OM. per + of; thereof, 20, 3 ; peroffe, 76, 7 ; theroffe, 79, 5 ; thereof, 106, 9 ; tharof, 2, 22. Sth. pfrof, 185, fteron, peronne (-on), adfo., OM. er + on; thereon; fleron, 16, 8; taeronne, 9, 5. "Sergver, <zdz/., OM. Ser + ofer ; there- over, 15, 19. perpurh, adv., OM. Ser + Surh; M*^- through ; pserpurh, 7, 2. pertil, adv., OM. er + til; thereto, 49, 24. Nth. partill, 171, 22. perto, parto, adv., OM. fter + to; thereto-, 87, 17 ; part5, 4, 14. pfrvore, see perfore. perwyp, adv., OM. 5er-t-wi?S; there- with, 88, 14. Nth. parwith, 134, 2 - "Bes, pes, peos, .r&? pis. pess, tf</z\,OE.08esV, used adverbially ; //5w.r, by this ; all pess te bettre, all the better by this, 9, 11. pesternisse, *., OE. Seosterness,/. ; darkness, 67, 21. pestre(n), pestre(n), w-fo\, OE, Seostrian ; become dark ; //. j^. pestrede, 1, 14. pet, see pat. tJelSen, thepen, adv., ON. ftaSan, fteoan; thence, 23, 1; thepen, 131, 18. Sew, thew, *., OE. Seaw; custom, virty*, archaic thews, 18, 6*; // thewesj ,12V, 8. pey, pe33,""tkei, pai, /r. //., ON. pei ; M<fy, 56, 23 ; pe33 (O), 9, 26 ; te35m (O), 10, 14; thei., 60, 5 ; dfo/.- <ar. pe53 (O), 9, if ; pem^ 1 16, 4 ; them ? iofi, 22 . N th. pai7i20, 1 6 ; dat.-acc. paym, 144, 15 ; thaym, 144, 4; pam, 127, 8. pey}, "81, ^?<? pe}, pin. pider (pedyr), aafr., OE. pider, pyder; thither, to that place, 5, 22 ; pedyr, 99, 10. Sth. piider, 177, 27. piderward, adv., OE. ftiderweard ; thitherward, 189, 24. "Sierf, see purve(n). pikke, adv., ON. pykkr, cogn. with- OE. "Sicce ; thickly, 207, 30. pilke, pilk, prn., OE. pylc; such, that, 37, 11; pilk, 228, 4. Sth. piilke, 204, 13. pin, pi, pos. prn., OE. Sin ; thine, 8, 18; SI, 30, 14; tine, 18, 19. pinche(n), pinke(n), wkv., OE. Syncean-ftuhte (ftuhte) ; seem, ap- pear', inf. Sinche, 178, 5; penchen (infl. by penchen, seem), 103, 9; penche, 213, 16 ; pr. 3 sg. omkeft, 32, 19; pincp (eME.), 176, 5; me pynkep, 109, 20; //. sg. Sugte, 21, 28; pu3te, 38, 2; poujt, 71, 5; poghte, 90, 24; pou3ht, 228, 7; thoughte, 237, 19. IStla.. pr. $ sg. me thine (for thinks?), 133, 15; 446 GLOSSARY pr. ppl. thynkande, 144, 3. Sth. P r - 3 s i- puncheS, 202, 29 ; pt. sg. puhte, 186, 3. ping, pyng, eME. ping, sb., OE. Sing, n. ; M^, 1, 17 ; pi. ping, 42, 29; pinge, 38, 13; pyng r 88, 11 ; pinges, 204, 26. pink, .r<? penche(n), penke(n). pinne, adj., OE. pynne; thin, 55, 28. plr, j<?<? pis. "Sirl, sb., OE. Syrel ; perforation, hole, window, 17, 7. Sth. 3f] ptirle, 197, 18. pirst, Srist, sb., OE. Surst, infl. by ftyrstan, Syrstig ; thirst, 54, 2 ; prist, 20, 15; porst, 219, 6. pis, pys, ttis, this, prtz.pl. pas, pgs, OE. pis, w^m/. ; this, 1, 1 ; piss (O), 8, 24; tiss (O), 11, 2; tis, 16, 13; thys, 112, 3; SEMI./, sg. pes, ff. I9J )>y s > 88 > 7 5^- ]>as (eME.), 1, 19; Ses, 23, 16; Sise, 24, 3; Pese, 50, 5. Nth. //. pir ON.), 136, 8. Sth. mns. pes, 177, 17; mgs. peos, 185, 6 ; ma's, pissen, 184, 13; mas. pisne, 183, 22; perne, 217, 3 ; fns. peos (eSth.), 198, 11 ; fds. pissere, 184, 24; -pi. peos (eSth.), J 99> 2 5 J peose, 221, 11; pi, pgs, 212, 11. piself (pyself), pisne (pissen, pis- sere), see self, pis. *9, adv., eME., Nth. pa (Sa) ; OE: " Sa; then, when, since, 14, 16. Sth. peo, 2^3 ; p, 203, 22. poh, "Bog, po^, pogh, thowe, pof, conj., ON. \o, earlier poh; cogn. with OM. Seh, W'S. Seah ; though ; pohh (O), 11, 3 ; Sog, 16, 4; P03, 50, 7; pogh, 114, 23; thowe, in, 26; pop = po pe(?), 2, 17. Nth. pof, 128, 23; pofe, 146, 2. Cf. peh. poht, Togt, pouht, sb., OE. S5ht, Soht ; thought ; pohht, 8, 23 ; Sogt, 23, 15 ; pouht, 201, 8. pohwethere, popwethere, adv. conj. prep., ON. po (poh) hwseSere, hwe- Sere ; notwithstanding, nevertheless, 2, 15; popwethere, 4, 13; popwae- there, 7, 14. pglemodenesse, see plmodnesse. ple(n), eME. pole(n), wkv., OE. polian ; bear, suffer, endure ; inf. polen (eME.), 6, 8 ; polenn (O), 9, 12 ; pgle, 45, 1 \pr. 2 sg. plest, 4 3, 10; pt.pl. poleden, 4, 9 ;pp. pglede, 40, 6. Nth. inf. pgl, 148, 8 ;pr. 3 sg. pgles, 150, 11. Sth. (SEMI.) inf. pglie, 43, 6; pglye, 217, 14; pp. ipgled, 212, 21. pplmodnesse, sb., OE. Solmodness, f. ; patience, long suffering, en- durance, 96, 2 7 ; pglemodenesse, 232, 8. p-lye, see pole(n). ponk, sb., OE. Sane (Sonc) ; thought, gratitude, favor ; ds. ponke, 183, 14. ponke(n), wkv., OE. Sancian, Son- cian; thank ; pr. 1 sg. ponke, 38, 29 ; pt. sg. ponkede, 47, 8. "Bgr, adv., OE. Sar ; there, where,' 21, 15 ; Sgr bifgren, lit. before there, but before it or them. "Bgrbi, adv., OE. Sar + bi ; thereby, 23, 10. "Sore, pgre, adv., OE. para, emphatic form of pser ; there, 16, 17. "Sgrfgre, pgrfgre, adv., OE. Sar + fore ; therefore, 22, 18. "Sgrof, tJrroffen, adv., OE. Sar + of; thereof, 27, 20; Sgroffen, 32, 19. porst, porte, see pirst, purve(n). "Bgrtil, adv., OE. Sar + til; thereto, 3 1 , J 9- poru (poru:j), j^ purh. porutlike, adv., OE. purhiit + lice ; thoroughly, through and through, 85, 28. pgs, pop (and compounds), see pis, J>oh. pou, pouht, pous, pousande, see pa, poht, "Bus, pusend. pral, sb., ON. Srsel; thrall, slave, servant, 55, 2. "oraldom, sb., ON. Srseldomr ; thral- dom, 30, 2. prasten, wz/., OE. Srsestan; press, force ; pt. sg. praste, 60, 23. pre, Are, adj., OE. Sreo ; three, 56, 23; thre, I, 15. Kt. pri, 216, 21. GLOSSARY 447 prenge(n), wkv., OE. *prengen ; press, force, pt.pl. prengden, 3, 12. preohad, sb., based on OE. Sri, Sreo; trinity, 197, 11. pretend, adj., OAng. ftreotede, infl. byftreotene; thirteenth, 152, 16. ftretene, adj., OM. reotene, WS. Sreotlene, -tene ; thirteen, 5, 15. pri, see pre. pridde, adj., OE. oridda ; /^>t/, 8, 15. Nth. thrid, 137, 23; thyrde, 143, 27. "Sries, adv., OM. ftriga < rie + es ; thrice, 14, 10. prin, <#'., ON. prinnr; threefold, triple, 87, 1. prinne, foist, ^<? perinne, pirst. priste, adj., OE. ftriste; fo/<a?, 176, 19. "5riste(n), wkv., ON. ftrysta ; thrust ; pt. pi. oristen, 23, 14 ; //. priste, 84, 18. flritti, adj., OE. ontig, onttig ; MzV/j, 32, 17. Nth. thritte, 132, 10. prittufle, adj., OE. ontigooe; thir- tieth, for thirty t, 197, 4. prive(n), .r/z\, ON. Srifa, ME. Jniven- prgf (1) ; thrive ; *'/". thrive, 80, 20; pr. sbj. sg. prive, 54, 7 ; //. priven, pro (pro?), a^'., ON. prar; bold, strong, 51, 17. foote, j3., OE. Srotu; throat, 19, 9. eME. throte. 3, 16. pruh, see purh. pryft,j., ON. prift; thrift , prosperity , 90, S _pu ; thu, pou, tu, u, /r., OE. Jni ; thou, ^ 25; pou,_48, 13; tu, 17, 25; tou, 49, 24; u, 37, 2; ou, 50, 11 ; das. oe, 31, 31 ; te, 8, 18; pi. ge, 16, 13; 3e, 38, 18; ye, 78, 25; gpl. gure, 29, 30; <///. gii, 28, 4; yu, 78, 24; 30W, 88, 19. Nth.//. 3he, 166, 10; yuu, 131, 7. Slh. <a5z.r. eow (eSth.), 177, 26; eou (eSth.), 184, 6; u, 193, 11; ow, 194, 25; ou, 197, 20; jew, 226, 20; d. dual mc, 195, 3. puder, see pider. puderward, adv., Sth. = Ml. pider- ward ; 1WS. ftyderweard ; thither- ward, 206, 2. pulke, see pilke. pumbe, eME. pumbe, sb., OE. puma ; thumb ; pi. piimbes, 3, 7. piinchen, see pinche(n). purh, "Kurg, pur, purch, purgh, purghe, purghe, pure}, poru, poru}, thorow, prep., adv., OE. purh ; through, on account of, 1,4; pur, 5 ,'3 ; purrh (O), 8, 14 ; Surg, 14, 2; purch, 64, 19; purgh, 95, 15; purghe, 88, 7; pure3, 42, 29 ; poru3, 61, 23; poru, 76, 2; thorow, 105, 23. Nth. thoro, 131, 5; thurgh, 140, 10 ; throu, 166, 5. Sth. pruh, 197, 1. purhloke(n), wkv., OE. *purhlocan ; look through, examine ; inf. purrh- lokenn (O), 9, 20. purhseke(n), wkv., OE. purhsecan- s5hte (sohte) ; seek out, seek through ; inf. purrhsekenn (O), 9, 20. Uurhse(n), stv., OE. Surhseon-seah (5) ; see through, penetrate with the sight ; pr. 3 sg. SurhsihS, 179, 1 . purl, see pirl. pursday , sb., OE. Dunresdseg ; Thurs- day, 231, 20. purve(n), ptprv., OE. Surfan-Surfte (oorfte) ; need ; pr. 3 sg. ffaerf (eME.), 177, 21 ; pr. sbj. sg. Sierf (eSth.), 177, 19; //. sg. porte, 59, 13; purt, 96, 32. this, "Sus, adv., OE. Sus ; thus, in this manner, 16, 22 ; tus, 16, 15. Kt. pous, 2I5,_I9. pusend, pousand, sb., OE. pusend, neut.', thousand, 3,18; pousande, 64, 26; pousond, 215, 11 ; pouzen, 219, 13; possand, 132, 3. Sth. pusende, 185, 28. pusgat, adv., OE. pus + gate ; in this way, 150, 25. piistre, sb., Sth. = Ml. plstre ; OE. Slestre (ftysstre), beside oeostre ; _darkness, 178, 19. pustre, adj., Sth. = Ml. plstre ; WS. Slestre, Systre; dark, 178, 21. pwartver, adj., ON. pvert + ME. ver; crossing, extending, 221, 28. 448 GLOSSARY pwertut, adv., ON. Jnvert, neut. of }>werr + ut; thoroughly, completely, Jnverrtut(O), 9, 23. pyef, pyng, see pef, ping. pynke(n), pys, see pinche(n), pis. u, ulle, see pu, -wille. ugllnes, sb., ON. uggligr + ME. -ness; ugliness, 148, 2. um, prep., ON. um, cogn. with OE. ymbe; round, about, after; um wile, at times, now and then, 3, 23. umbe, adv. prep., Sth.= Ml. imbe ? ; OE. ymbe ; round about, after, 183, 30. umbethynke(n), wkv., ON. tim + OE. beSencean ; consider, meditate ; .imp. sg. umbethynke, 146, 13. umbilappe(n), wkv., ON. um + OE. *belappen ?, cf. OE. lseppa ; sur- round, cover; pt. pi. umbilappid, 142, 23. umbridei, sb., Sth. =M1. emberdai, OE. ymbrendseg ; emberday, one of three fast days occurring in each season ; pi. iimbridawes, 200, 2. umsette(n), wkv., ON. *umsetta, cogn. with OE. ymbsettan ; sur- round, beset ; pt. pi. umsette, 132, unavysedly, adv., based on OF. avis, sb. ; unadvisedly, 146, 30. unbald, adj., eME. = Ml. unbgld ; OM. unbald, WS. unbeald ; timid, unbold, 183, 29. unblnde(n), -bynde(n), stv., OE. onbindan (unbindan)-band (bnd) (3); unbind; inf. unbinde, 91, 10; pt. sg. unbend, 26, 31 ; //. pi. un- bounden, 83, 14; pp. unbunde, 39> 2 - unblendide, adj., OE. un + pp. of OE. blendan ; unmixed, unblended, 144, 10. uncertayn, adj., OE. un+OF. cer- tein; uncertain, 102, 7. unclpe(n), wkv., OE. un + claSian ; unclothe; pt. sg. unclgjjede, 85, 7. uncomli, adj., based on OE. cyme(?) ; uncomely, 52, 6. uncqst, sb., ON. kostr, ' choice, vir- "tue' ; vice, 18, 11. uncuft, see unkuft. undep, adj., OE. undeop ; not deep, 3, 12. under, prep, adv., OE. under; under; unnderr (O), 8, 17. underfo(n), stv., OE. underfon-feng (R) ; receive ; imp. sg. underfeng, 196, 24; pt. sg. underfeng, 2, 19; pp. underfangen (eME.), 2, 8 ; underfgnge, 213, 25. Sth. imp.pl. undervo $e, 203, 7; pt. sg. under- veng, 210, 9 ; pt.pl. undervengen, 187, 10. undergete(n), }ete(n), stv., OM. undergetan (WS. gietan)-gset (WS. geat (5)) ; obtain, get ; pt.pl. under- gseton (eME.^T 2 , 2d; pp. undelete, 39, H- undergo(n), anv., OE. undergan(?) ; undergo, take care of(l) ; pr. sbj. sg. underg, 231, 19. underling, sb., OE. underling ; in- ferior, subject, 183, 17. undernime(n), stv., OE. under- niman-nom (4) ; take, take un- awares ; pp. undernumen 24, 7 ; undernomen, 55, 19. understande(n), -st<j>nde(n), stv., OE. understandan-st5d (6) ; tinder- stand; inf. unnderrstanndenn (O), 9, 10; understand, 72, 13; undyr- stnde, 90, 15; understgnde, 106, 1 ; pr. 3 sg. understont, 198, 9 ; imp. sg. understand, 216, 13 ; imp. pi. understgnde)?, 206, 26 ; pt. sbj. sg. underst5de, 204, 2. ISt'h.pr. 3 sg. understandes, 134, 8. undertake(n), stv., OE. under + ON. taka-tok (6) ; undertake ; pt. sbj. sg. undertoke, 76, 12. underpede(n), wkv., OM. under- J>edan, WS. )?Iedan (feodan) ; sub- ject; inf. under>eden, 1, 3. undervo(n), see underfo(n). undevgcyone, sb., OE. un + OF. de- vocion ; lack of devotion, 146, 9. undirstandynge, sb., OE. under- GLOSSARY 449 standing, / ; intelligence, under- standing, 145, 6. undirwrlte (n ) , stv. , OE. underwritan- wrat (1) ; subscribe, sign ; pp. un- dirwriten, 116, 20. undo(n), anv., OE. ond5n, undon ; undo; inf. und5n, 23, 18. undren, sb., OE. undern ; time from nine to twelve, morning, 28, 13. unduhtl, adj., OE. *undyhtig ; un- profitable, unavailing, 192, 5. unfSe, uneape, adj., OE. uneafte ; difficult, 181, 11. Kt. unease, 215, 1. unfere, adj., OE. unfere; disabled, infirm, 132,9. unfolde(n), stv., OM. tinfaldan (fal- dan), WS. fealdan-feold (R); un- fold, open ; pt. sg. unfeld, 65, 28. unfriB, sb., OE. unfriS ; discord, lack of peace, 2, 10. unhelpe, sb., OE. unhselft,/. ; illness, lack of health, 176, 16. unhold, adj., OE. tinhold (h5ld) ; disloyal, tinfriendly, ungracious, 177, 12. unhoneste, sb., OE. un + OF. honeste; dishonesty, 146, 29. unimf te, adj., Sth. = Ml. unimete ; OM. ungemete, WS. ungemaite ; immeasurable, unnumbered, 181,18. unisfll, adj., Sth. = Ml. unseli ; WS. ungesselig, OM. ungeselig ; unhappy, unfortunate, 199, 15. unkevele(n), wkv., OE. un + ON. kefla ; ungag; pt. pi. unkeveleden, 83, 14. unklnde, adj., OE. uncynde; un- kind, foreign, 29, 14. unkonning, adj., based on cunne(n) ; uncunning, ignorant, 235, 16. unku'S, adj., OE. uncu'S ; un- acquainted, 16, 25 ; uncu'S, 19, 14. unkyndely, adv., OE. *uncyndelice, uncyndelice ; unnaturally, 238, 3. unlahe, sb., OE. unlagu; violation of law, injustice, sin; Sth. //. unlahen, 196, 8. unlffulllch, adv., OE. ungeleaf- fullice; unfaithfully, wrongly, 236, 20. unlfveful, adj., OE. ungeleafful ; unfaithful, 235, 6. unlleh, adj., Sth. * Ml. unlik; OE. unlic; unlike, 194, 2. unlust, sb., OE. unlust ; displeasure, 54> J 7- unmeft, adj., OM. me$, .r., WS. meeS; unmeasured, 192, 4. unme)> (mJ>), j., OM. unmejj, WS. -mse]) ; // <?/" moderation, error, blame, 43, 5. unmyghtty, adj., OE. unmihtig; feeble, impotent, 146, 28. unnc, ^ ic. unnedeful, adj. , OE,, *unneodful ; unnecessary, 235, 6. unneile(n), wkv., OE. *onnseglian ; unnail, loose from nails; pt. sg. unneilede, 230, 13. unne(n), ptprv., OE. unnan-ufte ; grant, favor ; pr. sbj. sg. unne, 8, ii ; pr. sbj. pi. unnen, 183, 8; pt. sg. ou>, 55, 15. unnfBes, unfBes, adv., OE. un- ease + es ; with difficulty, scarcely, 17,8. unnit, sb., OE. unnytt; vanity, frivolity; unnit, 9, 27. unnkerr (O), pos. prn., OE. uncer; our (dual), 9, 26. unniit, adj. , Sth. = Ml. unnit ; OE. unnytt ; useless, 1 76, 5. unprenable, adj., ME. un + OF. prenable ; impregnable, improper, wrong, 233, 28. unricht, sb., OE. unriht ; wrong, evil, 212, 23. unrlde, adj., OE. ungeryde ; rough, violent, 19, 7. unryghtwysely, adv., OE. unriht- wislice; unrighteously, 144, 16. unschape, adj., OE. un + sceapen, pp. ; unformed, unpleasant, out- landish, 225, 26. unschill, sb., OE. *unscil ; indiscre- tion, evil purpose, 132, 23. unselhfle, sb., OM. unselhS, WS. sselhS,/] ; unhappiness, misfortune, 29, 28. unseli, adj. , OM. unselig, WS. sailig ; unhappy, unforttmate , 29, 27. Gg 450 GLOSSARY unsemly, adj., based on ON. scemr ; unfitting, unseemly, 52, 5. unshapi3nesse, (eME.), sb., as if OE. *unscea$igness/ ; innocence; unn- shaj)i3nesse (O), 12, 1. unshewed, pp. as adj., ME. un + shewed; tmshown, hidden, 231, 28. unstrgng, adj., OE. unstrang- strgng; weak, infirm , 15, 14. untellendllce, adj., OE. *un- tellendllc ? ; unspeakable, 3, 4. unpank, ^3., OE. unSanc; ingrati- tude, displeasure', gs. un]>ankes, adv., unwillingly, 6, 32 ; unj>anc his, contrary to his wish, 62, 10. untJfau, sb., OE. unSeaw; bad manners, vice, 200, 21. untid, ^., OE. untid, adj., perh. t& ; unseasonableness ; evil, 50, 24. untight, sb., OE. *untyht ? < tyht, 'usage, right' (?); evil, vice, 55, 11. untrewe, adj., OE. untreowe; untrue, awry, 16, 2. untwfame(n), wkv., eME. = Ml. untwfme(n) ; OE. untwgeman ; not to divide or be divided; pp. un- twgmet, tmdivided, 197, 11. unware, sb., OE. *unweorc ; idleness, evil; pi. unwarces, 134, 10. unwelde,^'., OM. *unwelde (welde), WS. *unwielde, ungewielde ; not subject to control, weak, impotent, 15, 12. unweommet, adj., OE. unwemmed ; unspotted, pure, 192, 16. unwilles, adv., OE. unwilles < tin- will; against one's will; al hire unwilles, against her will, 192, 13. unwise, adv., OE. unwise ; unwisely, 40, 21. unwraste, adv., OE. unwraeste; badly, wickedly, 187, 30. unwrest, adj., OE. unwrsest ; infirm, weak, 54, 10; miserable, foul, 81, 22 ; evil, 199, 14. unwurfl, adj., OE. unweorS (wui"S) ; not worth, valueless, 193, 33. unwytyng, adj., OE. unwitende; unwitting, unintentional, 236, 23. up, prep, adv., OE. up; up, upon, above, 2, 26; 29, 32; up snowe, above snow, 102, 10. upbfrfr, sb., OE. up + ME. bfrfr, based on bfre(n), stv. ; upbearer, supporter, 233, 1. upbreyd, upbrayd, sb., OE. up + brsegd (braid) ; upbraiding, 97, 7 ; upbrayd, 155, 22. upen, see upon, uplgndysch, adj., based on OE. uppeland (lgnd) ; up country, rural, 224, 23. upnime(n), stv., OE. upniman-nom (4) ; take up, raise ; pt. sg. upnom, 43, 27. upon, upponn, upen, apon, prep. adv., OE. up + on; upon, 30, 19; upponn (O), 9, 2 1 ; uppo = uppon, 10, 5 ; upen, according to, 116, 21. Nth. opon, 132, 20. Sth. uppen, 181, 14. uppard, uppen, see upward, upon. upri;jt, upryght, adj., OE. upriht; upright, 46, 15; upryght, 239, 12. uprise(n), stv., OE. uprisan-ras (1) ; uprise, rise up; inf. uprise, 137, 23. Nth. pt. sg. uprais = upras, 132, 25. uprisyng, pr. ppl. as sb. ; uprising, 132, 24. upryght, upstey, see upri5t, up- stle(n). upsterte(n), wkv., OE. up + ON. sterta; upstart; pt. sg. upsterte, 89, 23. upstie(n), stv., ON. upstlgan-ste (1); ascend, rise ; pt. sg. upstey = upste, 132, 25. upstonde(n), stv., OE. upstandan (st2ndan)-st5d (6) ; stand up; inf. upstgnde, III, 20. upward, uppard, adv., OE. upweard ; upward; uppard, 196, 22. ure, sb., OF. hure, ure; hour, 212, 19. ure, ur, our, prn., OE. jire (user) ; our, 4, 9 ; iir, 25, 12 ; oure, 66, 1 ; ower, 38, 22. urne(n), stv., Sth. = Ml. rinne(n); WS. iernan (yrnan)-orn (3); run; pt. sg. orn, 182, 15. GLOSSARY 451 us, uss, see ic. use, sb., OF. use; use; pi. uses, 235, 25- use(n), wkv., OF. user; w^r; inf. use, 120, 20. Sth. pr. pi. usej>, 223, 18; pp. yused, 224, 26. ut, out, adv. prep., OE. ut; out, 1, utcume(n), ^z/., OE. utcuman-c5m (cwom) (4) ; come oat ; pt. pi. utcomen, 23, 1. ute^oute, adv., OE. ute; out, 6, 27 ; oute, 48, 4. uten, &>. prep., OE. utan ; without, beyond, 32, 22. utg(n), #;zz>., OE. *utgan-eode ; go _ out; pt. sg. utyede, 212, 3. ue, sb., Sth t = Ml. IJ>e ; OE. J$,f ; wave; pi. uoen, 182, 17. Utter, sb., Uther {father of Arthur); gs. USeres, 190, 25. utnume,//. as adj. adv., based on OE. niman ; exceptionally, 192, 9. utyede, uvele, see utgg(n), yvel. vseie, adj., Sth. = Ml. feie, faie; OE. fiege; fated, doomed, 189, 19. vaeir, vair, see fair, vseisro", sb., Sth. = Ml. fseisl}> ; OE. fjege + sIS ; fated journey, death ; vseisiS makeje, make the fated, journey, die, 184, 18. vaire, see faire. Valays, sb., NF. Valeis, OF. Valois ; Valois, 158, 29. vale, sb., OF. valee; valley, 166, 4. valeie, sb., OF. valee, AN. valeie ; valley, 208, 17. Valentinianus, j., Lat. Valen- tinianus; Valentinianus, 221, 14. valle(n), see falle(n). vals, see fals. valsien, wkv., Sth. = Ml. falsen ; OF. falser ; deceive, damage, injure ; pr.ppl. valsinde, 200, 30. vane < vaine, sb., OF. veine ; vein ; pi. vanys, 171, 23. vanite, see vanyte. vantwarde, sb., OF. avantewarde (garde) ; vanguard, 208, 15. vanysshe(n), wkv., OF. *vanir, vaniss-, cf. vanouir ; vanish ; pr. 1 sg. vanysshe, 241, 3. vanyte, vanite, sb., OF. vanite ; vanity, 121, 12 ; vanite, 128, 3. varen, see fare(n). Vaspasian, sb., Lat. Vespasianus ; Vespasian ; Vaspasian hys, Ves- pasian s, 220, 7. vaste, see faste. vayne, adj., OF. vain ; vain, 136", 8. vayrhede, sb., Kt. = Ml. fayrhfde ; OE. *faegerh|d, f ; beauty, 219, 4. veden, vel, velaghe, see fede(n), falle(n), felawe. vela;rede, sb., Kt. = Ml. fela3rede ; ON. felagi + ME. rede ; fellowship, company, 219, 3. veld, vele, see feld, fele. vengeaunce, vengeance, sb., OF. venjance; vengeance, 103, 6; ven- geance, 135, 16. venge(n), wkv., OF. venger ; avenge ; inf. venge, 167, 14. vfnial (vfnyal), adj., OF. venial ; venial, 217, 16. venim, sb., OF. venin; venom, 17, 10. veond, see fend, veondlich, adj., Sth. = Ml. fendlic; OE. feondlic ; hostile, fendlike, 187, 1. ver, verde, vere, see fir, ferde, fere. Vergilius, sb., Lat. Vergilius ; Vergil, 221, 5. verie(n) , see fere(n). vermyn, sb., OF. vermine ; vermin, 244, 30. verraily, adv., OF. verai + ME. ly; verily, truly, 136, 4. verrament, adv., OF. veraiment ; trtily, verily, 109, 16. verre, verray, adv., OF. verai; truly, verily, 122, 21; verray, 237, 24. verst, see first, adj. vertu, vertue, virtu, sb., OF. vertu; virtue, 64, 19; vertue, 146, 12; //. virtues, 217, 17 ; vertus, 144, 9. G g 2 45 2 GLOSSARY vestiment, sb., OF. vestiment ; vest- ment, 203, 7. vice, vyce, sb., OF. vice; vice, defect, sin ; pi. vices, 104, 7. vif, vihte(n), see fif, fi5te(n). vil, adj., OF. vil ; vile ; pi. vile, 144, 6. vileynye, vyleynye, sb., OF. vileinie; villainy, 238,21; vyleynye, 219, 2. village, sb., OF. village ; village, 239, 25. villiehe, tfafe/., OF. vil + Sth. llche ; vilely, 204, 28. vlnde(n), see finde(n). violence, sb., OF. violence ; violence, 147, 16. violent, adj., OF. violent; violent, 245, 6. virgine, j^., OF. virgine; virgin, 74> 15- virtu, see vertu. vis, vyse, sb., OF. vis; face; viis, 66, 8 ; vyse, 121, 14. visage, vysege, sb., OF. visage ; visage, 240, 24; vysege, 98, 21. vision, visioun, sb., OF. vision, AN. visiun ; vision, dream, 209, 15 ; visioun, 232, 4. vittailler, sb., OF. vittailier; victu- aler; pi. vittaillers, 236, 2. vlf(n), stv., Sth. = Ml. flg(n); OE. nean-fl5h (9) (6) ; flay ; pp. vla3e, 217, 3^ vlod, vly;]) (vlyinde), vo}el, see flod, flege(n), fugel. voice, sb., OF. vois; voice, 105, 12. volewen (vol}!), volk (vole), see fol3e(n),fclk. volliche, adv., Sth. -Ml. fullike (11); OE. fullice ; fully, 218,1. vor, see for. vorarnie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. for- arne(n) ; OE. *forarnian ; ride hard, weary by riding ; pp. vor- arned, 208, 27. vorbede(n), see forbede(n). vorberne(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. for- berne(n) ; OE. forbernan ; burn up\ pr. 3 sg. forbernej), 218, 1 1. vorbisne, sb., Sth. = Ml. forbisne ; OE. forblsn, f. ; example, parable, 199, 19. vore, sb., Sth. = Ml. fore ; OE. for, f. ; journey, expedition, 185, 11. vorewarde, vorwarde, see fore- war de. vorlorenesse, sb., Sth. = Ml. for- lorenn^se ; OE. forlorenness, /. ; lost condition, 198, 15. vorprikie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. for- prike(n); OE. for + prician; spur violently ; pp. vorpriked, 208, 27. vorsake(n), see forsake (n). vorswrie(n), see f orswfre(n) . vorswoluwe(n), stv., Sth. = Ml. forswelwe(n) (swolwe(n)) ; OE. forswelgan-swealg (3) ; swallow up, devour ; pr. 3 sg. vorswoluweS, 198, 25. vort(e), prep, conj., Sth. = Ml. fort ; OE. for t5; until, 197, 15 ; vorte, 206, 30. vortS, see forb. vorpenchinge, sb., Sth. = Ml. for- Jenchinge ; OE. *foroencung ? ; repentance, 218, 1. vorpi, see forpi. vorwbundie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. forwunde(n) ; OE. forwundian (wundian) ; wound badly ; pp. vorwounded, 208, 27. voryetep (voryet), vorzope, see for:jete(n), forsojje. vouche(n), wkv., OF. voucher ; vouch ; with safe, save, to grant; pr. 1 sg. I vouche it save, I grant it, _i38, 8. voul, set ful. - voulhede, sb., Kt. = Ml. foulhfde; OE. ful + Kt. hede ; foulness, 219, 12. vowe, sb., OF. vou; vow, 107, 27. vram, Vridei, see fram, Pridai. vriliche,^., Kt. = Ml. frely ; OE. frilice (freolice) ; freely, nobly, willingly, 215, 4. vrom, vrovren, vyce, vyend, see fram, frofre(n), vice, fend, vyleynye, vyse, vysege, see vil- eynye, vis, visage. GLOSSARY 453 w. wa, sb., eME. Nth. = Ml. w ; OE. wa ; woe, 79, 4. Cf. wawe. wade(n), wayd, wkv., OE. wadan, infl. by ON. vaa; go, wade', INth. inf. wayd = wad, 166, 19. wading, sb., OE. wadung* infl. by ON. vaa; wading, 168, 2. wee, sb., OAng. wse, WS. wa; ww, sorrow, 186, 19. weei, wail, weelde(n), see wei, wel, wflde(n). wseron, weerse, see be(n), werse. waferere, sb., OF. wafre, *wafrier ; seller of wafers, confectioner, 237, 23- wafulllc, adv., Nth. = Ml. wofulll; based on OE. wa; woefully, 153, 14. waie, see wei. wain, wayn, sb., OE. wsegn ; wain, wagon, 31, 10 ; wayn, 59, 1. waite(n), wkv., OF. waiter; watch, wait, heed', inf. waiten, 80, 19. Nth. inf. wait, watch to injure, injure, 159, 16. 8th.pt.pl. wey- tede, 223, si. wajour, sb., OF. wageure, gageure ; wager, 89, 18. wake(n), wkv., OE. wacian ; wake, watch ; inf. waken, 34, 2 ; wake, 56, 27 ; pr. 3 sg. wake, 15, 5 ; #. waked, 34, 22. Nth. /f. 3 j - ^. wakes, 145, 6 ; pr. ppl. wakand, 154, 29. wake(n), stv., OE. wacan-woc (6) ; wake, awake ; inf. wake, ) 4, 3 ; //. i^. woe, 23, 15. wakle(n), wfo/., OE. wacian; weaken, fail; Sth. w 183, 14. wakne(n), 7akv., OE. wacnian ; waken; 'Nth. pt. sg. waknyt, 172, 30. wakne(n), wkv., OE. wacnian ; waken ; Sth. pp. ywakened, 66, 16. wal, sb., OE. weall; wall, 122, 30. Sth. ds. vvalle, 177, 17. walawg, interj., OE. wa la, wa ; woe, alas, 48, 9. wald, j3., eME. Nth. for Ml. wld ; OM. wald, wald, WS. weald, /#. ; power; ds. walde, 11, 27. wald, walde, see wille. walde(n), ^.,eME. = Ml.wglden; OM. waldan(waldan),WS. wealdan -weold (R); wield, have power over; inf. walden, 183, 7. waldend, sb., OM. waldend, WS. wealdend ; ruler, governor, 184, 21. wale, interj., OE. wala; woe, alas, 182,27. Wales, sb., OE. Wealas < Wealh ; Wales, 222, 21. Walingford, j., OE.Wealenga-ford; Wallingford (Berkshire), 6, 30. walke(n), stv., OE. walcan (wealcan) -weolc (R) ; walk, earlier roll, toss ; pr. 1 sg. walke, 240, 32 ; pr. 3 sg. walke, 17, 9; pr.pl. walken, 123, 32 ; pt. sbj. sg. walked, 240, 26. Nth. pr. pi. walkes, 150, 6. walle, see wal. walle(n), stv., OM. wallan (WS. weallan)-weol (R) ; boil, well up ; pt. sg. wel, 62, 16. Sth. pr. ppl. wallinde, 195, 18. walm, adj., OE. *wealm, cf. OM. welm, WS. wielm; welling, boiling, I9'5, 15- Walri, sb., OF. W r aleri (Wace); Walry, 205,13. Walschman, sb., OM. Welisc, WS. Wielisc + man ; Welshman ; pi. Walschmen, 224, 4. walspfre, sb., OE. waelspere ; battle- spear, 190, 9. Walter, sb. , OF. Waltere, Tent. Wald - here; Walter; W^allterr, Orni's brother, 8, 13; Walter, 227, 1. Waltevile, sb., Waltville, Hugo of, 4, 23 ; William de, 8, 2. Waltham, sb., OM. *WalSham, WS. *Wealham; Waltham in Essex, 210, 1. Walwaine, Walwain, sb., OF. Wal- wain, Gawain ; Walwain, 181, 17. Nth. Wawan, 126, 13. wambe, sb., eME. = Ml. wmb (womb) ; OE. wamb, wamb, f ; stomach, womb, 180, 25. 454 GLOSSARY wan (waime), see whanne. wandrfme = wandrfm, sb., OE. wan + dream ; lack of joy, trouble, distress, 108, 23. wandrfp, sb., ON. vandne'Si; misery, trouble, 148, 8. wane, sb., ON. van, /., c hope, ex- pectation ' ; hope, store, quantity or number, 164, 25. INth. wayn, 166, 2. wane, adj., OE. wan a; wanting, lacking, 117, 25. wanne, .$<? whanne. wante(n), wkv., ON. vanta ; w*/, &? lacking-, pr. sbj. sg. wante, 27, 20 ; pt. sg. wantede, 24, 27. war (ware), ware, see wher, werk. war, adj., OE. waer ; qware, 5, 13. ward, see wurpen. ward, adv.^TJW. ward, WS. weard ; toward', t5 Gode ward, toward God, 16, 21; 17,9. warde, ward, sb., OM. ward, WS. weard, f. ; custody, keeping, 67, 28 ; warde, charge, maturity, 121, 27. ware, sb., OE. waru; goods, wares, merchandise, 178, II. waren, ware, see be(n). ware(n), wkv., OE. warian ; beware, take precaution, defend ; Nth. pr. sbj. sg. warre, 128, 12. Sth. inf. warien, 202, 32. waren, see be(n). ware(n), wkv., OE. *warian ; spend; inf. ware, 95, 26. warese, see wherso. waresoun, sb., AN. warisun, OF. warison ; protection, treasure, 105, 28. warevre, see wherfgre. "Warewik, sb., OE. Wseringwlc ; Warwick, 227, 5. war!, sb., OE. wearg, werig ; felon, villain', Sth.//. warien, 184, 26. warien, see ware(n). warie(n), wkv., OE. wergian ; curse, condemn; inf. warien, 200, 16; pr. sbj. sg. warie, 78, 4; pp. waried, 78, 5. Nth. pt. sg. waryit, 173, 16. warlau, sb., OE. *W3erloga ; sorcerer, traitor, devil; pi. warlaus, 135, 18. warm, adj., OE. wearm; warm; warme ?, 89, 4. warme(n), wkv., OM. warmian, WS. wearmian ; warm ; pr.pl. warmen, 20, 9. warne(n), wkv., OE. wearnian ; warn; pt.pl. warnden, 187, 8; pp. warned, 54, 21. warpe(n), wkv., ON. varpa; throw; inf. warpen, 195, 15. warre, warsse, see ware(n), whersg. warporu, waryit, see wherporu, warie(n). washe(n), wasse(n), stv., OE. was- can-w5sc (6,R); wash; inf. wasshe, 101, 28 ; wassen, 29, 3; wasse, 39, 22; pt. sg. weis, 29, 1 ; pt. pi. wyschen, 109, 5. Nth. inf. was, 132, 12. wast, adj., OF. wast ; waste, empty, 171, 1. wasten, wkv., OF. waster ; waste ; Nth. inf. wast, 134, 10. wat, wat, see who, wite(n). water, wattir, sb., OE. wseter; water, 19, 2; wattir, 166, 5; pi. waters, 100, 19. Sth. weter, 195, 18 ; ds. wetere, 178, 25; wettre, 196, 31. waterkinn, sb., OE. wseter + cynn; nature of water, water, 11, 22. watloker, wattir, see whatliche, water. wavere(n), wkv., ON. vafra; tvaver, loiter; N 'th. pr. ///. waverand, 169, 26 ; //. sg. waveryt, 167, 20. waw, sb., OE. wag; wall; ds. wawe, 79, J 3. "Wawan, see "Walwaine. wawe, sb., OE. wawa ; woe, misery, 180, 29; pi. wawenn (O), 12, 16. wax, sb., OE. weax; wax, 117, 6. waxe(n), stv., OE. weaxan-wox and wex (6, R) ; wax, grow, increase; inf. waxen, 193, 12; pr. 3 sg. waxeS, 17, 17; pr. sbj. sg. wax, io 3> 5 5 pr.pph waxand, 103, 29; //. sg. waex (eME.), 5, 18 ; wex, 24, 29 ; wax, 92, 13 ; pt.pl. wexen, 23, 8 ; pp. waxen, 21, 24. way (waye), wayd, see wei, wade(n). V GLOSSARY 455 wayn, we, see wane, wain, ic. w, inter/., OE. wse, cogn. with ON. wei ; woe, 66, 9. wfalde(n) , see wf lde(n). wechdede, sd., OM. waecce (*wecce) + dede ; watching, vigil, 34, 13. weche, sd., OE. waecche,/. ; watch, vigil, 34, 20. wed, sd., OE. wedd ; pledge, surety ; to vredde, for security, for a pledge, 26, 6. wedde(n), w//z\, OE. weddian ; wed, pledge', pt. sg. weddyd, 116, 1. eSth. pp. iweddet, 194, 1. weddir, sd., OE. weSer; wether, 169, 29. wede, sd., OM. wede, WS. waede ; clothing, weeds ; pi. weden, 31, 17 ; wedes, 48, 21. Wedenysday, see "Wodnesdei. weder, weddir, sd., OE. weder ; storm, weather, 19, 28; gs. wederes, 184, 6. weder, wedir, wheder, and com- pounds, see wheper. wedlac, sd. , eME. = Ml. wedlgk ; OE. wedlac; wedlock, 192, 19. wee, weel, see whi, wel. wf, sd., OE. wsefan (?) ; whiff, dreath, 51, 28. we5e(n), stv., OE. wegan-wseg (5); weigh, estimate ; inf. wejen, 178, 6. weghte, sd., OE. gewiht, gewihte ; weight, 147, 15. wei, way, weie, sd., OE.-^veg; way ; ds. weie, 14, 3; waie^ 100, 24; waye, 65, 22 ; wei3e, 5? 13'; wsei (eME.), 186, 16; pt. ways, 136, 18; wayis, 167, 15 ; weies, 178, 15. weilawei, interj., ON. vei + la+ vei, cognate with OE. wa la wa; woe, 22, 24. weile, interj., ON. vei + OE. la; woe, 48,9. weill, weint, weir, see wel, wen- de(n), be(n). wel, Wael, weie, well, adv., OE. wel (wel ,; well, 1,3; weel, 4, 17; well, ^.'4 7 ;.*Velle, 14, 14; weie, 70. 2; weel, 239, 7. N"Jh. weil, 167, 27 ; weyl, 89, 7. welcome, see wilcume. welde(n), wkv., OM. weldan, weldan, "*^VS. wieldan ; rule over, wield, ^^rule) inf.' welden, 24, 15; welde, 1 21, 28 ; welden, odtain, 193, 29 ; pr. 3 sg. weldeo*, 192, 1. wflde(n), stv., Sth. = Ml. wglden; WS. wealdan (wfaldan)-weold (R); wield, have power over ; eME. inf. wfalden, 177, 31 ; pr. 1 sg. weelde, 176, 2. wf le, sd., OE. weie ; weal, happiness, 63, 2. eSth.pl. weolen, 193, 12. weie, see wel. welked,//. as adj., cf.MDu. welken, to wither' ; withered, 241, 8 ; //. welkede, 23, 11. well, welle, see wel. welle, sd., OM. welle, WS. wielle,/. ; well, 15,17. wellegrund, sd., OM. well,/. + grund ; dot torn of a well, 15, 29. welle(n), wkv., OM. wellan, WS. wiellan (wyllan); doil, well up', eME. pr. sdj.sg. weolle, 195, 16. wel8e, sd., OE. *wel'5,/. ; wealth, 31, 22. wen, see when. wjnden^e/^z/., OE. wendan, wendan ; ' tur^jmnd^LU^f wenden, 14, 3 ; wende, 70, 30; wend, 114, 19; p) . sdj. sg. wende, 178, 29; pt. sg. wende, 4, 26 \pt. pi. wenden, 6, 31 ; wenten, 69, 2 ; pp. wennd (O), 8, 19 ; went, 26, 9. *N"th. imp. pi. wendis, 139, 13. Sth. pr. 3 sg. weint < wendeft, 196, 16; went, 215, 9;#-y went . 2I 5>9- wendinge, sd., OE. wendung, wen- dung,/. ; wending, turning, 215,7. wene, sK, OE. wen,/, wena, m.; thought, hope, expectation, 42, 13. wene(n), wkv., OE/ wenan ; think, ween ; pr. 2 sg. wenest, 50, 7 ; pr. 3 sg. weneff, 177,^7 ; pr.pl. wenen, 20, 2 ; imp. sg. Wen, 193, 23 ;pt. sg. wende, 7, 2 ; pt.pl. wenden, 2, 19. a4ffiTth. pr. 2 .sg-. wenis, 128, 9 ; pr. 3 |^fl|-. wenes, 83, 11; //. //. wend, i55> 10. ^ 45 6 GLOSSARY weng, wing, sb., ON. vengr ; wing ; pi. wenges, 145, 5 ; winges, 144, 2. Wenhever,^.,OF. Wenhaver; Wen- havere, Guenevere, 181, 22; ds. Wenhaveren, 185, 10. weolene, sb., OE. wolcne, f. ; sky, welkin, 182, 31. weolde, weole (weolen), see wille, wfie. weolle, see welle(n). weopmon, sb., eSth. =M1. wepman ; OM. wepman, WS. wsepman; man, male, 199, 8. weorch, weorde, see werk, word, wfore (wf oren), weork, see be(n), werk. weorldmon, sb., OE. weoroldmann (monn) ; man upon earth, man of affairs', ds. weorldmonne, 183, 15. weorre, adj. comp., ON. verri; worse, 200, 30. wep, sb., OE. *wep ?, beside wop ; weeping, 30, 8 ; afr.wepe, 93, 15. wepe(n), stv., OE. wepan-weop(R); weep ; inf. wepe, 56, 9 ; pr. ppl. wepinge, 38, 14; wepeand, 64, 10; pt. sg. wep, 57, 6 ; wepe, 67, 9 ; wop, 70, 31 ;//.//. wepen, 37, 32 5 wopen, 70, 28. Sth.pr.pl. wepej), 215, 15. wepen, wepen, sb., OM. wepn, wepen, WS.wsepen; weapon; wepne, 79, 29. Sth.pl. wfpnen, 184, 31. wer (wfr, wfre(n)), wer (wfre), wfr, see be(n), werre, wher. wer, were, sb., OE. wer ; man, hus- band-, ds. were, 177, 7; were, 194, 6. werd, sb., Nth. = Ml. werld ; OE. werold ; world, 129, 9. werdly, adj., Nth. = Ml. werldli; OE. weoroldllc; worldly, 146, 19. were, adj., ON. verri, cogn. with OM. wersa, WS. wiersa; worse, 128, 18. wfre, were, see wer, whr. wfre, sb., origin unknown ; doubt, 92, 2. INth. weyr (cf. Scotch weir), 173, 7. werefore, see wherefore. wfre(n), wkv., OE. werian ; defend, protect, keep off, drive away, go away, wear; inf. wfren, 17, 20; wfre, 61, 3 ; pr. 3 sg. w|re?5, 16, 20. Sth. inf. wfrien, 226, 12. werk, eME. weork, sb., OE. weorc, n.; work ; pi. werkes, 103, 18; werrc, 8, 24 ; //. weorkes (eME.), 4, 26 ; werkys, 109, 25 ; werke, 105, 14. Nth. ware, 1 29, 30 ; pi. werks, 152, 4; eSth. ds. weorche, 176, II. workman, sb., OE. weorcman ; work- man ; pi. werkmen, 212, 3. werld, werlde, world, sb., OE. weorold, f. ; world, age, eternity ; werlde, 17, 1 ; werld, 18, 3 ; world, 56, 3. Kt. wordle, Six, 24; pi. wordles, 213, 31. werne(n), wkv., OM. *wernan, WS. wiernan ; refuse, deny ; pt. pi. werneden, 26, 15. weron, see ben. werpe(n), stv., OE. weorpan-wearp (3); cast, throw; pt. sg. warp, 197, 5- werrais, werrc, see werrie(n), werk. werre, sb., OF. werre, guerre; war, 5, 18. Nth. wer, 149, 31 ; wfre, J 57> 22 > pi* wers, 149, 29. werrie(n), werre(n), wkv., OF. werreier ; make war on ; inf. wer- rien, 2, 15 ; werre, 221, 18 ; pt. sg. werrede, werred, 223, 31. Nth. pr. 3 sg. werrais, 127, 14. werrior, sb., OF. werreor; warrior, 223, 26. werse, wers, adj., comp. to ivel; OM. werse, WS. wierse (wyrse) ; worse, 3,22; wserse, 5, 20 ; superl. worste, 242, 13. Nth. wers, 127, 20. Sth. wiirse, 190, 1. wersie(n), wkv., Kt. = M1. werse(n), wurse(n) ; OE. wyrsian ; make worse; pp. iwersed, 226, 17. werpe, wes, westen, see wurpe(n), be(n), wite(n). Westmynstre,^.,OE.Westmynster; Westminster , 236, 28. wet = whet, see who. wet, adj., OM. wet, WS. wset ; wet, 28, 33. Sth. wgt, 182, 21. GLOSSARY 457 wete (wfte), sb., OM. wete, WS. waite,/. ; moisture, water, 15, 28. weter, wey}e, weyl, see water, wei, wel. weyr, weyten, see wfre, waite(n). w^ile, w}y, see whil, whi. wha, rel. prn., elE. Nth. = Ml. who; OE. hwa; who; Nth. da. whaym, 145, 23. eSth. hwam, 194, 7 ; dpi. hwan, 179, 6. whanne, wanne, whan, wan, whenne, adv. conj., OE. hwanne ; when ; wanne, 14, 8 ; quan, 24, 8; quane, 31, 27; whan, 45, 19; wan, 48, 5 ; hwan, 75, 20; whenne, 119, 7; when, 47, 16; jwanne, 55, 11; qwan, 117, 25; wen, 128, 9; hwenne, 177, II. eSth. hwon, 197, 18. Nth. quen, 128, 20; quhen, 168, 4. whar, whare, and compounds, see wher. whareby, adv., OE. hwser + bl, whereby, 119, 9. wharefpra, see wherfore. wharto, adv., OE. hwser, hwar + t5; whereto, 141, 25. whase, indef. prn., eME., Nth. for whose ; OE. hwa swa, hwa swse ; whoso, whosoever, 9, 14. whaswa, see whosg. what, wat, see who. whatllche, adv., OE. hwcetlice ; swiftly, quickly ; comp. watloker, more especially, 204, 13. whaler, whaym, see wheper, wha. whederward, adv., OE. hwse'o , er + weard; whitherward, 99, 18; whydyrward, 96, 14. whenne, when, see whanne. whens, adv., OE. hwgnan + es ; whence, 106, 27. wher, where, whare, were, adv. con/., OM. hwer, hwar, WS. hwser ; where ; 3 were, 48, 1 7 ; were, 52,13; whare, 36, 21 ; war, 155, 6; ware, 131, xi; whar, 182, 9; w|r, 206, 12 ; whgre, 135, 6. whfreas, adv., Sth. m Ml. wheras ; WS. hwser + ME. as ; whereas, where, 237, 10. wherfgre, wharefgre, hwerfore, adv., OM. hwerfore, WS. hwserfore ; wherefore ; wharefgre, 119, 16. Nth. quarfgr, 155, 9. eSth. hwer- fore, 193, 11; warevgre, 209, 31. Kt. werefgre, 213, 9. wherof, adv., OM. hwer (WS. hwser) + of; whereof, 202,4. wherso, adv., OM. hwerswa, WS. hwserswa ; whereso, wheresoever ; warsse (eME.), 4, 6 ; warese, 7, 4. wherporu, adv., OM. hwer (WS. hwser) + Jmrh ; wherethrough ; Nth. quar]?oru, 156, 3 ; quharthrou, 169, 3. Sth. warjioru, 208, 30; whfr- ]>ur3, 226, 16. whfrpurjj, see wher]joru. wheper, whethir, prn., adv., OE. hwsej>er ; whether ; wedir, 52, 17; 3 wider, 60^2"; whethir, 137, 31 ; whaSer, 188, 30; whether, 234, 19. Nth. quedur, 127, 26; que- hej)ir, 169, 32; wydur, 128, 14; whethir, 137, 31. whefterse , adv., OE. hwseoer + sse ; whetherso, 200, 7. whi, why, adv., OE. hwy ; why, 10, 1 1 ; W3y, 48, 1 1 ; 3wi, 48, 19. Nth. qui, 155, 9. Sth. wl, 179, 15. Kt. wee, 212, 8. while, wile, which, indef., interrog., later rel. prn., OE. hwile; which; wile, 14, 3 ; quilke, 30, 30; 3hwilk, 54, 3 ; whiche, 73, 7 ; which, 101, 21 ; whych, 88, 3; J>e which, 104, 17; qwyche, 118, 6. Nth. quilk, 1 30, 32 ; )>e whilke, 145, 14; wylke, 144, 22. Sth. ds. whilche, 180, 10; hwiiche, 195, 13; wiich, 203, 21. whilche, see while. while, wile, adv., OE. hwil ; while ; wile, 3, 22; quile, 21, 5; W3ile, 53, 28 ; 3wile, 59, 8. Nth. quil, 156,6; quhlll, 170, 27. whllem, whilen, whilum, whilom, adv., OE. hwilum < hwil ; whiles, once\ hwllen, 191, 6; quilum, 26, 13; hwilem, 213, 29; whilom, 236, 7. Nth. quilum, 128, 23. whilke, see while. 458 GLOSSARY whlls, adv., based on whil ; whiles, 135, 2. whit, whyt, adj., OE. hwit ; white ; whyte, 102, 9; //. white, 228, 16. Whitsnd, sb., OE. Hwitsand ? Wissant (near Calais), 185, 3. who, indef., inter., later rel. prn. ; OE. hwa ; who ; ho, 37, 6 ; 3\v5, 50, 4; qwo, 117, 29; afo. whom, 94, 23. Nth, qua, 128, 31 ; da. quam, 29, 32 ; 126, 10. Sth. hwp, 197, 19; wp, 207, 19; neut, wat, 16, 24 ; wat {rel. prn.), 4, 28 ; what, 35, 13; jwat, 49, 22. _N.th. quat^jj^, 16 ; qwat, 118, 3. Sth. wet, 176, 23; whet, 179, 1 ; hwet, 194, 6. whore, see wher. whosg, indef. prn., OE. hwaswa ; whoso ; wuasvva (eME.), 2, 5 ; WOS9, 20, 18 ; qwosp, 117, 5. Nth. quasa, 1 29, 1 3. Sth. whaswa (eSth.), 189, 13 ; da. wh^msp, 233, 28. whych, whydyrward, see which, whederward. whyt, wi, see whit, whi. wlaxe, wiax, sb., OE. wig + eax, /. ; battle-ax, 181, 19. wicci, see wikke. wicche, sb., OE. wicche, /. ; witch ; pi. wicches, 20, 14. wicht, adj., OE. *wiht, adj., cf. MLG. wicht; brave, valiant, 75, 6. wicked, wikked, adj., based on ME. wicke; wicked, evil, 100,15 ; wykked, 88, 2. wickedness , wikke dnesse , sb ., based on wikke, q.v.; wickedness, 101, 28; wikkednesse, 246, 3. Nth. wiknes, 153, 8. wid, widuten, see wij>, wijmten. wide, adv., OE. wide; wide, widely, 19,8. wif, sb., OE. wlf ; wife ; wiif, 65, 6 ; ds. in phr. to wife (wive), 7, 2 ; wyefe, 147, 27 ; pi. wives, wyve, (in rime), 59, 17; so ns. wyve for wyf, 121, 22 ; wive, 188, 27. Sth. ds. wyfe, 176, 24. wi^t, see wiht. wi5t, wyght, sb., OE. wiht [wegan] ; weight, 42, 12 ; wyghte, 117, 8. wiht, wi^t, sb., OE. wiht ; person, wight, creature; wihht (O), 12, 26; wi3t, 36, 3; pi. wihte, 178, 22. wiis, wike, see wis, wikke. wike, wyke, sb., OE. wiocu ; week, 200, 1 ; wyke, 107, 11. Cf. wuke. wiken, sb., OE. wlce, wf. ; office, duty, charges', wlkenn (O), 9, 19. wikke, wike, wyk, adj., based on OE. wlcan(?); wicked, evil; wicci, 6, 18 ; wikke, 51, 28 ; wike, 77, 28 ; wyk, 88, 20. Nth. pi. wike, 153, 5. Cf. wicked. wikkedehd, sb., based on wikke, q. v. ; wickedness, 50, 24. wiknes, wikkednesse, see wicked- nes. wil, wyl, sb., OE. will ; pleasure, will, 20, 13; wyl, 117, 14. wile, see while, wilcume, welcome, adj. < sb., OE. wilcuma, later infl. by wel (wel) ; welcome, 181, 3; welcome, 114, 24. wilde, adj., OE. wilde, wllde ; xvild, 48, 12. wilde (wile), wile, see wille, while, wiles, adv., OE. Tiwlle + es ; whiles, zuhile, 16, 20. wilfull, adj., OE. *wilfull, cf. wil- fulllce ; voluntary, wilful, 147, 9. will, adj., ON. villr, cogn. with OE. wild ; wild, bewildered, despairing, 166, 2. Willam, see Willelm. wille, wylle, sb., OE. willa ; will, desire, wish, 8, 18 ; wylle, 89, 32 ; after wille, according to desire, 205, 16 ; //. wyllis, 219, 31. wille, adv., ON. willr, adj., cogn. with OE. wilde, ' wild'; wildly, wrongly, 15, 7- wille, wile, wole, anv., OE. wille- wolde ; wish, will ; pr. 1 , 3 sg. wile, 10, irfwille, 14, 7; wole, no, 16; olle, 203, 21; wol, 242, 31; pr. 2 sg. wylte, in, 15 ; wolt, 204, 17; willes, 195, 2; pr. pi. willen, 4," 28 ; wilen, 29, 16 ; wylle, 88, 8 ; wol we, 242, 18 ; pt. sg. wolde, 1,2; GLOSSARY 459 wollde (O), 8, 22 ; wulde, 16, 13; wolde, 36, 1 ; w5ld, 68, 12; wold, 71, 5; pt. 2 sg. wuldes, 19, 3; woldest, 38, 10; woldyst, in, 28. Nth. pr. sbj. sg. will, 141, 29 ; pt. pi. wald, 126, 16; wold, 138, n ; wk. wilde, 75, 16. Sth./r. 1, 3 $". wiile, 177, 15 ; iille, 193, 2 ; pr. 2 j". wiilt, 192, 33 ; jN*. ^/. wiilleS, 177, 10; wille]), 211, 28; pt. sg. weolde (eSth.), 187, 18 ; walde, 192, 12. Neg. forms : pr. 1, 3 sg. nelle < nille < ne wille, 45,26; nele, 180, 1 ; pt. 2 sg. noldest, 38, 7 ; pt. sg. nalde, 192, 20. Sth. pr. 1, 3 sg. mill, 192, 32 ; pr. 2 sg. niilt, 193, 2. Kt. pr. 1, 3 j#-. nele, 216, 7. Willelm, "William, Willam, si?., NF. Willelm; William) Sanct Willelm, William of Norwich, 5,4; William, "6, 15; gs. Willyams, 117, 3; Willam, 203, 22. willesfol, adj., OE. willa, m., will, neut. + ful ; wilful, headstrong, 206, 3. wilnie(n), wz;., Sth. = Ml. wilne(n) ; OE. wilnian; desire, wish for ; inf. wilnin (Ml.?), 193, 28 ; wylnl, 217, 14; imp.pl. wilnie $e, 199, 5; pr. sbj. pi. wilnen, 202, 11 ; pt. pi, wylnede, 216, 18; //. iwilnet, 195, 26. wimman, wummon, womman, sb., OE. wifman, wimman ; woman, 7, 6; wymman, 53, 19; wummon, 194, 16; pi. wimmen, 3, 3; wymmen, 220, 16; wummen, 202, 18; women, 235, 8; gpl. wym- mones, 121, 5. Nth. womman, 132, 7; pi. womene, 144, 32. Sth. gpl. wimmonen, 181,22; wimmonne, 188, 19 ; wyfman, 218, 6. win, sb., OE.winn ; labor, contention, strife, 18, 27; ds. winne, gain, acquisition, 47, 5. win, wyn, sb., OK. win < Lat.vinum; wine, 22, 3; wyn, 53, 8. Winchestre, -cheestre, -cestre, sb., OE. Wintunceaster ; Winchester; Wincestre (eME.),6, 1 ; Winchestre, 187, 9; Winchsestre, 188, 16; ds. Winchestren, 187, 31. wind, wynd, sb., OE. wind, wind ; wind, 50, 14; wynde, 100, 22; //. windes, 185, 6. winde(n), stv., OE. windan (windan)- wand (wgnd) (3) ; wind, wrap ; inf. winden, 34, 1 ; //. sg. wnd, 182, 5 ; pp. wounden, 81, 21. winge, see weng. win}frd, winyard, sb., OE. win- geard ; vineyard (by inn*, of vine) ; wlniierd (eME.), 4, 25; ds. win- yarde, 212,4. winiierd, winnan, see win3frd, winnen. winne, sb., OE. wynn, /. ; pleasure, joy, 55, 24. Sth. wiinne, 190, 31 ; pi. wUnnen, 193, 12. winne(n), wynne(n), stv., OE. winnan-wann (3) ; strive, contend, win ; inf. winnan (eME.), 5,6; winnen (O), 10, 24 ; pr.pl. winnen, I9> 2 3J pt'Sg. wan, 4, 23; pt.pl. wonne, 203, 21 ; //. wune, 100, 12. Nth. inf. wyne, 146, 31. Sth. pp. iwonne, 204, 23 ; ywonne, 216, 6. winter, wintre, sb., OE. winter ; winter, 19, 23; gs. winteris, 47, 25; pi. wintre (eME.), 3, 22 ; winter, 64, 26. wintre, sb., OE. wintreo ; vine, wine- tree, 21, 23. winyard (wynyard), ^^.win^frd. wirche(n), wirke(n), wkv., OE. wyrcan-worhte ; work; zV*/".wirchen, 80, 17; wirche, 72, 29; wirrkenn (O), 8, 24; pt.sg. wrohte, 4, 13; pp. wrohht (O), 11,2; wrou3t, 55, 1 ; wroghte, 109, 25. Nth. inf. wyrke, 143, 24; pp. wroght, 130, 16. Sth. inf. wurchen, 192, 29 ; pr.pl. wiircheS, 196, 10; imp. sg. wiirch, 194, 18 ; pp. iwro3t (SEMI.) 38, 24; iwraht, 192, 2. Wirechestre, sb., OE. Wigraceaster; Worcester, 227, 1. wirking, sb., OE. wyrcung,/. ; work- ing, doing, pain, 139, 2. wirm, worm, sb., OE. wyrm; serpent, worm, 17, 1 ; worm, 49, 14. 460 GLOSSARY wirrkenn, see wirche(n). wirschip, sb., Nth.. = Ml. wurschipe ; OE. weorSscipe ; worship, 129, 29. wis, see wisse(n). wis, wiis, wys, adj., OE. wis ; wise, 23, 17 ; wiis, 72, 15 ; wys, 91, 28 j super I. wiseste, 182,31. wis, wiss, tfdz>., OE. wiss; certainly, wiss (O), 12,6; to wis, certainly, 62, 12. wisdom, wisdome, sb., OE. wisdom ; wisdom, 55, 10; wisddme, 103, 14. wise, sb., OE. wise ; wise, nianner, respect, 8, 15. Nth. wiss, 170, 22. Sth. ds. wisen, 189, 5. wislike, adv., OE. wisslice; certainly, wisslike, 11, 9. Sth. wisselich, 231, 19. wiss, wisselich, see wise, wisslike. wisse(n), wkv., OE. wisian, wissian ; guide, show, point out ; inf. wisse, to be guided, 49, 20; pr. 3 sg. wisseS, 192, 1. Nth. ps. sbj. sg. wis, 143, 6. wit, see ic. wit, wyt, sb., OE. witt ; wit, in- telligence ; witt, 8, 20 ; wyt, 49, 18 ; wytt, 106, 16 ; wite, 50, 4. wite5e, sb., OE. witega ; wise man, prophet, 188,17. wite(n), ptprv., OE. witan-wiste ; knoiv ; inf. witen, 14, 17 ; pr. 1, 3 sg. wt, 23, 16 ; t, 83, 19 ; woot, 242, 23; pr. 2 sg. wgst, 52, 16; woost, 243, 14 ; /r. j#. sg. wite, 194, 8 ;//. j^-. wiste, 1,6; wist, 49, 22 ; wyste, 53, 8 ; pt. 2 sg. wistist, 56, 1 ; pt.pl. wisten, 26, 25 ; wist, 71, 16; pp. witenn (O), 10, II. Nth. pr. I, 3 sg. wat, 128, 14. Sth. pr. 1,3 sg. wat (eSth.), 178, 22 ; pr. pi. wiiteS, 199, 27 ; pt. sg. wiiste, 186, 4; pp. iwust, observed, kept, 201, 8. ~Kt.pt.pl. westen, 216, 19. Neg. forms : pr. 1,3 sg. noot, 243, 20; nat (eME.), 180, 26; pr.pl. nytep, 217,5; pt.sg. niste, 36, 7. Sth. pr. pi. mite we, 196, 19; pt. sg. niiste^.179, 13. wite(n); wkv., OE. witian; keep, .guard-, inf. wite, 39, 13 ;pr. sbj. sg. wite, 10, 10; pt. 2 sg. witest, 55, 17. Sth. inf. witie, 204, 30 ; /r. 3 sg. wit < witeS, 178, 27 ; imp. sg. wite, j 90, 23. wite(n), stv., OE. witan-wat {f)~gp^ depart; Nth. ?;{/". wit, 151, 24. wifcr, witerly, see witter, witter- like. wiS, "wipp, wid, wyd, wyp, prep. ^adv., OE. wiS; with, 2, 4; wij>p (O), 8, 23 ; wid, 6, 2 ; wyd, 6, 26 ; wyj?, 89, 18 ; wi3 pan pa (eSth.), with that, that if, 187, 20. wipal, wipalle, wypal, a^. phr., OE. wip + OM. all ; withal, en- tirely, 54, 30; wipalle, 38, 19; wypal, 89, 29. wipdra5e(n), drawe(n), stv., OE. wiSdragan-drog (6) ; withdraw ; pt. sg. withdrow, 80, 5; //. wip- dra3e, 44, 2. withdraweynge, sb., based on OE. *wiSdragan ; withdrawing, purloin- ing, 147, 12. wifle, sb., OE. wiSer?; conflict, 190, 1. wiperward, adj. adv., OE. wioer- weard; adverse, contrary, 228, 4. wiperwyne, .r., OE. wiSerwinna; adversary, enemy ; pi. wiperwynes, 230, 3- wipinnen, wypynne, adv., OE. wiomnan; within; wippinnenn (O), 12, 10; wypynne, 100, 9. wipnime(n), stv., OE. wit? + niman- 116m (4); takeaway; pp. wipnumen, 103, 12. wipoutyn (withowttane, wipowte), see wiputen. withstande(n), stnde(n), stv., OE. wiSstandan (st9ndan)-stod (6) ; withstand; pt. sg. withstod, 48, 6. withtake(n), stv., OE. wiS + ON. taka-tok (6); blame, reprove; pr. ppL withtakand, 144, 4. witfBan, adv., OE. wi$ Sam (Son); provided that, 30, 15 ; with pan, 81,7. wipute(n), widuten, wipute, wi- poute(n), adv. prep., OE. wiSutan ; without; wipputenn (O), 11, 26; GLOSSARY 461 widuten, 6, 9; wijmte, 37, 9; wijjoutyn, 100, 5; withowttene, 145, 26 ; withowte, 204, 15. witie(n), see wite(n). witne(n), %vkv., ON. vitna; testify, prove ; pr. 3 sg. witneS, 202, 3. witnesse, wyttnes, sb., OE. witness, f. ; witness, 228, 20. Nth. wyttnes, 147, 19. witnesse (n), wkv., based on witnesse, sb. ; witness ; pr. 3 sg. wytnesset, 215, 14; pr, sbj. sg. witnesse, 226, 21. witter, witer, adj., ON. vitr ; know- ing, wise, clear, 30, 10 ; witer, 189, 6. witter like, witterly, wytterly, wit- terliche, adv. , ON. vitr + OE. lice ; surely, evidently, 29, 32 ; witterly, 71, 7; wytterly, III, 7. Sth. witterliche, 200, 17. witty, adj., OE. witig, wittig; wise, skilful, witty, 170, 16. witunge, j3., OE. *witung,/".; guard- ing, caretaking, 203, 9. wive, see wif. wive(n), /#., OE. wifian ; marry, take a wife-, inf. wiven, 193, 18; pr. sb. sg. wive, 193, 18. wlaele(n),ze//'z\, OE.wlacian; become lukewarm or tepid; pp. iwlaht, 195, 18. wlaffyng, sb., cf. MDu. blaffen, 'stam- mer ' ; stammering, 224, 15. wlech, adj., Sth. = Ml. wlach ; OE. wlsec; lukewarm, tepid, 195,18. wlite, sb., OE. wlite, wlita, wk. ; face, form, 28, 32 ; wliten (< OE. wlita-wlitan ?), 29, 1. w, see who. w, sb., OE. wa ; woe, 23, 4. woane, see wune. wcnesse, sb., OE. wacnes,/. ; weak- ness, meanness of condition, 198, 15. wod, adj., OE. wod; mad, angry, 44, 9 ; wode, 97, 3. wode, see wude. wodelukest, adv., OE. w5dllce ; most madly, 195, 16. Wodnesdei, Wedenysday, sb., OE. Wodnesdseg ; Wednesday, pi. Wod- nesdawes, 200, 2 ; Wedenesday, 228, 21. W95, sb., OE. wag(h) ; wall, 216, 24. wogh, sb., OE. woh ; evil, wrong, i3 J > *5- woke, see wuke. wld, sb., OM. wald, wald, WS. weald ; power, meaning, 23, 26 ; haven ... on wld, have in power, obtain, 55, 22. wld, sb., OM. wald, WS. weald; woodland', ds. wglden, 182, 10. wo1rtp(n,)., stv. t OM. waldan, waldan (WS. wealdan)-weold (R) ; have power over, control, possess; wglden, 18,2. wole (wolt), wolle, see wille, wulle. wgmbe, sb., Sth. Ml. wombe; OE. wamb, wamb, f ; stomach, womb, 207, 12. womman (women, womene), see wimman. won (woned), see wune(n). won, sb., OE. wan; lack; ds. wone, 199, 13. wond, see wund. wnd, sb., OE. *wand ?, ON. voridr ; wand, rod, 55, 29. , wnde(n), wkv., OE. wandian (wgn- dian) ; turn aside, refrain from, alter ; inf. wgnde, 114, 9. wonder, see wunder. wndrie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. wan- dre(n) ; OE. wandrian, wgndrian ; wander; inf. wndrien, 182, 11. wne, sb., perhaps ON. van,/! ; hope, thought; pi. wginys, 113, 1 2. wng, sb., OE. wang, wgng; plain; pi. wgnges, 76, 32. wnge, sb., OE. wange, wgnge; cheek; pl> wnges, 156, 32. wonynge, wonyng, sb., OE. wunung, f.; dwelling, home, 221, 23. woodnesse, sb., OE. wodnes, /. ; madness, 238, 14. wopst (w99t), see wite(n). wop, sb., OE. w5p; weeping, 215, 21. wopen, see wepe(n). wpned, pp. as adj., ON. vapna, 462 GLOSSARY cogn. with OE. weepnian; armed, weaponed, 35, I. word, sb., OE. word, w5rd ; word; word (O), 8, 23 ; //. wordes, 243, 24. Nth. pi. wurdes, 136, 8. eSth. ds. weorde, 176, 3 ; pi. word, 176, 9 ; worden, 188, 20. wordie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. w5r- de(n) ; OE. wdrdian ; utter words ; pp. iwdrded, 198, 4. wordle, wren, see werld, be(n). wri, adj., OE. warig ; dirty, stained with seaweed, 180, 22. world, see werld. worldlich, adj., Sth. = Ml. worldli ; OE. woruldllc; worldly, 194, 2. worm, worschipe (worssipe), see wirm, wurschipe. worste, worp, worpe (worpen), see werse, wurp, wurpe(n). worpingni^ht, sb., OE. weorSung + niht ; wort hing-night, feast of adora- tion?, 230, 5. worpis, see wurpe(n). worpnesse, sb., OE. weoroness, f. ; dignity, honor, 226, 7. worthy, see wurpi. woruldwele, sb., OE. weoruldwela ; worldly wealth, 180, 31. wos, see whos. WOU3, adj., OE. woh ; bad, evil, 58,2. wounde, see wunde. wounde(n), wkv., OE. wundian (wundian); wound; pp. wounded, 65, 31. Sth. pp. ywonden, 229, 8. wounder, see wunder. wrac, sb., OE. wrsec ; misery, punish- ment, wrack, 60, 16. wrake, sb., OE. vvracu; vengea?ice, 141, 17. wrancwis, adj., eME. = Ml. wrpng- wis ; ON. rangr + ME. wis ; unjust, wrong; ds. vvrancwise, 177, 24. wrang, see wrcjng. wrangwislie, wrangwysely, adv., ON. wrangr + ME. wis + II; wrongly, unjustly, 155, 33; wrangwysely, 147, x 3- wrappe(n), wkv., origin uncertain ; wrap; inf. wrappa, 241, 7. wrastelynge, pr. ppl. as sb., OE. wrsestlian; wrestling, 120, 19. wrastlle(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. wrast- le(n) ; OE. wraestlian ; wrestle ; pt. pi. wrastlede, 207, 8. wrath (wrafter, wralSest), see wrop. wrappe, sb., OE. wnieoo, wneS'oo; wrath, 46, 11. wrappe(n), wkv., OE. wraftian; make wroth, become angry ; inf. wrappe, 104, 25. Sth. pr. sbj. sg. wraSSI, i9 2 > 33. wratS^Sle(n), see wrappe(n). wrecce, see wreche. wreccehfd, wrecchf de, sb., based on OE. wrecca + ME. h|de ; wretched- ness, misery, 3, 30 ; wrecchf de, 209, 16. wrecche, sb., OE. wrecca; wretch; pi. wrecches, 195, 7. wrecchfde, see wreccehfde. wrechche, see wreche. wreche (wrfche), sb., OM. wrec, WS. wraic,/] ; vengeance, 59, 6. wreche, adj., OE. wrecc; wretched, 48, 11 ; wrecce, 2, 32; wretche, 49, 23; wrechche, 215, 3. wrechidnes, sb., based on OE. wrecc ; wretchedness, 144, 20. wreie(n), wkv. , OE. wregan ; accuse, betray, cf. archaic {be)wray; pr. sbj. sg. wreie, 38, 15; pt. sg. wreide, 1, 2. wreke(n), stv., OE. wrecan-wrsec (5) ; avenge ; pp. wrpken, 160, 18. wrench, sb., OE. wrenc; guile, deceit, artifice, trick ; ds. wrenche, 207, 10. wrengfte, sb., as if OM. wrengo', WS. wriengft,/! ; distortion, 16, 10. wretche, see wreche. wrfpe, wreth, sb., OE. wrseo*, f, wrseSu, indcl. ; wrath, 69, 16. Nth. wrfth, 127, 14. Kt. wrepe, 211, 21. wre'S^e(n), wkv., OE.wrsetSan; anger, get angry; inf. wreSSen, 194, 5 ;pt. sg. wreftdede, 193, 3. wrigtelfslike, adv., cf. OE. gewyrht; in manner without desert, tvrong- fully, 22, 12. wrihte, sb., OE. wryht, f. ; thing GLOSSARY 463 done, merit, blame ; wrihhte (O), 11, 26. wringe(n), stv., OE. wringan-wrang (wrgng) (3) ; wring, twist, press ; inf. wringe, 59, 18; //. sg. wrgng, 21, 28. writ, sb., OE. writ; writing, writ; writt (0), 13, 30; writ, 46, 28. wrlte(n), stv., OE. writan-wrat (1) ; write ; inf. writenn (O), 10, 3 ; pr. sbj. sg. write, 10, 7; //. sg. wrat (eMK), 12, 24; wrot, 71, 19; wroot, 245, 29 ; pp. writenn, 10, 8 ; writen, 71, 25; wryten, 119, 6; write, 69, 23 ; wryte, 90, 21. Sth. pp. iwriten, 179, 29; y write, 72, 20. writeing,^., OE. writing,/.; writing, 72, 26. wrlpe(n), stv., OE. wriSan-wraS (1) ; twist, turn, bind, writhe ; pr. ppl. wrij)inde, 55, 29; pt.pl. wrythen, 3,8- wrohte, wroht, see wirche(n). wrken, see wrfke. wrgng, adj., sb., ON. vrang; twisted, awry, wrong, 16, 3 ; ds. wrgnge, 58, 23. Nth. wrang, 127, II, wrgp, wrgthe, adj., OE. wraS; wroth, angry, oa d> 35, 20; wrgthe, 112, 16 ; to wr}>er h|le, to bad health, evil fate, 62, 30. Nth. wrath, 127, 12. eSth. t5 wrafter hgale, 193, 7 ; superl. wraftest, 189, 7. wrgper, see wrgp. wu, adv., Sth. = Ml. hu; OE. hwu, hu ; how, 209, 16. wuaswa, wiich, see whosg, while, wude, sb., OE. wudu < widu; wood, forest; wode, 51, 9. wuke, sb., OE. wucu< wiocu; week; pi. wukes, 34, 26; woke, 118, 5. Cf. wike. wiile, wulle"8, see wille. wulf, sb., OE. wulf; wolf, 82, 17; pi. wulves, 199, 4. wulle,.r3., OE. wull, wulle,/. ; wool; wolle, 86, 16. wulvine, sb., OE. wylfen,/., mod. by wulf; she-wulf, 82, 17. wumme, inter;'., OE. wa me ; woe is e> x 95> 33- wummon,jwnmmen, see wimman. wunde, wounde, sb., OE. wund,/. ; wound, 20, 12 ; pi. woundes, 60, "28. Nth. wond, 146, 1. Sth.//. wondes, 221, 9; wunden, 190, 10. wunder, sb., OE. wundor, -er, neut. ; wunder, prodigy, miracle; wonder, 68, 22; wounder, 173, 13; //, wunder, 2, 28; 3, 20. wunderlic, adj., OE. wunderllc; wonderful, marvelous, pi. 5, 3; superl. wunderlukeste, 178, 11. wundl, adj., OE. *wyndig, perh. *wendig, 1WS. wyndig, wyndig, cf. MLG. wendich; averse, 193, 2. wundie(n), wkv., Sth. = Ml. wun- de^), OE. wundian, wundian; wound; pp. iwiindet, 192, 10. wune, wone, sb. , OE. wuna; custom, habit, dwelling; //.wunes, 29, 5 ; won, 62, 13. Bth.pl. woanes, 202,8. wune, adj., OE. gevvuna ; accustomed, wont, 22, 2. wune(n), wkv.,0^. wunian; inhabit, dwell, remain ; inf. wunen, 19, 24 ; wune, 43, 12 ; pr. 3 sg. wuneS, 19, 19 ; pr. pi. wunen, 34, 17 ; pt. sg. wunede, 33, 1 ; //. wuned, 39, 25 ; woned, 48, 13; wont, 48, 25. Nth. pr. pi. won, 134, 10. Sth. inf. wunien, 180, 29 ; pr. pi. wuneS, 180, 16; pr. sbj. sg. wunnie, 191, 9; pp. iwuned, 178, 1; ywoned, 225,6. wunllch, adj., Sth. = Ml. winlic ; OE. wynlic; pleasant, winsome, 183, 19. wunne, wunnie, see winne, wune(n). wunsum, adj., Sth. = Ml. winsum; OE. wynsum ; winsome, pleasant, I95>I7- wurchen, wurd, see wirche(n), word. wursehepe(n), -schipe(n), wkv., based on OE. weorSscipe ; honor, worship ; pp. wurscheped, 97, 16. wursehipe, wdrsehipe, wurtscipe, sb., OE. weorSscipe ; dignity, honor, worship; wurscipe,i, 12; wurtscipe, 4,16; worschipe, 116, 14; wurC- 4 6 4 GLOSSARY schipe, 199, 22. Sth. worssippe, 215,17. wurse, see werse. wurlS, adj., OE. weorS, wurft ; worth, of value, honored, good; everilc wurSen ger, each good year, 34, 16 ; wurth, 158, 8; wor}>, 215, 16. wurS, wurth, sb., OE. weorS, wurS ; worth, dignity, pi, wurSes, 195, 7. wurj>e(n), worf>e(n), siv.,<y&. weor- ffan (vvur5an)-wear0(3); becomejb^ inf. wurrfenn (O), 10, 19 ; wurSen, 32, 27 ; werjje (SEMI.), 68, 14 ; pr. 2 sg. wurftest, 188, 16 ; pr. 3 sg. wurffeS, 15, 30 ; /r. ?/. jg-. wjurj&V ^17,20; wurft, 2i, 22; worfie, 48, lb*"; //. j. ward, 1, 15 ; warth, 1, 18 ; warr)> (O), II, 17; wart, 5,12 ; wurS, SI, 26; pt.pl. wur&e, 2, 16; wurthen, 6, 9. Nth./r. 3 .sg*. wor- J)is, 171, 24. wurjn, worthy, adj., OE. weorftig ; worthy, 18, 8 ; wurr}u (O), 10, 19 ; wur>y, 97, 15; worthy, in, 23; wurthi, 138, 11. wurtting, sb., OE. weoroung, f. ; honor, ornament, 24, 12. wur"olIc, wur/Sli, wurftliche, adj., OE. weorSlic ; valuable, of worth, 18, 31; wurftll, 48, 21; wurthli, 143, 7. Sth. wurollche, 183, 6. wiite(n), wiiste, see wite(n). wychecraft, wychecrafte, sb., OE. wiccecraeft ; witchcraft, 49, 2 1 ; wychecrafte, 125, 23. wyd, wydur, see wij), wheber. wydewe, sb., OE. widuwe; widow, pi. wydewes, 59, 18. wyefe (wyf), wyfman, see wif, wimman. wyghte, wyk, see wi3t, wikke. wyke, see wike. wykked, wyl, see wikked, wil. wyl, sb., OE. wil; wile, deceit, 58, 10. wylke, wylle, see while, wille. wylny (wylnede), see wilnle(n). wylnynge, sb., OE. wilnung,/. ; de- sire, 216, 25. wymman, wyn, see wimman, win. wyne,wynd (wynde),^ winne(n), wind. wynke(n), wkv., OE. wincian; wink, close the eyes, sleep ; Nth. pt. sg. wynkit, winked, 171, 32. wynne(n), wyrke, wys, see win- ne(n), wirche(n), wis. wysche(n), wyst, wyt (wytt), see washe(n), wite, wit. wytene, wyj) (wyth and compounds), see wite(n), wip. wyj?hglde(n), stv., OM. wiShaldan (WS. healdan)-heold (R) ; with- hold-, inf. wy^hplde, 94, 29 ; //. sg. wy])helde, 96, 8. wytnesset, see witnesse(n). wytnessebfryng, sb., OE. witnes,/! + bering; witness-bearing, 236,17. wytterly, see witterlike. > 5n, 5-ld (3ald), see 3n, 3elde(n). 3are, ^arew, 3arew, 3arewe, see 3 am. 3arkie(n), wkv., Sth. == Ml. 3arke(n); OE. gearkian ; prepare, make ready ; pt. sg. jarkede, 206, 16 ;//. i3arket, 195, 19. Uarnand, see !jerne(n). 3am, ^arew, :jare, adj., OE. gearu- gearwe ; ready, eMnE. yare ; eME. 3am, 187, 21 ; jarew, 195, 31 ; pi. 3arewe, 184, 31 ; 3are, 205, 11. 3te, sb., OM. gat, WS. geat, n.\ gate, 59, 1. 30, ^ede, see fu, g(n). ^ef, ^eft, see jif, }ive(n), 3yft. 3ehate(n), stv., eME. = Ml. hgte(n); OE. gehatan-het (heht) (R) ; call; pp. gehaten, I, 11 ; sehatenn (O), 11, 14. Ijeid = ^ed, see ga. 3eie(n), wkv., ON. geyja, 'bark'; shout {mockingly) ; inf. 3eien, 194, 22. ;el, sb., OM. *gell, WS. *giell, cf. gellan, giellan, ( to yell ' ; yell, 62, x 4- GLOSSARY 465 3eld,^., OM. geld, WS. gield (gyld) ; payment of money, tribute ; pi. gseldes (eME.), 3, 23; //. geldes, 7, 5- 5elde(n), stv., OM. geldan (geldan), WS. gieldan-gald, WS. geald (3) ; recompense , yield '; inf. 3eldenn (O), 11,12; 3elde, 90, 28 ; pr. 3 sg. 3elde}>, 104, 26; imp. sg. 3elde, 102, 15; yeld, 212, 13 ; imp.pl. jelde]), 195, 3i 5 pt. sg. gfld (SEMI.), 24, 24 ; 3glde, 47, 14; pp. yolde, 217, 17. Nth. inf. jeld, 129, 28; yeild, 134, 18 ; pt. sg. yald, 132, 31 ; 3ald < 3ald, 169, 31. Sth. pr. 3 sg. 3elt, 198, 5 ; pp. i3olde, 47, 9. Kt. P r > 3 ^ yealdej), 219, 1. 5ldyng, 5ldeing, sb. <prp. OM. geldan, geldan ; yielding, payment of debt, recompense , 104, 2 ; //. 3eldeinges, 104, 16. 3elle(n), stv., OM. gellan-gall, WS. - giellan-geal (3); yell', inf. 3elle, 59, 25. Nth. inf. yel, 151, 29. Sth. pr.pl. yellejj, 215, 16. 3elome, ilome, adv., OE. gelome ; frequently, 177, 23. 3eme, sb., OM. genie, WS. gleme; care, heed, 68, 27. 3eme(n), wkv., OM. gemen, WS. gieraan ; care for, guard', 3eme, 49, 27 ; yeme, 76, 3 j yemen, 84, 10. 3en, 3een, prep, adv., OE. gegn ; against', gsen (O), 9, 21. 3fne(n), wkv., OE. *gsenan?, cf. OE. ganian ; yawn ; pt. sg. 3|nede, 61,13. 3engJ>e, sb., based on OE. geong, OM. gung ; youth, 104, 20. 3eond, 3eong, 3eonge(n), see 3ond, 3ung, gange(n). 3eorne, 3eove(n), see 3 erne, 3eve(n). 3er, ger (gear), sb., OM. ger, WS. gear, neut. ; year, 9, 2 ; gear, 1,1; pi. ger, 22, 29; gere, 24, 8 ; geres, Mj 25; 3eres, 57, 2. Nth. gere, 143, 18; pi. gere, 165, 10; yeir, 132, 10. Sth. 3r, 199, 33; pi. 3gr, 180, 20. Kt. year, 215, it. 3rde, sb., OE. geard,/. ; ra/, MnE. jp<W {a measurement') ; Sth. ^/. 3rden, 194, 21. 3ere, j#? !jer. 3erne, m/T'., OM. gerne, WS. georne ; earnestly , yearningly , 8, 22. eSth. 3eorne, 177, 25. 3erne(n), wkv., OM. gernan, WS. giernan; desire, yearn for; inf. 3erne, 121, 1 ; pt. 2 sg. 3ernndesst (0),8, 24; pp. 3ernd, 58, 23. Nth. pr. 3 sg. y ernes, 126, 1; pr. ppl. 3arnand, 166, 11. Sth. pr. 1 sg. 3lrne, 202, 20; pp. i3lrnd, 192, 24. Kt. pr. 3 sg. yern>, 219, 21. 3erre(n), stv., OE. georran-gear (3) ; resound, roar, babble; pt. pi. 3urren, 187, 2. 3et, get (gret), %ete (;ete), ;it, adv. conj., OM. get, WS. giet ; yet, 8, 15; get, 2, 20; gait, 3>"3o; 3ete, 38, 6 ; sete, 40, 31 ; Bit, 41, 18; yete, 80, 2. Sth. 3yet (eSth.), 176, 5; 3ut (1WS. gyt), 203, 20. 3te(n), stv., OE. geotan-geat (2) ; pour;pt.sg. 3|t, 194, 21 ;//. 3ten, 60, 18. 3ete(n), stv., OE. geetan-at (5); eat; pp. isf te, 205, 30. 3ette(n), wkv., OM. getan (*gettan), WS. geatan ; grant, give ; pt. sg. 3ettede, 192, 12. 3eve(n), 3ive(n), stv., OM. gefan *gifan (WS. giefan)-gaf (WS. geaf) (5); giW-\ inf. gyven, 1, 9; iiven, 6, 5 J geven, 32, 14; 3ive, 35, 21 ; 3eve, 38, 10; yive, 79, 24; yeven, 81, 6? 3yve, 88, 11; pr. 3 j^. yeveth, 78. 30 ; pr. sbj. sg. 3ife, 13, 21 ; 3ive, 41, 32; imp. sg. 3if, 74, 27 ; yif, 85, 22 ; imp.pl. 3eveJ>, 99, 17 ; pt. sg. iaf, 1, 10; 3aff(0), 11, 25 5 gaf, 29, 8 ; yaf, 77 , 22 ; 3ave, 90, 14; pt. pi. iafen, 2, 26 ; iaven, 6, 27; //. given, 34, 11 ; yeven, 242, 16. Sth. inf. 3eoven (Ml.?), 185, 23; 3ieven, 178, 7 ; 3iven, 199, 19; P r - 3 J5T- 3ivet, 178, 14; 31^, 180, 24; yefj), 214, 12 ; /n sbj. sg. 3eove (Ml.?j, 196, 11 ; imp. sg. yef, 212, 14; pt. sg. 3ef, 204, 31 ; pp. i3ive, 206, 7. Kt. pr. 3 ^. ye i>, 214, 12. 466 GLOSSARY 3eve"8e, adj., OE. gifeoe; given, granted, 186, 25. 3ew (she), see )>u. - 3if,3iff,3ef(gef),w/,OE.gif; if. 101,4; jiff (O), 10, 11 ; gif = 5if, 4, 20 ; sef, 1 19, 1 7 ; gef, 19, 4 ; yif, 76, 12; yef, 154, 19; yf, 144,17. 3irnen, see 3erne(n). 3isterdai, sb., OE. geostrandaeg, gis- trandseg; yesterday, 103, 2. 3it, j^ 3t. 3ive, j<5., Sth. = Ml. geve, give, gift ; OM. *gefu, gifu, WS. giefu; gift, 178,17. Cf.jyft. 3ive(n), j 3eve(n). 32, </z>., ON. ja, cogn. with OM. ge, WS. gea ; yes, yea, 99, 6. 3ole, jfl., ON. j5l, cogn. with OE. geol; Yole, MnE. Yule?, 95, 17. 3on, 3one,/r., OM. gon, WS. geon; jw; 5one, 98, 25. 3ond, /;-<?/. adv., OM. gond, WS. geond; around, among, through; 3eond (eSth.), 182, u; 30^,192, .25. 3ong, 3onger, see 3ung. 3ongling, .$., OM. jungling, WS. geongling; youth, young man, 44, 3- 3ont, see 3ond. 3re, adv., OM. gara, WS. geara ; long since, yore, of old, 42, 15. 3ork, see Eouwerwic. 3oupe, youthe, sb., OM. gugoo', WS. geogutf,/. ; j^//z, 55, 19 ; youthe, 240, 28. Sth. 5uheSe, 192, 10. 3ow^3ude, 3uhetJe, see J>u, ga(n), 3ouj?8. 3ung (iung), gong, yung, adj., OM. gung, WS. geong ; young ; wk. iunge, 7, 11; 5ong, 53, 28; wk. yunge, 86,31;//. yunge, 76,3; comp. jonger, 66, 18 ; superl. gungest, 24, 32 ; yongeste, 244, 9. eSth. pi. 3eonge, 188, 12. 3ur, gur, 3bur, your, poss. prn., OE. eower ; your ; sg. gur, 28/4; gure, 25^18 ; your, 7, 1 5 ; 3 oHre, 57, 17'; yowre 1 _235, 15I Bui. ower, 194, 24; ouwer, 201, 12; oure, 197, 18. 3ut, 3wat, 3wanne, 3were, see 3et, who, whanne, wher. 3wi,3wider,3wlle,3wilene,^^whi, whider, while, whilen. 3hwilk, 3wo, 3yet, see while, who, 3t. 3yft, 30ft, sb., OM. gefu, WS. giefu ; gift, 89, 22 ; pi. jeftes, 221,15. Cf. 3ive. 3yng, adj., Sth. = Ml. 3ung; WS. geong ; young, 1 76, 4. 3ys, adv., OM. *gese< *geswa, WS. gea + swa; yes, 114, 22. 3yve, 3yve(n), see 3eve(n). Y. yaf, yald, yare, see 3eve(n), 3SI- de(n), fre. yare, adv., OM. gare, WS. geare ; readily, archaic yarely, 107, 16. - ybe, yblent, ybleved, see be(n), blende(n), blfve(n). yblisced, ybfre (ybfren), ybrou3t, see blesse(n), bfre(n), bringe(n). ycaried, ychaunged, yche, see carie(n), chaunge(n), ilc. yclenzed, yclfpud, ycloped, see clense(n), clfpe(n), clpe(n). ycoyned, see eoine(n). ydill (ydel), ydillness, see idel, idelnesse. ydo, ydon, see don. Ydoine, sb., OF. Idoine ; Idoine, 127, 2. ydronke, ydryve(n), see drinke(n), drive(n). ydul, ye, see idell, }>u. yf , adv., OM. gse, WS. gea ; yea,yes, 241, 7. yealde(n), year, yede, see 3elde(n), 3er, gf(n). yef (yf), yef]?, see 3if, 3eve(n). yeild, yeir, see 3elde(n), 3r. yel (yellep), yeld,yeme(n), see %el- le(n), 3elde(n), 3eme s ii). yf rd, sb. , OE. geard, geard : yard, 86, 18. yernes (yernej?), see 3rne(n). yesy3te, sb., OM. ege + sihte = sihSe, /.; eyesight, 124, 20. GLOSSARY 467 yete, yeve(n), see }et, }eve(n). yfayled, yfel, see faile(n), yvel. y}en, yggn (yguo), see e;e, go(n). yhent, yherd, yhidde, see hente(n), here(n), hide(n). N yhgten, yhve, yhyer, see hte(ii), hve(n), 'flir"e(n). yif, yiven, see Jif, }eve(n). yknowe, ylad (yladde), see know- e(n), lfde(n). ylaste(n),ylde, yleft, see laste(n), elde, lfve(n). yleste(n), wkv., Kt. gelestan, WS. gelaistan ; endure, last ; Kt. inf. yleste, 215, 13. ylet, yleyd, yli$t, see lete(n), leie(n), ligte(n). ylle, ylgnd, ylgre, see ille, ilnd, lese(n). ylyerned, ymad, ymelled, see lerne(n), make(n), melle(n). ymage, .$., OF. image; image, 145, _23- Ynde, sb., OF. Inde; India, 240, 26. ynesche, adj., OE. *gehnesce ; soft, tender, gentle, 144, 14. ynime(n), slv., OE. geniman-nom (4); seize, take', pt. sg. ynam, 73, 13 ; pp. ynomen, 65, 4. ynkurly, adv., based on ON. einkar + ME. II ; specially, earnestly, 172,1. yno}, ynou, ynough, ynug, see inoh. yglde, yongeste, see 3elde(n), Jjung. your (youre), youthe, see :jur, }oupe. ypased, ypeynt (ypeynted), see passe(n), peynte(n). ypocrisye, sb., OF. ipocrisie; hy- pocrasy, 219, 5. ypocrite, sb., OF. ipocrite; hypocrite', pi. ypocrittes, 146, 10. ypunissed, yput, see punische(n), putte(n). yre (yren), see iren. Yrisch, adj., OE. *Irisc ; Irish, 222, 11. yrne, see iren._ Yrloande, see Irelonde. H yrokked, pp. as adj., ON. (Dan.) _rokka; rocked, 224, 22. Yryschman, sb., OE. *Iriscman ; Irishman ; pi. Yryschmen; 221, 3. ys, see be(n). Ysaac, sb., OE. Isaac; Isaac, 130, _23. Ysambrase, sb., OF. Isambrace ; Isambrace, 127, I. yse, see ise(n). yselpe, sb., Sth. = Ml. setye; OE. gesgelS, f. ; happiness, prosperity, wealth, advantage, 176, 15. ysen (ysey), ysent, see ise(n), sen- de(n). yseyd, yslawe (yslayn), see seie(n), sl(n). Ysote, sb., OF. Isolde; Iseult, 126, yspild, ystaled, ystgnde, see spil- led), stale(n), stande(n). ytake(n), ytau;jt, see take(n), t|- che(n). yu (yuu), yung, yused, see pu, 5ung, use(n). yvel (yfel), yvil, adj., OE. yfel ; evil, bad; pi. yvele, 3, 1 ; yfel, 2,11; yvil, 58, 22 ; ds. yfele, 176, 19 ; pi. as sb. ivels, 101,5. Sth. ^y. iivele, 177, 2. ywakened, ywent, see wakne(n), wende(n). ywil, ywdnde(n), ywoned, iwil, wounde(n), wune(n). ywonne, ywrite, ywys, see win- ne(n), write(n), iwis. ywyte(n), yzi3t (yzy), see iwite(n), ise(n). yzed, yzep, yzyep, yzyijp, see seie(n), ise(n). zaule, zayst (zayp), see saule, seie(n). zeche (zekp), zelve, see seche(n), self, zend, zenxie, zeve, see sende(n), sinne, seve(n). zigge, zip, zixti, see seie(n), sip, sixti. zomtyme, adv., Kt. = Ml. sumtlme; OE. sumtlma; sometime, 215, 15. h 2 468 GLOSSARY zgng, sb., Kt. = Ml. sng ; OE. sang, song ; song; pi. zgnges, 215, 23. zor^e (zorjjen), zop, see sor^e, sop. zoplicne, adv., Kt. = Ml. s5])llche (like) ; OE. soSUce ; truly, 218, 23. ZU9, zuyche, see swg, swilc. zy^pe, zyinde (zyp), see siht, se(n). zyker, adj., Kt. = Ml. siker, cf. Dan. sikker, OFris. siker ; certain, sure, 219, 28. LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS' Infinitive age(n), eME. = Ml. owe ; awe, Nth. Preterit ogen, ahte agte Past Participle agen awen(in) beon-beonnen (eME.) bfd-bedden bedd beide barmen bgden bgdyn banne(n), ban bede(n), beoden (eME.), offer be:$e(n), bend begge(n), see bigge(n) bel;e(n), swell balh-bol3en bol}en belle(n), roar . . . . . . . bollen be(n), be was-weren, Sth. wf ren ben wes-weeron (eME.) bene -waren byn bfre(n), eME. beeron, bear bar-beren, Sth. bfren bgren, Sth. ibren -baren bm, born berge(n), berwe(n), protect bor3en, borrijhenn berne(n), burn barn-burnen berste(n), burst birst bf te(n), beat bf tin, eSth. ibf aten beod = bd, see bide(n) bidde(n), bide(n), pray, bid bad-beden, Sth. bfden beden badde-bedin bfde bed (Sth.), beed (eME.), bid bod-biden biden beod (eSth.) bide(n), byde(n), abide 1 This list is intended to assist in finding the numerous forms of the strong verbs, and of certain weak verbs which are especially irregular. On this account, not all variant forms of these verbs are given in their alphabetical places in the glossary. The list includes only such irregular verbs as occur in this book and present special difficulties. Compounds must be looked for under the simple verbs. Loss of final n or en t since it follows general laws already stated, is not always indicated. LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS 469 Infinitive bigge(n), bige(n), bj^e^n , buy, by (bii) Nth.,biggen (Sth.), begge(n) Kt. binde(n), bynde(n), bind; bind (Nth.) blte(n), bite blawe(n), eME. - Ml. blowen, blow; blaw(Nth.) blowe(n), blow bowe(n), bow, incline, see bu}e(n) breide(n), breyden, twist, brede(n) brfke(n), break breste(n), burst brewe(n), Nth. brew, brew bringe(n), Nth. bring, bring bruke(n), enjoy bu:je(n), bow, incline bye(n),by5e(n),^tfbigge(n) ehese(n), ches (Nth.), choose, cheose(n) (eME.) cleve(n), cleave cloj)e(n), clothe cnawe(n), see knowe(n) cume(n), cum, come, com cunne(n), kunne(n), can; cun (Nth.) cu)>e(n), see kij>e(n) cwej)e(n), see quej>e(n) delve(n), delve dinge(n), beat do(n), doon, do (Nth.), do drage(n), drawe(n), draw dra!je(n), draw (Nth.) drede(n), drfde(n) (Sth.) dred (Nth.) Preterit bought-bohten boght Past Participle boght bond-bunden den) band (Nth.) bpt-biten (boun- bounden (bunde) bundyn biten . . . blawen breyde-broiden braid (Nth.) brak(c)-breken, Sth. broken breke-braecon (eME.) brohte-brohten bro5te, broght brek-bruken beh-bu^en, bowen bah, bfh (Sth.) chfs-chpsen -cusen (eME.) clff-cluven blowen broiden broken, Sth. ibro- ken brast browen broht, bro^t, broght brou5t, Sth. ibroht broken bu}e, bowen chosen ,eSth. ic oren cosen (eME.) clven clad com (comm) -comen cumen, cumin (co- cam (kam) -comon myn) (eME.) Sth. icumen, icome coupe (coude) -koujjen kude, couth (kouth) dalf-dulven -dongen dede (dide) (diden) dude-duden (Sth.) dr oh (5 ) - dr owen (drou}) drou} (drou, drow) dredde, dradde dred Hh 3 dolven dungen deden don, done idon (Sth.) dragen, drawen drogen dred, drad Sth. drf d 47 LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS Infinitive Preterit Past Participle drege(n), drehe(n), endure ; dreg-drugen (druwen) drogen (drowen) dri;je(n), drey (Nth.) drpe(n), kill drep-drapen drinke(n), drink drank-drunken drive(n), drife (Nth.), drive drf (drgfe) -driven draf (Nth.) duge(n), du}e(n), avail douhte pr. den durre(n), dare durst (dorst) duve(n), dive dff-duven drepen drunken, Sth. idrunken driven doven eorne(n), run fte(n), eME. eten, eat orn-urnen et (ete) -eten urnen ften falle(n), fall (Nth.), fall fel (fell)-felen fallen fyl, Sth.. ful fare(n), far (Nth.), fare for-foren faren, Sth. ifaren fi;te(n), fihte(n), fight ; faht (fau}t) -fuhten fohten feght (Nth.) faght-faght (Nth.) finde(n), fynde(n), find-, fand (fnd) -funden, funden find (Nth.) founde funde (Nth.) flege(n), fle3e(n), fly; fly fleg(5)-flu5en, fluwen fl9gen, flowen (Nth.) fle(n), fleon (eSth.),yfo? fleh-flugen, flowen flah (Sth.) flgen, flowen fly, see flege(n) flde(n), fold feld-felden flden fo(n) , seize feng-fengen fangen, fngen frfte(n), cat fret-freten Sth. frf t frf ten, freten ga (eME., Nth.), go; cf. }ede, 5eid, 5ude gan S9( n ) eME. eode gerre(n), roar, resound gar-gurren gurren get (Nth.),^?/ gat (Sth. get)-geten geten geve(n) , give , give(n) gaf (gafe) -geven geven ginne(n), begin gan (can) -gunnen, gonnen gun, gouth (Nth.) -gu- nen gunnen give(n), see geve(n) glide (to), glide gld-gliden gliden g9( n )>^ 5de (ede) }eden gsede (eME.) S9 n grave (vl), grave grof-groven graven grete(n), weep gret-greten greten grinde(n), grind grunde-grunden grunden LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS 471 Infinitive gTipe(n), gripe growe(n) , grow habbe(n), see have(n) halde(n), hald (Nth.), hold; hflde(n),halde(n) (Sth.); cf. hpldejn) hate(n) (eME.), command; cf. h.9te(n) have(n), Sth. habbe(n), have hfalde(n), see halden he}e(n), heye(n), exalt hle(n), eSth. heole(n), con- ceal helpe(n), eSth. heolpe(n), help hewe(n), hew hlde(n), hold ho(n), hang hte(n), command kerve(n), carve kipe(n), make known', ciipe(n) (Sth.) knaw (Nth.), know knowe(n), Nth. knaw, knozu Preterit grgp-gripen grap (eME.) grew-grewen Past Participle gripen growen held-helden halden heold-heolden (eME.) hild het (hete), hehte (Sth.) katen, Sth. ihate hatte (passive) hyghte (passive) hafde, hadde, hedde hafd, had (Sth.) hehede hal-helen heyed, Sth. iheiet hglen, eME. holen halp (halpe) -hulpen holpen hew-hewen (hew) heou (eSth.) held-helden, held heold-heolden(eME.) Sth. hulden heng-hengen het-heten, hetten hewen hauwen (Sth.) , v hplden Sth. ihglden hangen hgten hi5t (passive) karf-kurven kipde knew-knewen knew (kneu) -knewen korven kid (kyd) iciid (Sth.) knawyn knowne, Nth. knawyn knewe, Sth. icnowen lacche(n), seize lace(n) (eME.),//<y lahhe(n), lauhwe(n), laugh lfde(n) , lead le3e(n), lewe(n) ^prevaricate ; lihe(n) (Sth.) legge(n) (Sth.), lay leote(n), see lete(n) lfpe(n), leap lese(n), les (Nth.), lose lfse(n), gather lau3t, lauhte lagt, Sth. ilaht lsec, lfac (eME.)-leken lacen 16h-163en, lowe ledde-lseden (eME.) ledde, led lad-ledden, ladden ladde leide-leiden ileid lep-lepen leop (eME.) ls (las) -lorn If pen lpren (lorn) eME. loren las-lesen lfsen 47' LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS Infinitive Preterit Past Participle let, laten lete(n), lete (Nth.), let ; let-leten (letten) lseten (eME.), leoten list (eME.), lat, late (eSth.) l$ve(n), leave lefde (lefte) left, laft libbe(n), see live(n) lie(n), lie (Nth.), lie, recline ; lai (lay) -lei^en (leyen) leyn, lei^en Sth. ligge(n) lihe(n), see le}e(n) limpe(n), happen live(n), leave luke(n), close, lock mote(n), may, must muge(n), mu3e(n), may lag (eME.), laye-leien li (eSth.) lamp (lomp) -lumpen lumpen Iff lek-luken loken moste (most) mihte (migte) -muh- ten mi}te (mi^t) -mouhten mi^ht (myght) -moucte mycht (moghte) moht nille(n), will not nolde nime(n), eSth. neomen, nom-nomen take nam-namen nise(n) , not to know niste gge(n), 95e(n),owe(n), own, ahte, agte, auhte have o}te numen, nomen Sth. inumen.inome peche(n), deceive quelle (n), kill qufSe(n), cwej>e(n), speak rfehe(n), recche(n), reach rede(n),Sth. Tde(n), advise; red (Nth.), rfaden (eSth.) reke(n), reck rve(n), bereave, take away ride(n), ride ringe(n), rynge(n), ring rinne(n), renne(n), run', Nth. rin, ryn, ren rise(n), rise; Nth. ris schave(n), shave schfde(n), separate, shed sched qualde quafl, quad, quod Sth. iqueden cweft (eSth.) ra5te ra^t rede, radde, red red, rad roucht rfvede, rafte rafte rod-riden, ridyn riden reed (Sth.) rang (rong) -rungen rungen ran-runnen runnen ryn (Nth.) rgs-risen risen ras (eME.),rais (INth.) schaven, sha LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS 473 Infinitive Preterit Past Participle scheppe(n), shape sen op (schope) -scho- schapen pen scop (eME.) schete(n), shoot sscft sch.9ten,Sth. ischo- ten issote schrive(n), shrive) schrlv schrf-schriven schriven,schryven ' (schrlf) (Nth.) -ssriven schryvyn schule(n), ssollen, ought sculde (sholde) -schol- den sulde (scholde) -sulden schulde, ssolde seche(n),seke(n), #?<?; Nth. soht sogt sek segge(n), sigge, siigge, say saide, sfde sreied, sf d seie(n), saien, seyn, say; seide (sede) -seiden seid sayne, say (Nth.), seegen siide-seeden (eME.) (eME.) seke(n), see seche(n) selle(n), sell S9lde-slden sld said (Nth.) said (Nth.) se(n), seen, seon (eSth.), see sah (sag, sau$) -s3en sen, sene, seyn se5, sey, say, sei5e, sye sagh, sawe, s^ge, sen, seen shfre(n), shear shorn shine(n), shine shgn-shinen sinen = shinen sinke(n), sink sank-suncken sonken Sth. isunken sitte(n), site(n), sit; Nth. sat (sate) -seten (sate) seten, Nth. sittyn sitt eME. sset set-sf ten (Sth.) sla (Nth.) , slay slogh (slew) -slogh slan sl(n), sl(n), slay ; siren, sl6h-sl6gh.en, slowen slagen, slayn slan (eSth.) slou, slou^-slewe slsegen, slawe islagen (Sth.) slepe(n), slep (Nth.), sleep slep-slepen slinge(n), sling slgng-slongen sloungen smite (n), smit (Nth.), smite sm^t-smiten smit (eSth.) smiten sowe(n), sow sew-sewen -seowen (eSth.) sowen spfke(n), speoken (eSth.), spac (spak) -spoken spken speak space (spec) springe(n), spring (Nth.), sprang(spr9ng)-spron- sprungen spring, sprengen gen stande(n), stand (Nth.), stod (stode) -stoden standen stand, stnde(n) stud (INth.) stnde(n) stle(n), steal stal-stelen stolen, eME. stolen steel-stalen (in) 474 LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS Infinitive Preterit Past Participle steppen(n), step stdp-stopen sterve(n), die, starve starf-sturven storven stige(n), sti3e(n) , stil (Nth.), stall (stei5e)-stigen stigen ascend stey (Nth.) stinge(n), sting stgng-stungen stongen st9nde(n), see stande(n) strecche(n), stretch strehte sugge(n), see segge(n) sule (Nth.), ought, be obliged suld swfre(n), swear swor-sworen swgren, sworn sworen (eME.) Sth. isworen swike(n), betray swgk-s wiken (s wyk en ) swac (eME.) swiken swinke(n), labor swank-swnnken Sth. iswunken take(n), tak(ta) (Nth.), take ; tok (toc)-token (tocan) taecen, taken (eME.) toke tfche(n),tfche(Nth.),^ac/^; ta^te (tahte) -tagten tfachen (eSth.), tachen taugte, tai^te (Sth.) tfchid (Nth.) telle (n), tell (Nth.), tell tglde, Nth. tald, teld te(n), Sth. teon, drazv, lead te3-tuhen thring (Nth.), crowd t throng thrang trfde(n), tread trad-treden penche(n),$enke(n),Mz'; "Sogte (po^te) -poghten pinke(n), pink (Nth.) t$olit, poucte ]>inke(n), pynke(n), seem; flugte, puhte-puhten penchen, think (Nth.) ; pou^t, poghte punche(n) (Sth.) prive(n), thrive prf-priven purve(n),"Burve(n), need porte, purt valle(n) (Sth.), fall vare(n) (Sth.), fare vo(n) (Sth.), seize vel-velen veol (feol) eME. vor-voren veng-vengen wake(n), wake woe-woken walle(n), boil wel-welen washe(n),wasshe(n), wash', weis-wyschen wasse, was (Nth.) wa,xe(ri) , grow, wax wex-wexen weex (wax) wepe(n), weep wep-wepen wepe-wopen werpe(n), cast, throw warp-wurpen taken, takin tan (Nth.) tagt (taht) ta5t, tau^t tld, Nth. telld eSth. itald troden po;t (poht) Sth. ipoht priven vallen ivaren waken wallen washen waxen worpen tald, LIST OF IRREGULAR VERBS 475 Infinitive Preterit Past Participle wrj)e(n), see wurjje(n) wille, wish, will wolde (wulde) -wolden wolde, wald (Nth.), wilde vinde(n), wind wgnd-wonden wunden, wounden winne(n), strive, win, wan-wunnen wunnen wynne (n) wune wirche(n), wirke(n), work, wrohte wroht, wrou3t wyrke(n) wroght wurche(n) (Sth.) wite(n), know; wiite(n) Sth. iwraht wiste (wyste) -wisten witen (Sth.) wiste (wyst), wiiste (Sth.) wrak-wreken iwust (Sth.) wrfke(n), wreak wrfken, wreeken wroken (Nth.) wringe(n), wring ' wrgng-wrungen wrungen write (n), write wrgt-writen writen, wryten wrat (Nth.) iwriten (Sth.) wri]?e(n), writhe wrpp-wrythen wripen wurche(n), see wirche(n) wurpe(n), werpen, become warp-wurpen (wur- then) wurpen ward (wart, wurp) iwurpen (Sth.) wiite(n), see wite(n) 5elde(n),_^Wtf; 5eld, yeild 3lde-39lden 3lden (Nth.) 3ald, yald (Nth.) 3eove(n), see 3eve(n) 3ete(n),gete(n), < v?/; gseton gat (gset) -gseten geten (gf ten) (eME.) ; 3iten, 3yten, 3ete, 3ite 3ute(n) (Sth.) i3ite (Sth.) %ete(n),pour 3ft-3ten 3gten 3eve(n), 3ive(n), give, 3af (gaf, yaf) -iafen, given, 3iven gyve(n), 3yven, yiven, iaven 3eove(n) (eSth.) iaf, 3ave 3ef (Sthi) i3ive(n) (Sth.) OXFORD: HORACE HART t PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY t< tl tl ]>e VI vc Wf Wi W wa wt W U. C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES CD5ASA2771